《Eternal Bonds: A Journey with the Fated Immortal》
Chapter 1 - Su Changsheng, The System with a Loli Voice
Chapter 1: Su Changsheng, The System with a Loli Voice
In the True Sacred Continent, located in the Eastern Region and the Northern Wilderness, lies the territory of the Su family.
¡°Puff!¡±
Su Changsheng opened his eyes and coughed up a mouthful of blood. The blood was clear and radiant like diamonds, containing immense divine power. Even a single drop could subdue powerful individuals. His entire body was covered in frightening cracks, emitting a divine light, and blood flowed incessantly as if he could burst apart at any moment. These were the consequences of failing to break through to the Saint Realm.
¡°Why did I fail?¡± Ignoring his injuries, Su Changsheng bitterly eximed. He looked up at the sky. His long, snow-white hair flowed, his eyes burning like two suns, and his face filled with reluctance.
Boom!
The chaotic aura surged like a volcanic eruption, recklessly impacting the space around him, making the void rumble and various runes shimmer and tremble.
¡°Why am I unsessful after all the secret realms I explored and the battles I fought against powerful beings for resources over thest millennium? Why?¡±
¡°Is it possible that those with average talent are destined to never achieve greatness on this path and never tread upon the supreme immortal path?¡±
¡°I can¡¯t ept that!¡±
Su Changsheng growled with frustration.
Boom!
Perhaps due to his overwhelming emotions, the powerful aura couldn¡¯t be contained and erupted once more, shaking the space and nearly crumbling this ancestralnd.
Pfft!
At this moment, Su Changsheng¡¯s terrible injuries suddenly burst open, and blood flowed like a crimson river. He felt an excruciating pain striking him.
¡°Hmm?¡±
¡°The injuries are too severe.¡±
Su Changsheng finally realized. He understood that they were the bacsh from failing to break through to the Saint Realm. If he didn¡¯t carefully nurse and recover from these injuries, they would leave him disabled.
¡°Hoo¡¡±
Su Changsheng fell silent, calming his emotions and suppressing his aura. He then took a deep breath, and the spiritual energy between heaven and earth surged like a tide, madly pouring into his body. The divine light circted as it began to heal his injuries.
After a long time, Su Changsheng opened his eyes. By this point, the scars on his body had disappeared, and his aura had stabilized. Of course, this didn¡¯t mean his injuries had fully recovered. It was superficial, with less than one-tenth of his true recovery hidden deep within his body. He sat in silence, his gaze profound, as if he were staring into the distance.
After a thousand years of preparation, it all failed,Su Changsheng thought.
After a long time, Su Changsheng let out a bitter smile. His long, snow-white hair fell around him, and his face was filled with destion. For this day, he had prepared for a thousand years, going through countless intense battles and gathering enough cultivation resources for three attempts to break through to the Saint Realm. All for the sake of proving himself.
He believed it was a sure thing, but after a hundred years of seclusion, he faced three consecutive failures, depleting all the resources he had prepared. Looking back, it seemed that he had reached his own limit.
¡°After six thousand years of cultivation, I don¡¯t possess an unparalleled physique, and my talent is not outstanding either. Despite enduring hardships and rising from a humble disciple of a small family, I hoped to reach the pinnacle of the Great Dao and achieve immortality.¡±
¡°But now, it all seems like a fantasy.¡±
Su Changsheng felt disheartened and disillusioned, reflecting on the various experiences he had gone through since his reincarnation. He couldn¡¯t help but let out a self-deprecating smile.
In his previous life, Su Changsheng was a reincarnation who originated from the Celestial Empire of the Blue Star World. He reincarnated in this fantastical world and has been here for six thousand years.
(ED Note: ¡°Reincarnation¡± refers to the belief that a person¡¯s soul or spirit is reborn into a new body or form, starting a new life after death. It is a cycle of birth and death where the soul continues to take on new lives.)
Through six thousand years of challenging cultivation and struggle, Su Changsheng went from being an ordinary cultivator to a semi-saint. He not only earned the title of the Starfall King but also led his n to be a significant force in the realm. But in the end, he fell short in reaching the realm of the Saint.
The path of cultivation was filled with countless dangers and challenges. Engaging in battles against the heavens and others, the slightest mistake could lead to death.
He had given his all as an ordinary genius without any external support or extraordinary background. However, despite his efforts, he still failed. The gap between him and those truly exceptional geniuses was too vast.
Perhaps he was right. I¡¯m just a mere speck of dust, a tiny ant on the ground. How could Ipare myself to the true dragons of the Nine Heavens?Su Changsheng chuckled.
He remembered the figure that stood high above him, its condescending gaze filled with indifference. Not contempt, justplete disregard. ¡°The Great Sun Holy Sect.¡±
Su Changsheng¡¯s eyes turned slightly cold, but soon his gaze dimmed. The heir of the Great Sun Holy Sect possessed an unmatched divine physique, standing high above and looking down on all living beings. He truly was beyond his reach, on apletely different level.
Never mind, I¡¯m just an ordinary genius. I shouldn¡¯t have expected so much. Being a Half-Saint Patriarch is not bad. Even if I don¡¯t be a Saint, I can still live for over three thousand years! There¡¯s nothing wrong with that!Su Changsheng silently affirmed it in his heart.
Cultivators in the Eternal Realm were said to have boundless longevity, theoretically living for ten thousand years. As for Saint realm cultivators, they could live for fifty thousand years. Even though he failed to break through to the Saint realm, he was still a significant figure in the Eternal Realm, a Half-Saint who had stepped into the realm of the Saints. Living another three to four thousand years would be easy for him.
With his current cultivation level, as long as he didn¡¯t provoke a Saint, he could still dominate a region without any problems. In that case, wouldn¡¯t it be nice to take it easy?
Even if he couldn¡¯t achieve eternal life and oversee the ages, bing an ordinary Semi-Saint Patriarch was still quite enjoyable. At least it was infinitely better than his previous life.
So, let¡¯s just beid-back, marry some women from prestigious backgrounds, be the Patriarch of a family, and live happily every day! It¡¯s a wonderful life!Su Changsheng thought.
A sense ofziness welled up in Su Changsheng¡¯s heart, and he felt a sense of liberation. Indeed, why did he strive so hard? Being rxed, enjoying life, and being an ordinary Semi-Saint Patriarch¡ªwasn¡¯t that great?
He could focus on developing his family, making it even more powerful, asionally showing off as a Saint in front of others, and then marrying more wives and having remarkable children. Wouldn¡¯t that be nice?
The things he couldn¡¯t manage could be achieved by his own children. In the past, he had forsaken all worldly desires for the sake of cultivation, severing all attachments to maintain his peak state and keep his temperament youthful. But now, all of that seemed unimportant. It was time for him to start beingzy.
After cultivating for so long, enjoying life a little wouldn¡¯t be bad, right?
[Ding, the system sessfully detects the host¡¯szy thoughts, activating the Family Descendant System!]
Just as Su Changsheng was preparing to bezy, a cold, mechanical-sounding voice rang out, instantly startling him with a strange sense of familiarity.
¡°Isn¡¯t this the voice of the System that the helper uses? No, wait, what the hell, this is the system?¡± Su Changsheng said surprisingly.
(ED Note: Cultivation Realms: Mortal Body Realm, Qi Sea Realm, True Yuan Realm, Divine Ability Realm, Human and Heaven Realm, Elemental Pill Realm, Dharma Image Realm, Void Tunnel Realm, Eternal Realm
Titles: Saint, Saint King, Great Saint, Quasi-Emperor, Great Emperor.)
Chapter 2 - Sages Dao Fruit, and I Have Principles
Chapter 2: Beginner¡¯s Wee Package, Sage¡¯s Dao Fruit, andI Have Principles
¡°System!?¡± Su Changsheng¡¯s face disyed a stunned expression. He couldn¡¯t believe it. Was this really the system? After a staggering six thousand years, it decided to show up. No one even imagined how he spent those excruciatingly long years.
¡°Why does activating the system require detecting a cker mindset? Does that mean the path ofziness is the right one? Does working hard and striving for cultivation hold no value in activating the system?¡± Several questions arose in Su Changsheng¡¯s mind.
¡°System, what capabilities do you possess?¡± Su Changsheng asked. His heart was filled with countless grievances, ready to burst forth at any moment.
However, he suppressed them, maintaining a calm expression and speaking gently. This was a golden opportunity, and his future depended on the system¡¯s guidance. He couldn¡¯t risk cursing and potentially having the system refuse to guide him. Besides, who would want to ck off if he truly had the chance to seed?
¡°Ding, the system has two primary functions,¡± responded the system.
¡°First, it involves finding a spouse and having children. By giving birth to offspring, the host will receive rewards. The higher the aptitude of the offspring, the greater the rewards!¡±
[Note: The mother¡¯s overall evaluation score must be at least 90 points, and the minimum standard for aptitude is Divine Body or Peak Aptitude. [The stronger the physique or aptitude, the better!]
¡°What the heck, Divine Body? Peak Aptitude?¡± Su Changsheng¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief as if question marks were about to appear above his head. Was the system joking? He understood that the system referred to the female partner, but what did the term Divine Body signify?
In the fantasy world, the physical form was divided into several tiers: mortal body, spirit body, king body, divine body, holy body, and immortal body. Simrly, aptitude was ssified as Inferior, Average, Above Average, Top-grade, Peak, Supreme, and more. Among these, the Divine Body possessed a superior physique, unmatched in quality.
Despite the vastness of thend, spanning billions of miles and teeming with countless living beings, the number of Divine Bodies could be counted on one hand. However, this scarcity was merely apparent. Such exceptional individuals possessed a top-notch physique and were destined to ascend as Saints in the future.
Upon maturation, a Divine Body reached the realm of a Saint, obtaining the title of Divine King and wielding awe-inspiringbat prowess. They stand invincible among their peers, even capable of subduing ordinary Saints. This rare gift became a covetedmodity sought after by major forces and sacrednds. Through arduous cultivation spanning thousands of years, one could hope to attain the rank of a Saint. A single divine being was capable of safeguarding a top-tier force, ensuring his prosperity for an astonishing fifty thousand years!
Su Changsheng found himself in a challenging situation. Despite the Great Sun Holy Son, who once looked down upon him, possessing only a Peak God Body, he now had to marry a woman with a Divine Body. This posed a significant difficulty for him.
Expressing his frustration, he turned to the System, seeking guidance on which faction would ept a marriage between a Divine Body and a six-thousand-year-old man like himself. Su Changsheng¡¯s speechless expression conveyed his dilemma. Despite his timeless appearance and attractive long, snow-white hair, he knew that his age made it audacious for him to desire their extraordinary beauty in the eyes of top-tier families. If he dared to propose such a union, he would surely face the wrath of saints and ancestors from the other side.
The System was unwilling to offer direct assistance in finding a wife, leaving Su Changsheng to his own devices. This realization led him to consider the option of resorting to force. He frowned, contemting the matter. Noting that the System¡¯s conditionscked a requirement for the woman¡¯s consent, he understood that he could potentially marry her against her will. Although hesitant, Su Changsheng saw it as a means to achieve his aspirations and avoid a life of insignificance. He was determined not to let his opportunity for power slip away or let his life end in such a manner.
¡°The second function is to develop the family.¡±
¡°The stronger the family¡¯s influence and the more geniuses and experts within the n, the more resources will be rewarded, although it will be much less than having children!¡± the System revealed.
¡°Developing the family? That¡¯s not a bad idea!¡± Su Changsheng¡¯s eyes brightened. While this path¡¯s rewards paledpared to marrying and having children, it still offered a way forward. Naturally, he would prioritize the pursuit of marriage and offspring.
¡°By the way, System, do I have a newbie starter pack?¡± Su Changsheng inquired.
The System remained silent.
¡°Oh, System, oh, System, I¡¯ve been lonely and miserable in this strange world for six thousand years! A whole six thousand years¡ªdo you know how I¡¯ve spent them? I¡¯ve thought about you every single day!¡± Su Changshengmented, his face filled with tragedy and anguish, evoking a heart-wrenching and tear-inducing expression.
Six thousand years of cultivation and countless encounters with life and death had long caused Su Changsheng to abandon conventional principles. He knew that crying children get candy!
(ED Note: The phrase ¡°crying children get candy¡± implies that those who makeints often receive special rewards to appease them.)
[ ¡¡¡¿
[Ding, it appears that the host has an unimed beginner¡¯s wee package. Would you like to im it?]
Unable to tolerate Su Changsheng¡¯s shameless attitude, the System finally spoke after a moment of silence. However, Su Changsheng faintly sensed a hint of disdain and contempt within the cold, mechanical voice.
¡°Of course, I want to im it!¡± Su Changsheng remained unfazed and smiled.
What does mere disdain matter when I have a newbie starter pack? I wouldn¡¯t mind the disdain if I could keep getting rewards. Even if the system were to treat me poorly, I wouldn¡¯t have a problem with it,Su Changsheng thought.
[Ding! Congrattions to the host for receiving the following rewards: [One seventh-grade Transcendent Pill, 3,000 years of cultivation, one Saint¡¯s Enlightenment Fruit, and the Nine Tribtions Secret Manual (Volume I)].
¡°Wow! A Nurturing Pill? A Saint¡¯s Dao Fruit? Three Thousand Years of Cultivation?¡± Su Changsheng gasped in shock upon hearing the rewards, adding to the fantastical atmosphere of the world. The System¡¯s offerings were truly exceptional!
One seventh-grade Nurturing Pill could revive a dying saint and restore their vitality. With his injuries, one pill alone would be enough to heal him multiple times over.
But what about the Saint¡¯s Dao Fruit? That was undoubtedly the pinnacle of a Saint¡¯s cultivation. If he could refine and assimte the Saint¡¯s Enlightenment Fruit, it would be like inheriting a significant portion of a Saint¡¯s power without any adverse effects.
Indeed, the appearance of the Saint¡¯s Enlightenment Fruit was exceedingly rare and hard to obtain. It required ying ten Saints and assimting their cultivation and insights into the Great Dao to form the Enlightenment Fruit. Such a task demanded immense strength, at least that of a Great Saint.
Indeed, the Saint¡¯s Enlightenment Fruit was an exceedingly rare treasure, often snatched away by others as soon as it appeared. With the fruit and the promise of three thousand years of cultivation, Su Changsheng believed he could be a saint. He was certain of his sess.
Cultivate, breakthrough, and I will be a saint!Su Changsheng thought, and his eyes shimmered with excitement and determination.
Once he achieved sainthood, the standards for marrying divine-bodied women would no longer be beyond his reach. Being a six-thousand-year-old man was detestable, but bing a six-thousand-year-old saint had an entirely different meaning. A lifespan of fifty thousand years was the prime of youth.
As long as he handled things carefully, marrying a woman with a divine body was not impossible. He could resort to covert actions and target weaker forces if all else failed. Su Changsheng, once known as the Starfall King who traversed thends, cared little for the cleanliness of his methods.
Boom!
Without dy, Su Changsheng once again entered seclusion. Within his n¡¯s territory, dazzling divine lights erupted, enveloping the space and radiating thousands of auspicious beams. The overwhelming spiritual energy surged forth, resembling a brilliant sun apanied by the resoundingws of the Great Dao.
In this resounding aura, Su Changsheng¡¯s power continuously soared astonishingly. It was as if an unparalleled being was undergoing a constant transformation and evolution, on the verge of breaking free and shaking the world.
As Su Changsheng underwent this profound transformation, an atmosphere of sadness and gloom permeated the Su family outside. It felt as though a cataclysmic storm was looming on the horizon.
Three monthster, inside the n¡¯s main hall, the Su family patriarch, apanied by a group of elders and seniors, appeared with extremely solemn expressions.
Chapter 3 - Su Changsheng Emerges from Seclusion, Let the Battle Begin
Chapter 3: The Cmity of the Su Family, Su Changsheng Emerges from Seclusion, Let the Battle Begin
¡°Ladies and Gentlemen, let us discuss the measures to counter the relentless pursuit by the Gu family,¡± the patriarch of the Su family said with a serious expression, sitting in the seat of honor and observing the crowd with dignity.
The grand hall of the family assembly was filled with dozens of n elders and seniors seated separately based on the colors of their clothing. The white, ck, and purple-robed ranks were distinguished, with white-robed elders being the lowest and purple-robed elders holding the highest rank.
The purple-robed elders consisted of supreme elders, cultivators at the Eternal Ancient Realm, who typically focused on intensive cultivation or guarding key locations without interfering with n affairs. However, this time, except for two supreme elders guarding secret areas, all of them appeared together, united solely to address the current crisis faced by the Su Family.
The Su Family was a prominent power in the True Sacred Continent, ruling over vast territories in the Northern Wilderness like a dynasty. The Gu family and the White Cloud Dynasty were top-tier powers maintaining a delicate triangr control over the Northern Wilderness. Numerous smaller forces existed, scattered like asteroids orbiting a star.
Unexpectedly, the Gu family, which had maintained a bnced rtionship with the Su family for a long time, experienced a sudden surge in power the previous year andunched a fierce attack against the Su family, targeting their mining veins, businesses, resources, and even talented individuals. Within a mere year, the Su family suffered significant losses. The Gu family¡¯s strength had mysteriously surged, far surpassing the Su family¡¯s in terms of formidable individuals within their n.
¡°The Gu Family must have allied with a top-tier power or stumbled upon a monumental opportunity. Otherwise, their strength couldn¡¯t have surged so dramatically,¡± spoke a deep voice emanating from a weathered face purple-robed supreme elder. His white hair and beard showcased his long life, and his eyes held a formidable gleam, instilling fear in those who gazed upon them.
¡°In the face of the Gu Family, we have no choice but to retreat to Tianyuan City and abandon a significant portion of our industries that barely survive,¡± coldly dered another supreme elder, a woman with white hair exuding an aura of purity and nobility. Despite her age, she maintained her elegance undiminished.
The proposition of relinquishing a substantial part of their industries shocked the elders and the n patriarch seated at the head of the table, causing his expression to change dramatically. ¡°Are you suggesting that we surrender all the resources amassed by the Su Family over thousands of years? These are the foundations built through the arduous efforts of our ancestor, Changsheng Ancient Ancestor!¡± The Su Family patriarch¡¯s eyes reddened with intensity. Su Changsheng was revered profoundly as the legendary ancestor, and the Su family¡¯s current status owed much to his endeavors.
¡°The current Su Family is a testament to the effort built by Changsheng¡¯s Old ancestors. Are you not concerned that he will hold you ountable for such a proposition when he emerges from seclusion?¡± questioned the patriarch, his toneced with usation. ¡°Or perhaps you have already betrayed the Su Family and joined forces with the Gu Family?¡± he added, igniting a tremor within the hearts of the other elders, particrly the purple-robed supreme elders.
The name Su Changsheng carried immense weight among these revered elders, who held deep respect for him. While they were all Eternal Ancients, there was only one old ancestor within the Su family, ¡®Su Changsheng.¡¯ For thousands of years, Su Changsheng¡¯s dominance over the True Sacred Continent earned him the Starfall King title and established his invincibility in the Eternal Realm, known far and wide.
¡°Su Yun, do you believe I will willingly propose this?¡± replied Su Qing, the calm andposed purple-robed supreme elder, unperturbed by the patriarch¡¯s words.
She greatly admired him as a direct rtive and belonging to the same era as Su Changsheng. It was natural for her not to betray the interests of the Su Family and be a traitor.
¡°Instead of sumbing to the Gu Family¡¯s onught, it is wiser to proactively seek assistance from our allies and preserve the n¡¯s strength. Once Brother Changsheng emerges from seclusion, all our problems will be resolved,¡± Su Qing asserted. ¡°Su Yun, you must understand that in this world, true importance lies not in industries or resources but in strength!¡± she emphasized.
¡°What does relinquishing temporary industries matter? If Brother Changsheng sessfully emerges from seclusion, everything can be regained,¡± she continued. ¡°However, if Brother Changsheng remains in seclusion, it¡¯s not merely about giving up a significant portion of our industries. To safeguard the Su family¡¯s bloodline, we might even have to abandon the foundations upon which the Su family was built!¡± Su Qing¡¯s casual words sent ripples of realization through the assembly.
The supreme elders, including the patriarch of the Su Family,psed into profound silence, fully grasping the significance of Su Qing¡¯s words.
Changsheng Old Ancestor¡¯s seclusion was an attempt to break through to the Saint realm, a secret known only to the highest elders and the patriarch. If he seeded, it would mark a meaningful breakthrough and a substantial increase in power. He could effortlessly quell any insignificant adversaries and resolve the Su Family crisis. However, if he failed, it could lead to a catastrophic downfall, leaving the family vulnerable, especially with the relentless pursuit of the Gu Family.
To avoid the n¡¯s destruction, their only choice would be to abandon Tianyuan City and seek refuge in a distant location. The atmosphere in the family meeting turned heavy and oppressive. Suddenly, a ck-robed elder seated at the forefront, responsible for gathering intelligence, furrowed his brows deeply. He was visibly shaken by a piece of information that deeply rattled him.
¡°What is it?¡± His outburst drew everyone¡¯s attention in the room. Even the five senior transcendent elders, including Su Yun, and the six dignitaries at the Eternal Realm focused their gaze on him, sensing the tangible impact of the Great Dao that seemed capable of intimidating even those in the Void-Opening Realm. The elder, a peak Dao Void realm expert, and a formidable half-step Eternal Ancient Realm powerhouse, struggled to contain his astonishment.
¡°The Gu family has mobilized arge number of powerful individuals. They have dozens of Law-Phase Realm experts, over a dozen Void-Opening Realm cultivators, and seven Eternal Realm dignitaries. They areunching a full-scale attack on the Purple Abyss of Heaven to seize control!¡±
The ck-robed elder¡¯s expression turned serious and displeased. ¡°What?!¡± The room erupted with dramatic changes in the expressions of those present. Purple Profound Heaven, the most crucial foundation and heritage of the Su Family, was a broken small world. The Gu Family¡¯s attack on it meant they intended to uproot the core of the Su Family. ¡°The Gu Family has gone too far!¡±
Su Yun mmed his hand forcefully on the table, his roar resonating through the Su Family hall as his Eternal Ancient realm aura erupted, shaking the surroundings. ¡°We must go to war!¡± a group of radical elders shouted angrily, their resentment already at a boiling point, further fueled by the audacity of the Gu Family.
¡°Then let¡¯s go to war!¡± The supreme elders exchanged nces, and Su Qing, the supreme elder, let out a helpless sigh. Her stunning face remainedposed, but her voice turned cold. As a cultivator at the sixth level of the Eternal Ancient realm, someone who had risen from a low cultivation realm, she was unafraid of life and death. Moreover, Purple Profound Heaven was more important to the Su Family than Tianyuan City. It was a movable small world, the hope for the Su Family¡¯s resurgence.
They could abandon all their industries, but not this small world. Su Changsheng had in several peak Eternal Ancient realm overlords to seize control of this small world, staining the heavens and earth with blood and shaking the surroundings for ten thousand miles. Su Qing would never allow the Gu Family to snatch away Purple Profound Heaven. She was willing to fight to the death to protect it.
¡°Then let¡¯s fight!¡± Just as the elders were filled with passion and enthusiasm, a calm voice resonated in the hall. ¡°The Su Family does not seek trouble, but we are not afraid of it either!¡± In the next moment, Su Yun and the five supreme elders widened their eyes, their expressions filled with ecstatic joy.
Chapter 4 - Will the Su Family Become an Imperial Clan?
Chapter 4: The Astonishing Power of the Nine Tribtions Scripture ¨C Will the Su Family Be an Imperial n?
¡°That voice!¡±
They were incredibly familiar with it. He was none other than the Great Ancestor Changsheng, the pir of the Su Family, an invincible overlord of the Eternal Ancient realm.
They might be unfamiliar if they were ordinary elders, as Su Changsheng had been in seclusion for hundreds of years. Moreover, during the 2,000 years before his seclusion, he had been fighting andpeting for opportunities outside, appearing and disappearing like a dragon. Therefore, many elders in the family had never seen the Great Ancestor.
But the five supreme elders had risen with Su Changsheng all along. Even Su Yun, the n leader, though a generation younger, had lived for three thousand years and had met Su Changsheng many times, so he was extremely familiar with him.
They immediately recognized him. This voice belonged to none other than the Great Ancestor, who had been in seclusion for hundreds of years. The Great Ancestor hade out of seclusion!
Whose voice is this? Why does it sound familiar?The elders wondered.
¡°The n leader and the others seem excited. Could it be that our Great Ancestor, Changsheng, hase out of seclusion?¡± another elder spected.
¡°Great Ancestor Changsheng?!¡± they all eximed.
The elders were not fools. They were strong cultivators in the Void Profound Realm. From the reactions of the n leaders and others,bined with that mysterious voice, they understood that Su Changsheng had made a breakthrough and became a Saint!
The atmosphere was filled with excitement and anticipation. In the next moment, a figure emerged from the void. Su Changsheng, with his ck hair cascading like a waterfall, looked youthful and vibrant, radiating an aura of immense power. The elders¡¯ hearts trembled. They knew he had achieved the impossible ¨C he had be a Saint!
¡°Changsheng, does this mean¡ you seeded?!¡± Su Qing¡¯s eyes reddened as she gazed at Su Changsheng¡¯s handsome face, her voice filled with admiration and envy.
¡°That¡¯s right, I have be a Saint,¡± Su Changsheng replied calmly, smiling at his sister¡¯s emotional reaction.
¡°Brother!¡± Su Qing blushed, thenposed herself, returning to her usual cold and sacred demeanor.
¡°Ah! Su Changsheng has be a Saint?!¡± the elders eximed in astonishment.
A¡ Saint! Could it be that our Su family has finally produced a Saint?Another elder mused.
¡°A Saint! With a fifty thousand-year lifespan, the Su family can rise to the top, expanding its influence to the surrounding continents. There is hope to be an Ancient n in the future!¡± a senior elder eximed excitedly.
The group of elders was filled with unparalleled joy, and some couldn¡¯t contain their emotions, letting out low roars of happiness. They understood the immense power and potential that a Saint brought.
With these developments, the future of the Su family seemed brighter than ever before. They might have a chance to be an Ancient n, a powerhouse that could stand the test of time!
The Ancient n was a n that had existed for ten thousand generations. With a Saint as their patriarch and more than ten Saints in their ranks, surpassing the ten-thousand-year mark, they could be considered an Ancient n. Although it was still a long way off, with Su Changsheng as a Saint, the Su family had a glimmer of hope of bing an Ancient n. What a great honor it would be!
Several Supreme Elders, including Su Yun, the Family Patriarch, were excited. The Su family was finally going to rise!
¡°By the way, Elder Changsheng, the Gu family is attacking the Purple Abyss of Heavenly. I request your assistance in dealing with them!¡± Su Yun, the Family Patriarch, spoke with excitement, and quickly reported the threat posed by the Gu family.
¡°I am already aware of the situation with the Su family. Since the Gu family is acting this way, they must have obtained significant power, but they haven¡¯t fully severed ties yet, and their intention is likely to wipe out the Su family in one fell swoop!¡±
¡°It seems that they fear me,¡± Su Changsheng said calmly. ¡°Based on my analysis, the Gu family¡¯s power may have increased, but it¡¯s not unstoppable. Their background and opportunities might not be as extravagant as they appear. Otherwise, they would have acted recklessly. Therefore, it shouldn¡¯t be too difficult to eliminate them.¡±
¡°Annihte the Gu family!¡± Su Changsheng said with a hint of coldness in his smile. He had roamed the True Sacred Continent for thousands of years and had gained a fearsome reputation as the Star Meteor King. He was decisive, and if the Gu family dared to attack the Su family, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to retaliate. Even if they had backup, he remained undaunted.
In the past few months of retreat, Su Changsheng not only broke through and became a saint, but he also used the Good Fortune Pill to heal all his injuries and supplemented it with the remaining medicinal power of the pill and the Saint Dao Fruit, enabling him to reach the fourth heaven of saints. The Nine Tribtions Secret Code, a supreme secret code, proved valuable in his cultivation.
Su Changsheng prepared to confront the Gu family with determination and confidence.
Even though it¡¯s just the first chapter,prising only one-third of the text, its impact was incredibly astonishing. It could amplify one¡¯s own strength, spirit, physique, and special abilities by ten times! This was aprehensive tenfold increase across all aspects!
Su Changsheng suspected that this was a fragment of the Godless Bible, which holds far greater value than the Starfall Bible he practiced. Unfortunately, this text wasn¡¯t a cultivation technique, but a secret method that could only be used to enhance one¡¯s power. It could not be considered a cultivation practice.
Nevertheless, it was still extremely formidable. Once the Nine Tribtions Secret Code was unleashed, Su Changsheng¡¯s power would skyrocket to a terrifying level. He could fight even a saint at the Ninth Heaven and easily crush opponents below the Seventh Heaven.
With this newfound strength, he could roam unchallenged in the True Sacred Continent and the surrounding continents, except for a few dominant forces that wouldn¡¯t dare provoke a saint with boundless potential and astonishingbat abilities.
¡°Call the strong members of the Su family, prepare to annihte the Gu family, and take over their territory!¡±
¡°In the days toe, the Su family will continuously expand and rise to be an influential ancient n, and even¡¡±
¡°Imperial n!¡±
¡°Immortal n!¡±
Su Changsheng looked at the shocked crowd and announced in a calm tone. Thest two words were left unsaid, but it was enough to astonish everyone.
Chapter 5 - Gu Qingge, the Empress of Destiny is reborn? Congenital chaos
Chapter 5: Gu Qingge, the Empress of Destiny is reborn? Congenital chaos
After hearing Su Changsheng¡¯s words, everyone¡¯s breath caught, stunned by the ambition of their ancestor.
However, they didn¡¯t voice any doubts. After thousands of years of influence, Su Changsheng¡¯s prestige within the Su family was truly godlike. All members of the Su family believed in him and idolized him fervently.
Whether or not the Su family could be a Divine n, they firmly believed that Su Changsheng could lead them to rise and dominate the True Sacred Continent.
¡°Yes!¡± Su Yun responded excitedly.
He quickly left the main hall to gather the strong members of the Su family and prepare to attack the Gu family. If they were going to fight, they would go all out.
¡°Be prepared, everyone. Mobilize all personnel. In this battle, those who kill enemies and achieve merit will be rewarded tenfold. If anyone can kill one or two Eternal Ancient cultivators, I will take action and obtain ten times the amount of cultivation resources for you.¡±
Hearing these words, all the elders suddenly felt a surge of excitement. Void Opening Pills and Tribtion Pills were precious medicinal pills needed for breakthroughs in cultivation realms, and Su Changsheng¡¯s promise of tenfold rewards was extraordinary.
While the Su family had some Void Opening Pills, only a few were used strategically. But Tribtion Pills were even rarer, and the n had only three, preserved as the n¡¯s heritage. Su Changsheng was offering them ten times the amount of these valuable pills!
One Tribtion Pill could greatly aid a cultivator in advancing within the Eternal Ancient Realm. Having fifty of them could allow a cultivator to make rapid progress and even strive for the Half-Saint Realm within a decade.
The elders didn¡¯t doubt the authenticity of Su Changsheng¡¯s words. He was a revered Sage, their most respected ancestor. There was no reason for him to deceive them.
¡°Thank you, Elder Changsheng! We will do everything in our power to conquer the enemy and serve the Su family!¡± the elders eximed excitedly, setting aside their usualposure.
Even Su Qing, the aloof and noble Supreme Elder, couldn¡¯t help but feel a flutter of excitement and anticipation. She was currently in the Fifth Realm of the Eternal Ancient.
Under normal cultivation circumstances, even if she died of old age, she would only reach the Seventh or Eighth Realm of the Eternal Ancient Realm, never able to achieve sainthood. But with many resources, she hoped to strive for the Saint realm.
Once she became a Saint, she would transform and gain an additional fifty thousand years of lifespan. It would be like entering a whole new world. With this thought in mind, Su Qing¡¯s determination in her eyes grew stronger.
¡°Dear Su family disciples, at present, the Gu family has gone too far, ruthlessly plundering our Su family¡¯s resources and killing our talented individuals and strong warriors, gradually pushing our Su family into a corner!¡±
¡°They have even attacked our small world, the Purple Profound Sky. That is the foundation of our Su family and must not be lost. But they are currently besieging it!¡±
¡°It is evident that the Gu family wants to annihte us and leave no way out for the Su family!¡±
¡°Su family disciples, what do you say we should do?¡±
The vast square of the Su family, spanning hundreds of miles, was the ce where Su family members usually trained and cultivated. It was incredibly massive and gathered hundreds of thousands of people. These were all direct descendants of the Su family, each with their own cultivation, with the lowest being in the Sea of Qi Realm.
And these were just the mainline members. In addition, many branch members were supporting various industries outside. This was the foundation and formidable power of a first-ss force ruling over a territory of one hundred thousand miles.
At this moment, Su Yun stood above the square, gathering the elders and speaking passionately. With the divine power of the Eternal Ancient Realm, his voice resonated for thousands of miles, echoing throughout the entire Su family territory and even the entire Tianyuan City.
¡°Kill! Kill! Kill!¡±
¡°Annihte the Gu family, and the Su family will be invincible!¡±
Kill! Kill! Kill!¡±
¡°Annihte the Gu family, and the Su family will be invincible!¡±
Hundreds of thousands of Su family members roared. They were all cultivators. The powerful sound waves shook the heavens, dispersing the clouds high above. Such momentum would make even ordinary Eternal Ancient Realm experts tremble in their hearts. For a moment, Tianyuan City shook.
Tianyuan City was incredibly massive, spanning thousands of miles. It was more like a dynasty than a city-state. It was a vast cityposed of countless cultivators and mortals, governed by the Su family, but it also had numerous external cultivators and forces stationed there. This ensured the cirction of resources.
The countless cultivators, forces, and others located in Tianyuan City were shocked by themotion within the Su family¡¯s territory.
¡°Good! Truly worthy of the Su family¡¯s descendants. Let¡¯s set off to the Purple Profound Sky, eliminate all iing enemies, and exterminate the Gu family!¡±
Su Yunughed heartily, then waved his hand, and the elders behind him stepped forward. Each of them had their own responsibilities and beganmanding the Su family members.
Wuwuwu¡
Before long, ancient and solemn horn sounds resounded, the true dragon horns of the Su family. Once blown, they could shake thend for thousands of miles.
¡°Wow-¡±
gs bearing the Su family¡¯s emblem appeared one after another.
¡°Knock, knock, knock¨C¡°
In addition, hidden caves, mountains, and various secret locations of the Su family revealed war chariots and warships. Enormous fierce beasts roared, stepping on golden light, ridden by knights with cold eyes and long spears in hand.
Groups of soldiers d in ck armor appeared. They were all cultivators. They marched in a grand and formidable manner, like a dark torrent, led by knights resembling true dragons, instilling fear in all directions.
¡°Kill, kill, kill!¡±
Roars echoed through the air.
Not just millions of troops emerged. This was the hidden strength of the Su family, umted through centuries of training. Generation after generation, they spared no expense in resources. Once unleashed, it was enough to shake the entire world.
¡°Hiss, has the Su family gone mad? They are emptying their nests!¡±
¡°Are they really going all out against the Gu family? They aren¡¯t even nning to defend their stronghold. Aren¡¯t they afraid of being robbed?¡±
¡°It seems that the Gu family has truly cornered the Su family, forcing them to mobilize their hidden forces!¡±
¡°The Starfall King indeed nurtures the Su family. This army can rival even the top forces or the legions of ancient ns!¡±
¡°Unfortunately, their numbers are too few. They might have a chance against the ancient ns if they had a hundred million!¡±
¡°Even so, the Su family can¡¯t possibly be a match for the Gu family. The strength of the Gu family is much more than it appears on the surface!¡±
In Tianyuan City, various powerful individuals watched these scenes with expressions of surprise, suspicion, or cold sneers.
However, these reactions from the different forces in Tianyuan City were of little concern to n Leader Su Yun and a group of elders.
In their view, with the presence of Elder Changsheng, anyone who dared to invade the Su family at this time was simply seeking death.
Yet, Su Changsheng, who was highly regarded by everyone, had a strange expression. The reason was that the system unexpectedly gave him a prompt:
[Ding detected the Tianming Empress of the Gu family, Gu Qingge, with a [Purple Gold] destiny, reincarnated and returned, possessing a purple gold aura, with extraordinary future achievements. Currently awakening. It is rmended to marry her as a wife.]
[Ding detected the Tianming Empress of the Su family, Su Ziyuan, with a [Purple Gold] destiny, innate Primordial Tao fetus, and Reincarnation Tao pupils, possessing a purple gold aura. Not yet awakened. It is rmended to marry her as a wife.]
Two consecutive prompts were at the [Purple Gold] level of destiny. This was much more extraordinary than a divine body. Even a divine body only had a [Red] level of destiny, and even then, it was already rare to find one in a continent.
Could it be that I am the chosen one?Su Changsheng couldn¡¯t help but rub his chin, a strange thought crossing his mind.
Was it possible that just as he prepared to annihte the Gu family, the Empress of Destiny was delivered to his doorstep?
Chapter 6 - Willingly Bear My Child, I Want to Take Advantage of the Weak
Chapter 6: Willingly Bear My Child, I Want to Take Advantage of the Weak
¡°The Reborn Heavenly Empress? That¡¯s a protagonist temte or a temte for a major female lead!¡± Su Changsheng¡¯s eyes flickered.
The Reborn Heavenly Empress was extraordinary. In this fantasy world, cultivators dared not casually im the title of emperor. Anyone who dared to call themselves an emperor was either a grand emperor or already approaching the realm of a grand emperor.
Before her rebirth, this Heavenly Empress was likely to have been a female grand emperor. The significance of such an opportunity was indeed remarkable.
Such an existence, capable of ruling over myriad divine realms, would be sufficient to establish an imperial n or even an imperial court that would be renowned throughout the ages, just like the current ruling Changsheng Imperial Court and the Crimson Blood Imperial Court that govern the Eternal Life Realm. One could imagine the terror of a grand emperor. A reborn empress, if she didn¡¯t have a system, Su Changsheng wouldn¡¯t dare provoke such a monster.
Empress, why don¡¯t you willingly bear my child? Su Changsheng thought and smiled at the corners of his mouth.
He naturally had no intention of provoking her if she was the rising Empress of Destiny, as he simply could not afford to do so. However, if it was a recently reborn and still rtively weak Empress of Destiny, one might not me him for taking advantage of it. After all, it was a case of the weak preying on the strong.
However, who is this Su Ziyuan among our n members? Her talent was astonishing,parable to a reborn Empress of Destiny. Could it be that our Su family possesses incredible celestial luck?Su Changsheng thought.
But soon, Su Changsheng frowned again. For a transmigrator like Su Changsheng, who had read numerous fantasy novels, he knew that such chosen ones of destiny, despite having immense celestial luck, often required a ¡°sacrifice¡± to awaken their true potential. For example, sacrificing a loved one or even the entire family. Just like this time when the Gu family attacked. If there was no system awakening, Su Changsheng, before breaking through, would likely be unable to stop the Gu family¡¯s invasion. At that time, the Su family would be wiped out.
And this Su Ziyuan from his family could beparable to the Empress. That meant her future achievements wouldn¡¯t be inferior to Gu Qingge¡¯s. That was truly terrifying.
Perhaps this is not great fortune but rather a cmity!Su Changsheng thought and felt strange.
Let¡¯s deal with Gu Qingge first!
Meanwhile, under the leadership of numerous elders, the Su family¡¯s army and powerful cultivators also utilized the power of teleportation arrays, marching in a grand and mighty formation towards the distant Purple Profound Sky, tens of thousands of miles away.
Seeing this, Su Changsheng stepped forward without hesitation and also followed. Before leaving, he hummed softly, and it rang in the ears of many strong men in Tianyuan City.
A powerful ray of holy energy erupted in the minds of many formidable individuals, resounding like thunder tearing through the skies, leaving them stunned and disoriented, almost causing them to vomit blood.
¡°Has the Su family produced a saint?¡± At this moment, the hearts of the strong individuals from various factions were filled with shock and fear, sending shivers down their spines.
Meanwhile, tens of thousands of miles away, a terrifying battle broke out in an extremely secretive ancientnd. Divine lights filled the sky, various supernatural powers and magic artifacts shimmered, and numerous figures engaged in a fierce battle, causing the entire world to tremble.
At the edge of this ancientnd, a small world called the Purple Profound Sky appeared faintly. It radiated divine light, exuded a captivating aura, and was as enchanting as a realm of immortals.
The Purple Profound Sky was a small world opened up by a saint and provided a strong source of spiritual energy, making it an essential asset for a top-tier power. The Su family¡¯s Purple Profound Sky was obtained through a fierce battle led by Su Changsheng in the past, during which many ancient venerable were defeated.
This small world served as a safeguard for the Su family. Even if their main family was destroyed, as long as the family members who remained in the Purple Profound Sky carried this small world with them, the Su family could rise again.
However, the Gu family¡¯s current actions aimed to destroy this safeguard of the Su family, which infuriated the Su family¡¯s elders, leading them to fight relentlessly, even at the cost of their lives.
If the Purple Profound Sky was lost, the Su family would be trapped, unable to escape or defeat the Gu family, ultimately facing destruction.
¡°Kill!¡±
¡°Damn you, Gu family! Do you want to engage in a deadly battle with the Su family?!¡±
¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of the condemnation from our Patriarch¡¯s ancestor?¡±
¡°Gu family, you¡¯ve gone too far!¡±
At this moment, at the entrance of the Purple Profound Sky¡¯s small world, a group of powerful Su family members fiercely battled, their clothes stained with blood, roaring continuously.
Additionally, two purple-robed elders, both ancient venerable, guarded the small world. They utilized formations¡¯ power to confront the Gu family¡¯s five ancient venerable.
Terrifying divine lights shed, shaking the world and causing space to rupture, tearing apart frightful cracks in space.
¡°Gu Qing, you old fellow! How dare the Gu family do this? Aren¡¯t you afraid of the wrath of our ancestral patriarch?!¡± shouted an elder in purple robes, wielding a purple-golden halberd, while engaged in a fierce battle against two ancient venerable.
¡°Su He, you¡¯re too naive! Do you really think your n¡¯s ancestral patriarch is invincible? Hehe, the Su family should disappear, and the Gu family will be the ruler of thisnd!¡±
Gu Qing, the ancient venerable facing him, was a senior elder of the Gu family. He smiled confidently and calmly fought alongside another ancient strongman to suppress Su He.
¡°Hmph, never mind whether that old guy Su Changsheng can safelye out of seclusion. Even if he does, so what? My Gu family¡¯s ancestor can kill him with a flick of his finger!¡±
Another Eternal Venerable sneered.
Hearing this, Su He was startled. He wasn¡¯t a fool, and he couldn¡¯t help but think of the recent aggressive expansion of the Gu family.
Could it be that the ancestor of the Gu family had achieved a breakthrough and ascended to the level of a saint?
Boom!
On the other side, two powerful Eternal Realm experts from the Gu family made their move. They emitted intense divine radiance, resembling two descending suns with their brilliance spanning thousands of yards. With a wave of their hands, they crushed each of the Su family¡¯s formidable warriors into powder.
Even peak Void Transcendent experts would be unable to withstand a casual strike from their opponents. For a moment, at the entrance of the Purple Profound Sky, thend was stained with the blood of the Su family¡¯s powerful cultivators, and corpses were scattered everywhere.
¡°Ahhh!¡±
¡°Gu family, you despicable scum!¡±
The Su family¡¯s Eternal Venerable Elders, upon witnessing this scene, had bloodshot eyes and roared in anger.
But they were each blocked by their opponents. Two against five, this was already their limit. Even with the help of the formation, they werepletely at a disadvantage.
¡°Puff!¡±
¡°Cough cough cough¡¡±
The five great venerable showed no mercy, and with their divine techniques, they caused the two elders of the Su family to cough up blood continuously.
The entrance of the Purple Profound Sky was covered in various unparalleled formations, capable of holding off a Semi-Saint for a while. But at this moment, under the relentless assault of the powerful Gu family, it had been bombarded to copse.
Witnessing this scene, some remaining strong members of the Su family who were still resisting felt utter despair.
Two figures concealed themselves in the void in the shadows of the Gu family¡¯s formidable experts. One of them was surrounded by a cloud of chaotic mist, emitting a dreadful aura. The other figure was a middle-aged man, exuding an air of authority, standing with half his body respectfully behind the first figure, showing deep respect.
He was none other than Gu Cang, the patriarch of the Gu family.
¡°Elder Anzi from Tianyuan City has sent us intelligence. The powerful cultivators of the Su family have mobilized and are preparing for an all-out final battle against us!¡± reported a subordinate to the patriarch.
At this moment, Gu Cang raised his eyebrows in surprise at the news from Anzi, but he still conveyed the information to the figure surrounded by chaotic mist.
¡°Any news about Su Changsheng?¡± the patriarch asked in a hushed tone.
¡°No, Elder, he should still be in seclusion, presumably attempting to break through to the rank of Saint,¡± Gu Cang shook his head and replied.
Su Changsheng had been in seclusion for hundreds of years. As longtime rivals, the Gu family had naturally tried to discern his intentions. They could deduce his ns.
¡°Well, it seems that I am ahead of him after all,¡± the Gu family¡¯s patriarch sneered at this revtion.
¡°If Su Changsheng is reluctant to appear, then let¡¯s wipe out the Su family!¡± he coldly dered.
¡°Since they chose toe out in full force, let none of them escape!¡± he added calmly.
¡°Just perfect. Thisnd doesn¡¯t need the Su family; one Gu family is enough!¡±
Chapter 7 - Requesting the Patriarchs Action
Chapter 7: The Pride of the Gu Family ¨C Divine Body + Tribtion Dao Bone, Requesting the Patriarch¡¯s Action
¡°Yes!¡±
The patriarch of the Gu family was filled with excitement.
If they were to obliterate the Su family, the Gu family could swallow up the entire Su family¡¯s industry and the vastnd spanning ten thousand miles in one fell swoop. This was no ordinary territory.
The vast expanse ruled by the Su family was dotted with numerous cities of cultivators, with a poption of billions. In addition, there were countless branches of minerals, industries, resources, and more. If they could conquer it, the Gu family¡¯s power would undoubtedly expand several times over, perhaps even reaching the ranks of top-tier forces. As the family head, he would naturally gain significant advantages and might even be able to make a breakthrough and challenge the realm of a Saint in his lifetime.
¡°All of this is because of Yuaner. If he was not there, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to break through to the realm of a Saint, and the power of the Gu family wouldn¡¯t have grown so much!¡± The Gu family patriarch whispered, his eyes shimmering with satisfaction.
Gu Hao was his child, having a super monstrous talent, born into the Gu family and possessed a divine body. However, due to the immense significance of the divine body, they had been concealing him to avoid any premature risks.
It wasn¡¯t until recently that the Gu family patriarch exhausted all his resources and rmended Gu Hao to the elders of the holynd, catching the attention of a high-ranking individual who epted him as a true inheritor. With this development, the Gu family rose rapidly.
Gu Hao possesses a divine body and the Tribtion Dao Bone,bining two great divine constitutions in one. His future achievements are unimaginable. Perhaps the Gu family could be a sacred n!The Gu family patriarch¡¯s eyes revealed anticipation and hidden greed.
A sacred n was a superfamily that stood alongside the holynd, surpassing even the ancient ns.
¡°All of this is thanks to the patriarch¡¯s dedicated cultivation. If it weren¡¯t for your efforts, Yuaner wouldn¡¯t have risen to such heights!¡± The patriarch of the Gu family said with a smile.
¡°By the way, have those from that line been taken care of?¡± At this moment, the Gu family patriarch asked again calmly.
¡°Except for that person, the entire Ninth Lineage, including everyone aware of it, has been dealt with!¡± Hearing this, the patriarch of the Gu family¡¯s expression froze, and he responded cautiously.
¡°That¡¯s good. Although it¡¯s unfortunate for those children, sacrifices must be made for Yuaner and the future of the Gu family!¡± The Gu family patriarch sighed, sounding pitiful.
¡°Everything is for the sake of the family. The sacrifice of the Ninth Lineage is worth it. If it were my child, I would offer them to the family without hesitation!¡± The patriarch of the Gu family spoke with righteousness.
¡°The Tribtion Dao Bone is useless in the hands of a woman. Giving it to Yuaner and letting him lead the Gu family to rise is better. s, since the Ninth Lineage couldn¡¯t see this point, we can only sacrifice their lineage!¡±
¡°Understood!¡±
The Gu family patriarch nodded in satisfaction.
¡
¡°Attack!¡±
¡°Gu family brat, how dare you trespass our Su family¡¯s territory, die!¡±
¡°Wipe out all the thieves from the Gu family! The Su family is unbeatable!¡±
¡°Su family¡¯s young men, we¡¯vee to support. Hold on!¡±
At that moment, a hundred miles outside the ancientnd, teleportation gates opened one after another. Ancient war chariots and massive warships emerged, causing the void to rumble.
¡°Boom, boom, boom¡¡±
In addition, a vast ck torrent appeared. The Su family¡¯s army was a terrifying legion numbering in the hundreds of thousands. Several dozen Su family elders led them, each exuding a formidable aura. They were all at the Law Avatar pinnacle and Hollow Void realm, with six Grand Ancient realm experts among them.
With so many powerful individuals, the space was instantly filled to the brim, as if the mountains and seas had overturned and the heavens and earth tilted. The overwhelming blood qi and terrifying aura shook the entire battlefield.
At this moment, a group of invading experts from the Gu family changed their expressions, trembling with fear.
¡°So¡ so many troops, such a terrifying military force!¡±
¡°Why is the Su family¡¯s legion so formidable? It¡¯s much scarier than our Gu family¡¯s Crimson Armor Army!¡±
¡°Is this the legion cultivated by the Starfall King?¡±
The Gu family experts, including those at the Hollow Void and Grand Ancient realms, wore fearful expressions.
They recalled Su Changsheng, the Starfall King who dominated the True Sacred Continent. Was this the legion he had cultivated?
Even the Grand Ancient experts couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy in the face of the ck torrent-like legion. They didn¡¯t dare to confront it head-on.
Legions in the fantasy world were not that simple. If they formed a battle formation, they could gather the strength of all the soldiers and multiply it tenfold. Once unleashed, it would be enough to cross borders and sweep through the strong.
¡°What a terrifying legion!¡±
The patriarch of the Gu family also changed his expression. He hadn¡¯t expected the Su family to hide such terrifying power. No wonder the patriarch of the Gu family had been patient and not rushed to annihte the Su family.
¡°Impressive, Su Changsheng is truly formidable. However, if it were before, I might have been cautious, but now¡¡± The Gu Family Patriarch¡¯s expression remained indifferent.
With his current strength, wiping out this group of Su family experts would only require a flick of his hand. The Saint and non-Saint realms were not on the same level. He could easily annihte thousands of Grand Ancient realm experts with a snap of his fingers.
¡°Very well, the reinforcements of my Su family have arrived. Gu family scoundrels, prepare to meet your doom!¡±
¡°Hahaha, the patriarch is mighty!¡±
In the Purple Profound Sky, the Su family experts rejoiced and couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. Their hearts, which were once filled with despair, were now filled with hope.
¡°We¡¯re done¡¡±
Su He¡¯s face turned gloomy. Compared to the excited crowd of nsmen, he felt a sense of unease within him. He noticed Gu Qing¡¯s expression, seemingly unconcerned as if everything was under control. This made his heart tremble. Could it be that everything was part of the Gu family¡¯s n?
¡°The Su family is finished!¡±
Gu Qing chuckled softly, delivered a blow, and shed with Su He. Utilizing the immense recoil, he was propelled backward and exited the battlefield. Not only him but the other five Grand Ancient experts who were engaged in battle also withdrew from the fray. They appeared in the sky, observing everyone from a distance.
Seeing this scene, the Su family¡¯s experts were perplexed. Could it be that the Gu family was afraid and nning to escape?
¡°Su Yun, I never thought you would personally show up. How about it? Aren¡¯t you worried about leaving your main base unguarded, afraid that the Su family¡¯s foundation will bepletely destroyed?¡± said the Gu family patriarch as he appeared in the void, gazing at the approaching Su family army, its leading elders, and Su Yun with a faint smile.
¡°Gu family patriarch, you old scoundrel, you came too. What, are you not afraid of leaving all your forces here?¡± retorted Su Yun, who led the Su family experts, also taken aback by this turn of events.
The Gu family patriarch hade in person. Did he have such confidence in wiping out the Su family?
¡°Patriarch, no need to waste words with them. Form the formation and annihte this group of Gu family experts. We¡¯ll go and wipe out the Gu family!¡± said another senior elder of the Su family, exuding a strong sense of murderous intent.
Because of Su Changsheng¡¯s promise, all the Su family elders were eager to fight, hoping to take down one or two of the same-level experts.
¡°Hehe, initially, I only nned to conquer this small world and gradually destroy the Su family. But since you¡¯ve thrown yourselves into the battle, then all of you shall remain here!¡± the Gu family patriarch said calmly andposedly, instilling fear in the hearts of the Su family elders, including Su Yun.
Indeed, the Gu family had some terrifying hidden cards.
¡°I request the intervention of the Elder Ancestor!¡± The Gu family patriarch slightly bowed and respectfully spoke towards a certain space.
¡°Understood,¡± a calm voice responded.
Chapter 8 - I crushed it to death with one hand
Chapter 8: I thought there was going to be a big fight, and I crushed it to death with one hand
Boom!
A tremendous divine aura suddenly descended. The entire world, the Purple Profound Heaven microcosm, and even the surrounding tens of thousands of miles were engulfed in an immense storm, resembling an ocean crashing down. The heavens and earth turned colorless. This was not an exaggeration.
Apanied by this sacred aura, the entire sky, and earth lost their colors, leaving only a figure surrounded by endless divine light and chaotic mist. He was like a radiant sun, illuminating the entire world!
¡°A Saint?!¡±
The experts from the Su family were all taken aback.
At this moment, whether it was the terrifying ck legion or the hundreds of thousands of Su family members, they all felt like small boats in a storm, on the verge of copse. Their faces turned pale, and their spirits were on the verge of breaking.
This was the power of a Saint. Even just the pressure alone was enough to crush non-Saints. Even if ten thousand Grand Ancient realm experts were facing a Saint, even if they had just ascended, they would be swept away and killed.
¡°The Elder Ancestor is invincible!¡±
¡°Hahaha, Su Yun, do you feel hopeless? This is the true power of our Gu family¡¯s Elder Ancestor!¡±
¡°Hahaha, with a Saint among us, why don¡¯t you all kneel!¡±
The Gu family¡¯s seven Grand Ancient realm experts, including the Gu family patriarch, burst intoughter arrogantly. Their exuberant voices echoed through the heavens and earth.
¡°It¡¯s over! The Su family is finished!¡±
Su He closed his eyes in pain. As expected, the Gu family¡¯s Elder Ancestor had truly broken through to be a Saint.
A Saint!
Faced with such a terrifying existence, no matter how many Su family experts there were, they would only be crushed by a single palm.
¡°A Saint?!¡±
¡°Is it really a Saint? How is this possible? How could the Gu family have a Saint?¡±
¡°Could today be the day of the Su family¡¯s destruction?¡±
Not only Su He and the others, even the Su family members who hade with the elders felt their hearts tremble, filled with fear and unease. They could barely catch their breath. Even the Su family legion, those cold and ruthless soldiers in ck armor, were sweating profusely. The hands holding their spears were trembling and no longer steady.
Only Su Yun and the others remained rtively calm because they knew that Elder Ancestor Changsheng had also be a Saint and was not afraid of the Gu family¡¯s Elder Ancestor.
¡°Surprisingly, he became a Saint!¡±
Su Yun was drenched in sweat, secretly relieved that Elder Ancestor Changsheng had emerged from seclusion in time. Otherwise, the Su family would have been wiped out today.
¡°A pseudo-Saint!¡±
Su Changsheng, who had been trailing behind, now looked at the Gu family¡¯s Elder Ancestor with great interest.
Is he really a Saint?Su Changsheng thought.
He could discern the Gu family¡¯s Elder Ancestor¡¯s true state with a single nce. It wasn¡¯t a genuine breakthrough. Rather, it was a forced advancement with the assistance of some external power. Moreover, it was wed, making him a pseudo-saintcking aplete understanding of the sacred path.
This kind of pseudo-saint was rtively weaker than a true saint and had a fixed potential, unable to make any further breakthroughs. Hence, they were called pseudo-saints.
No wonder the Child of Fate requires a sacrifice for awakening, this cmity is proof!Su Changsheng sighed.
If it wasn¡¯t for the system¡¯s appearance, the Su family and himself would have found it challenging to survive this disaster.
And all of this led to the awakening of the girl destined by fate.
¡°Kneel and submit!¡±
In the void, the patriarch of the Gu family was enveloped in boundless divine radiance, resembling a shining sun, exuding an immense aura of majesty like a divine king.
At this moment, he pronounced his judgment. The entire world, including all the strong individuals of the Su family, felt an irresistible force descending. All the strong individuals¡¯ knees weakened, and they were about to kneel on the ground.
¡°No!¡± Su Yun¡¯s face flushed, trying to resist forcefully, but he couldn¡¯t withstand the authority of a saint.
Boom!
Just then, a tremendous power erupted. Not far away, above Su Qing¡¯s head, a fouryered ancient and shattered pagoda burst forth with glorious saintly might, blocking the authority of the Gu family patriarch. All the strong individuals of the Su family felt their bodies rx, no longerpelled to kneel.
¡°The sons and daughters of my Su family only die standing, never bowing down on their knees! The old man from the Gu family, it¡¯s impossible for me, from the Su family, to submit to you!¡± Su Qing shouted fiercely.
Her head was adorned with the simple fouryered pagoda, and her flowing dress and her cold and stunning face made her appear like a divine being. Despite being just an ordinary woman, she exuded astonishing brilliance at this moment.
¡°That¡¯s right, the sons and daughters of the Su family only die standing, never on their knees!¡±
¡°What if you¡¯re a saint? We¡¯ll still fight!¡±
¡°Kill!¡±
Su Yun and several senior elders also roared, unleashing their peak-level strength, ready to confront the saint head-on.
¡°Kill!¡±
Millions of legions and hundreds of thousands of n members shouted in unison,unching their attacks.
¡°Just a piece of a damaged sacred weapon, a bunch of insignificant beings. Who gave you the audacity?¡±
The expression of the Gu family patriarch turned cold, and a menacing light flickered in his eyes veiled by the chaotic mist.
He had thought his entrance was impressive, nning to use the saint¡¯s authority to subdue the powerful individuals of the Su family, satisfying his vanity. But he didn¡¯t expect the Su family¡¯s strong individuals topletely disregard him, especially that audacious woman who challenged the authority of a saint. It was like she was just showing off.
¡°Let me show you the difference between you and a saint!¡±
The Gu family patriarch¡¯s demeanor was indifferent. He pointed his finger, and it seemed like a divine force from the heavens as tens of thousands of miles of spiritual energy erupted, crashing down like a torrential storm.
Boom!
The entire sky was punctured with a single finger, and the chains of orderly divinews shattered. The finger easily nullified thebined strike of the Su family¡¯s powerful beings, including the power of a broken saint¡¯s weapon.
That terrifying power could have instantly wiped out more than ten peak-level beings. If it weren¡¯t for the support of other Su family members, even the grand elders at the peak level might have been crushed.
Nheless, many Su family strong individuals were severely injured and coughed up blood.
¡°Hahaha, the patriarch is invincible!¡±
The Gu family¡¯s strong individualsughed loudly.
¡°Since you¡¯re stubborn, let¡¯s all die together!¡± the patriarch of the Gu family sneered.
In the next moment, he was about to strike again, intending to kill all the strong individuals of the Su family.
¡°s, I see it now. The Gu family¡¯s biggest trump card is just you alone!¡±
¡°I thought we were going to have a great battle!¡±
At that moment, a soft sigh was heard.
¡°Hmm?¡±
Hearing this familiar voice, the expression of the Gu family patriarch changed, and he felt a surge of deathly aura.
¡°Wan Ling¡¡±
In an instant, he roared, intending to unleash his strongest power.
Buzz!
However, a colossal hand suddenly appeared, blocking the sky. Countless divine lights flowed within its palm and fingers, surrounded by stars, exuding a terrifying and awe-inspiring saintly might.
This hand appeared too quickly, and in an instant, it clenched the Gu family patriarch, causing boundless blood radiance to burst forth.
Boom!
The next moment, the world changed. The sky was filled with an endless rain of blood as if mourning the passing of a saint.
The Gu family¡¯s strong individuals present felt a strong sense of grief welling up in their hearts, unable to help but want to shed tears. It was the mourning for the fall of a saint.
The Gu family patriarch had fallen, crushed by a single pinch from Su Changsheng. This scene shocked everyone present, including Su Yun and the other strong individuals who knew Su Changsheng well.
They never expected it. Just moments ago, the Gu family patriarch was arrogant, disying overwhelming power, looking down on everyone, and nning to p the Su family to death. Yet, he was unexpectedly crushed to death by their Longevity Ancestor, just like squeezing a fly.
¡°Patriarch¡¡±
The group of Gu family strong individuals werepletely dumbfounded at this moment.
Chapter 9 - This Land Only Needs One Clan
Chapter 9: This Land Only Needs One n
¡°This¡ this¡¡±
Su Yun widened his eyes. Even as the leader of his n and a revered figure in the Eternal Realm, he had witnessed many challenges and hardships. Yet, at this moment, he was also taken aback by this scene.
Even though their own Eternal Ancestor was incredibly powerful, the patriarch of the Gu family was still a Saint, right?
ording to reason, shouldn¡¯t they have fought for thousands of rounds, or even several days and nights, before eventually struggling to defeat him?
How could he be crushed by a single hand?
The numerous elders of the Su family were also stunned, unable to believe what they had just witnessed. A dignified Saint, so fragile that he was squeezed to death by their Eternal Ancestor like a little chick?
¡°Oh¡ Ancestor!?¡±
The head of the Gu family trembled, quickly shouting. This time, they utilized most of their n¡¯s forces to annihte the Su family. If their Gu family¡¯s Saint was also lost here, then the Gu family would be finished.
¡°Yes, escape! Return to the Gu family!¡±
The Gu family experts snapped out of their shock, activating teleportation arrays one after another, attempting to flee from this ce.
On the battlefield, beams of divine light interweaved, constructing dazzling teleportation arrays.
¡°You think you can run? There¡¯s no way out!¡±
Seeing this, Su Yun and the others¡¯ gazes turned cold. After killing so many members of the Su family, the Gu family still wanted to escape unharmed?
¡°Humph!¡±
Just as they were about to move, a light hum sounded, causing even the Order Divine Chains to tremble, shaking an area of tens of thousands of miles instantly.
Boom, boom, boom¡
With a loud explosion, all the constructed teleportation arrays directly copsed. All the Gu family experts, including the head of the Gu family, felt as if struck by lightning, their faces turning pale as they spurted blood uncontrobly.
With a single light hum, all the Gu family experts were injured.
¡°Take action, kill all the Gu family experts, and then annihte the Gu family under mymand!¡±
At this moment, Su Changsheng appeared from the void, standing high in the sky, looking down at everyone. With wless beauty, he exuded a majestic aura like a deity.
¡°That¡¯s our ancestral leader from the Su family. He has attained a revered status as a Saint and was the one who defeated the Gu family¡¯s revered figure. Now that our Eternal Ancestor has issued the order, where are the descendants of the Su family?¡±
Seeing the situation, Su Yun quickly responded, decisively shouting, ¡°Here, I¡¯m here, a disciple is here!¡± All the members of the Su family shouted with enthusiasm.
¡°Defeat all the powerful members of the Gu family!¡±
Su Yun roared and personally rushed forward to attack the head of the Gu family.
¡°Hahaha, I haven¡¯t fought in a thousand years. Today, I¡¯ll enjoy beheading a Gu family Eternal Venerable!¡±ughed one of the elders from the Su family, holding his powerful artifact, emitting a surge of purple light as he struck at a Gu family Eternal Venerable, causing shockwaves across the sky for thousands of miles.
Boom, boom, boom¡
A fearsome battle erupted.
¡°Kill!¡±
Gu Qing¡¯s expression turned cold. Above her head, she had a fouryered pagoda, and a damaged divine weapon exuded a sacred aura. A green sword appeared in her hand, its brilliant sword energy sweeping across three thousand miles, aiming at three Eternal Venerables. She intended to kill all three of them at once.
Seeing this scene, the remaining elders had no choice. Su Qing had a special status and was also the strongest among them. She had chosen three opponents, so naturally, they couldn¡¯tpete for them and could only focus on the remaining four Gu family Eternal Venerables.
Boom!
The next moment, the four supreme elders of the Su family, along with the two remaining Eternal Venerables guarding the Purple Profound Heaven, rushed forward and began besieging the four Gu family Eternal Realm experts.
They were already heavily injured by Su Changsheng, and now facing a group of fierce Su family experts, they couldn¡¯t withstand the assault and started to spit out blood uncontrobly.
¡°Kill!¡±
In another area of the battlefield, the Su family¡¯s legion demonstrated a terrifying force, with their overwhelming military might transforming into a ck Azure Dragon, wreaking havoc among the Gu family¡¯s experts, annihting one powerful individual after another.
The rest of the Su family members were also engaged in battles with the Gu family members. There were victories and defeats and casualties on both sides.
The entire area was filled with cries of violence for a moment, and the terrifying sound waves shook for thousands of miles. Countless forces and lone cultivators were drawn to this ce, their gazes filled with shock and fear.
Regarding all of this, Su Changsheng simply observed without intervening. With his power as a Saint, he could have easily wiped out all the Gu family experts, but he chose not to do so. Instead, he entrusted the Su family members to handle the matter.
¡°Only through experiencing bloodshed and battles can the Su family undergo a transformation, grow into an imperial n, and even ascend to be an immortal n,¡± Su Changsheng murmured.
How could the Su family undergo transformation without going through battles and challenges? Even if Su Changsheng could provide them with resources, without such experiences, they would amount to nothing more than a group of mediocrities.
Su Changsheng looked down on such a situation. Therefore, he allowed them to fight against the Gu family experts so that they could transform.
As time passed, the scales of victory gradually tipped in favor of the Su family. The group of Gu family experts couldn¡¯t resist at all.
¡°Su Changsheng, just wait and see. Someone will avenge the Gu family!¡±
Ultimately, with each Gu family expert at the Eternal Realm falling, the Gu family head roared in unwillingness. However, Su Yun crushed his divine soul with a single strike, directly killing him.
The battle ended, and the Su family emerged victorious. Although they suffered some losses, after this fierce battle, all the Su family members seemed to have transformed, bingpletely different. They were like swords honed a thousand times, revealing their sharpness.
¡°Leave some of our n members and elders to stay in the Purple Profound Heaven and clean up the aftermath. The rest of us will go to the Gu family together and annihte them!¡±
¡°Just as the Gu family said, one family alone is enough to rule this entirend!¡± Su Changsheng said calmly.
Chapter 10 - Indestructible Calamity Body, Empress Gu Qingge
Chapter 10: Indestructible Cmity Body, Empress Gu Qingge
Two dominant forces existed in the northern wilderness ¨C the Gu family and the Northern Pr Heaven City.
Being one of the top three powerful forces in the region, the Gu family was already formidable. However, in recent years, they rapidly expanded their influence and surpassed the Su family and the White Cloud Dynasty in power.
Consequently, many other forces in the Northern Pr Heaven City sought to curry favor with the Gu family, hoping to align themselves with them and avoid potential oues in the future.
Numerous factions in the northern wilderness had realized that the rise of the Gu family was unstoppable, and they might eventually absorb the Su family and the White Cloud Dynasty. Once this happened, the Gu family had a high chance of bing a top-tier force.
Failure to take sides in advance would result in retribution for the smaller forces existing beneath the three dominant factions. They had no choice but to try to please the Gu family to avoid this situation.
As a result, the Northern Pr Heaven City became bustling with activity. Various prominent figures and sect leaders from different regions came to pay their respects, seeking to congratte the Gu family. The Gu family¡¯s experts weed them with smiles.
¡°Wow, another sect master hase. That one is the North Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master, an Eternal Realm Venerable, just below the three top-tier forces!¡±
¡°Even he hase to the Gu family. It seems that the Gu family will truly dominate the northern wilderness!¡±
¡°The North Sword Sect and even top-tier forces from other regions have sent their strong experts to congratte them. It is said that there is even an elder from a top-tier force. The Gu family¡¯s prestige is remarkable!¡±
Within the Northern Pr Heaven City and in the Drunken Immortal Tower, some powerful individuals savored the finest spirits and watched the various sect mastersing and going, their eyes filled with astonishment.
The Gu family had disyed terrifying strength in recent years, shocking everyone. Compared to them, both the Su family and the White Cloud Dynasty were inferior.
The Su family suffered heavy losses in confronting the Gu family, even losing two Eternal Realm experts. The oue of these battles showed the Gu family¡¯s terrifying power,pletely suppressing the Su family and forcing them into retreat.
¡°If the Gu family can truly unify the Northern Wastnd and produce another saint, they will undoubtedly be a top-tier power!¡±
¡°The Su family is in a dire situation. The Gu family has sent troops to attack the Purple Profound Heaven. They aim to uproot the Su familypletely.¡±
At this moment, a middle-aged man dressed in Daoist robes smiled faintly and revealed significant news.
¡°What?! Are they really so ruthless? Isn¡¯t the Gu family afraid that the Su family will fight back even if they are pushed to desperation? The Su family has a Longevity Ancestor, a ruthless individual who has in three semi-saints!¡±
¡°Isn¡¯t the Longevity Ancestor enough to deal with the Gu family if he appears?¡±
In the tavern, many people shook their heads in disbelief. Though the Gu family was powerful and had suppressed the Su family, they believed that as long as the Longevity Ancestor was present, the Gu family couldn¡¯t be too arrogant.
¡°Hehe, you don¡¯t understand. The Gu family¡¯s strength is not simple. Just because the Su family has a Longevity Ancestor, does that mean the Gu family doesn¡¯t? The Gu family¡¯s ancestor, tsk tsk, has already made a breakthrough!¡±
¡°And the Longevity Ancestor of the Su family has been in seclusion for hundreds of years, attempting to break through to the Saint realm. However, they have yet to appear after centuries, so, naturally, they failed¡¡±
¡°Now that the Gu family¡¯s ancestor has seeded, the oue is obvious.¡±
Hearing this, the middle-aged man in the robe grinned mischievously.
¡°Hiss!¡±
¡°So you mean the Su family is finished?¡±
¡°Gu family¡¯s ancestor, could it be¡¡±
As soon as these words came out, the crowd¡¯s expressions changed. They were all powerful individuals. Among them were those who had reached the Law Phase Realm. With a little deduction, they understood the implications and were amazed.
For a moment, all eyes turned to the middle-aged man in cultivator robes, and their expressions also began to change.
¡°Master, you¡¯re truly remarkable. May I ask where you learned your skills?¡± a senior Law Phase expert politely asked.
¡°A humble and nameless cultivator like me is hardly worth mentioning. As for my lineage? I¡¯m just an ordinary practitioner with limited skills. I would never dare to falsely im any prestigious background,¡± the middle-aged man replied modestly.
¡
At the Gu family residence:
¡°Cough, cough, cough¡¡±
¡°I¡ am I still alive?¡±
In a secluded room, a delicate and stunning girl with an extremely paleplexion slowly opened her eyes and looked confused at the ceiling.
Shortly after, her gaze sharpened as if countless thoughts shed through her mind. An ancient and noble aura permeated the air as if she were an Empress who had reigned for countless ages.
¡°I am Gu Qingge, the Empress of Eternal Tribtion, the ruler of the Eternal Heaven Realm, the one who wields the Crimson Lotus Immortal Fire. But didn¡¯t I perish in that battle? Did I die?¡±
The exquisitely beautiful girl murmured, herplexion constantly changing, filled withplexity.
¡°I see¡¡±
But soon, she calmed down, her eyes shing as she looked at this familiar yet unfamiliar room, letting out a soft sigh with a somewhat indifferent tone.
¡°I did die, but I have been reborn. I¡¯ve returned to the ancient era when I was still part of the Gu family!¡±
¡°Gu family, Gu Cangqiong!!!¡±
Gu Qingge spoke to herself, and when mentioning the Gu family and Gu Cangqiong, her voice carried immense resentment, killing intent, and various other emotions. Gu Cangqiong was the name of the Gu family¡¯s ancestor.
Her name was Gu Qingge, and she was a member of the Gu family, belonging to the ninth branch. Several years ago, it was discovered that she possessed the Indestructible Cmity Bone, an extraordinary physique of the highest caliber.
Originally, this discovery was a joyous event that brought great pride to the family. The elders of the ninth branch were ted, hoping to nurture Gu Qingge to be a Sage or even a Great Saint, leading the family to prosperity.
However, it was unfortunate that there was also a formidable genius named Gu Yi, possessing an ordinary divine physique that paledpared to Gu Qingge¡¯s Indestructible Cmity Bone within the main lineage.
To prevent the ninth branch from bing a threat, the Lady of the Gu family secretly plotted with a few maids, using ancient secret techniques to extract Gu Qingge¡¯s Indestructible Cmity Bone and transnt it into Gu Yi¡¯s body.
The elders of the ninth branch, including Gu Qingge¡¯s parents, were naturally unwilling, but they were used of conspiring with outsiders by the main branch and dealt with ruthlessly.
Gu Cangqiong, the Gu family¡¯s ancestor, was aware of all this but chose to let it go for the sake of the family. He aimed to take over Gu Yi¡¯s body, and thus he orchestrated the n to enhance Gu Yi¡¯s aptitude by merging his divine physique with Gu Qingge¡¯s Indestructible Cmity Bone.
As a reincarnation, Gu Qingge knew the future and that her Indestructible Cmity Bone was the Indestructible Body of the Cataclysm.
In her previous life, she awakened this power after death, reviving it with incredible talent. Within a thousand years, she became a quasi-Emperor in the Ninth Heaven realm, ultimately killing Gu Cangqiong.
Feeling the pain in her chest, Gu Qingge smiled with a touch of coldness. She remembered vividly the scenes of her Indestructible Cmity Bone being extracted by the maidservants.
She needed to escape quickly, as Gu Cangqiong should be attacking the Su family at this time. Although she had memories from her past life and the confidence to rise once again, she was currently powerless, and her Indestructible Body of the Cataclysm had not yet been activated. She knew she had to be cautious and avoid any mistakes that could lead her astray from her previous path.
Determined to break free from the Gu family and use secret techniques to cultivate her power, she was confident that she would attain the strength of the Law Embodiment Realm within ten years, bing a Great Saint in just a hundred years.
She envisioned effortlessly crushing Gu Cangqiong with this power, filled with chilling killing intent.
However, amidst her ns to escape, a faint sense of sorrow filled her heart, leaving her puzzled and inexplicable.
¡°Could it be¡ that old bastard Gu Cangqiong is dead?¡± Gu Qingge was taken aback.
Chapter 11 - The Terrifying Figure of the Su Family
Chapter 11: The Terrifying Figure of the Su Family
¡°Gu Cangqiong, that old man, died?¡± Gu Qingge said and waspletely stunned. Her delicate and exquisite face froze, her small mouth slightly agape, showing disbelief.
How could this be¡
That old guy had lived for thousands of years in the future, seizing Gu Yi¡¯s body and bing a Great Saint and one of the powerhouses in the Chaos Kun God Realm. If she hadn¡¯t be a quasi-emperor at the Ninth Heaven and pped that old fellow to death, he would probably have continued to be arrogant.
But now, how did he die prematurely? It waspletely different from what she remembered. Could it be that her rebirth was false?
No, something¡¯s not right. The scenes in my memory are correct. Those secret techniques, my experiences, everything is real. Could it be that unexpected circumstances urred because of my rebirth?Gu Qingge thought.
Gu Qingge calmed down. As an Empress, her vision was extremely profound, and she knew that the things in her memory could not be false. Even if there were powerhouses who could create deceptions, there was no need for them to y tricks on her.
The only other possibility was that her rebirth caused unexpected circumstances, resulting in the premature death of Gu Cangqiong, the old man who should have died at her hands.
¡°What a pity, I wanted to kill that old man again!¡± Gu Qingge silently said.
However, since that old man Gu Cangqiong died prematurely, it means that the future in my memory can also change at any time. I have to act quickly! Gu Qingge calmly thought.
Her beautiful eyes sparkled with brilliance. As a reborn individual, she knew that there were many world-changing opportunities, some of which even her previous life as the Empress of the Cataclysmic Era yearned for. If she could obtain all of them, her future achievements would be unimaginable, easily surpassing even the Great Emperors.
In my previous life, as the Empress of the Cataclysm, I controlled the Crimson Lotus Immortal Fire and was almost unbeatable in the same realm. I killed more than one Great Emperor but couldn¡¯t be Immortal and fell in that battle. This time, I will never repeat the same mistakes!Gu Qingge thought.
Gu Qingge¡¯s eyes were filled with longing. Then, she surveyed the room and found that there was no one else present. She sat cross-legged, preparing to start cultivating.
Although her body had not yet activated, with the various astonishing techniques she mastered as the Empress of the Cataclysm, she was confident that she could reach the Divine Powers Realm within a few days. Then, she would use a secret technique to escape from the Gu family.
One day would be enough for her.
Let¡¯s use the Blood Refining Demon Art for rapid progress!Gu Qingge thought.
Soon, Gu Qingge chose her technique. It was one of the many secret techniques she mastered, originating from an ancient Emperor¡¯s power inheritance. This technique could quickly advance one¡¯s cultivation realm but carried great hidden dangers. It was only suitable for cultivating cannon fodder.
Buzz!
As Gu Qingge cultivated in the room, the spiritual energy in the void swiftly surged and entered her body. Her originally pale and bloodless face rapidly regained its rosyplexion. Her aura was also rapidly rising.
Boom!
After an hour, Gu Qingge suddenly opened her eyes, a dazzling radiance shing through her. Her aura had be much stronger than before and increased countless times.
A majestic aura appeared on her delicate features.
Qi Sea Realm!
Gu Qingge¡¯s strength had skyrocketed from an ordinary mortal to the Qi Sea Realm in just a short hour. If others knew, they would undoubtedly be amazed and find it unbelievable.
Boom!
A terrifying aura suddenly emanated from Gu Qingge¡¯s body at that moment. It felt like an invincible Empress had descended, reigning over the past and present, overseeing the vast world. Her gaze seemed to transcend time and space, seeing through the ages. With a flick of her finger, the cycles of life and death reversed.
In this state, Gu Qingge looked like an Empress, icy and peerless, unmatched in elegance. However, shortly after, she exited that state, opening her eyes with a hint of astonishment.
¡°I didn¡¯t expect that a part of my soul fragments would apany me in my rebirth and could be activated now. Indeed, all my memories are real!¡± Gu Qingge murmured excitedly.
If she had any doubts about her rebirth before, she waspletely certain now. The soul fragments she just experienced were the best proof, carrying a portion of her past life¡¯s power.
Given her current cultivation level, she could temporarily unleash some of her previous life¡¯s strength. With her current Qi Sea Realm power, she could probably erupt with thebat strength of the Law Phase Realm, although not for an extended period. However, it was already sufficient. Combining her memories with the opportunities she sought from her past life, her rise in this life was only a matter of time.
The Blood Refining Demon Art deserved to be one of the strongest techniques for rapid advancement in the Blood Refining Emperor Pce. It could break through realms in the shortest time. Unfortunately, the ws in this technique were too significant.
Gu Qingge remained calm in her heart. She knew that this advancement speed was abnormal, and the technique had significant ws and limitedbat strength. It was only useful for cultivating cannon fodder. She would close her eyes again and continue cultivating, aiming to quickly reach the Divine Powers Realm, leave the Gu family, and find opportunities to activate her Immortal Body of the Cataclysm,ying the foundation to be the strongest in the eternal era. In this lifetime, she would ultimately reach the pinnacle of the Immortal Path and surpass her previous life.
Boom!
However, at that moment, a terrifying collision sounded above the Gu family. Immediately after, violent shaking urred, causing the entire Arctic Heaven City to tremble.
¡°What¡¯s happening?!¡± Gu Qingge said with astonishment and widened her eyes. Could it be that another unexpected event had urred?
A dreadful holy might descended in the next second, apanied by a cold voice that echoed through the air.
¡°The members of the Su family, annihte the Gu family for me!¡±
Like an imposing heavenly authority, this voice resonated throughout the Arctic Heaven City. For a moment, countless cultivators and mortals in the entire city were filled with fear and trepidation.
Had a Saint descended? Was it really the Su family? Gu Qingge was once again dumbfounded. Wasn¡¯t the Su family supposed to be wiped out today by Gu Cangqiong and his men? Howe the Su family survived and produced a Saint who came to destroy the Gu family?
Something seemed off about this world.
Was she truly reborn?
¡
¡°A Saint has arrived, and it¡¯s from the Su family? Wasn¡¯t it said that the Su family was finished? How can a Saint appear now?¡±
¡°Furthermore, this Saint is specifically targeting the Gu family. The Gu family is done for! With a Saint descending, how can they resist?¡±
¡°Elder, didn¡¯t you say that the Su family was doomed? Why has everything turnedpletely opposite now?¡±
Inside the Drunken Immortal Tower, a group of cultivators talked and looked at the middle-aged Daoist with strange looks. Their doubtful eyes embarrassed the middle-aged Daoist, and he felt a twitch in his lips.
He had been proven wrong!
No, something wasn¡¯t right. He had made the right calctions. The Gu family¡¯s fortune was thriving, destined for greatness spanning a thousand years. On the other hand, the Su family¡¯s fortune was declining, showing signs of destruction.
Moreover, the Gu family had a Saint, even if it was a newly promoted pseudo-Saint with ws. They should have been more capable of easily annihting the Su family. How had everything turned around?
The middle-aged Daoist was about to start his calctions when he suddenly felt a terrifying chill rapidly approaching and unstoppable.
Boom!
In a blurred vision, it seemed like a pair of indifferent eyes nced at him from the depths of the eternal river of time.
¡°Pu!¡±
The next second, his face turned pale as if struck by lightning. He let out a gush of blood and fell to the ground.
Within that blood, a brilliant divine radiance shimmered, surrounded by a halo of ethereal light containing an extraordinary divine power. However, the divine power within the blood was wiped away by an inexplicable force. Otherwise, this drop of blood could have caused immense catastrophe, wiping out a vast expanse ofnd.
Boom!
The middle-aged Daoist¡¯s body trembled violently, swaying as his vision darkened, nearly copsing to the ground.
The dazzling Emperor Star was unstoppable. An unimaginable supreme existence was about to rise!
The middle-aged Daoist¡¯s expression was filled with horror, his fingers trembling. He was one of the Masters of the Heavenly Dao Temple. With his cultivation, let alone a Saint, he could deduce even the actions of an Emperor. How could it be that he almost suffered a bacsh when he was about to calcte the Su family¡¯s Saint?
¡°This person from the Su family is terrifying beyond measure. I can¡¯t provoke them, can¡¯t provoke them!¡±
The middle-aged Daoist broke out in a cold sweat, his heart pounding. Ignoring the bewildered crowd, he turned around and left the Drunken Immortal Tower, hastily departing from the Arctic Heaven City. He swore that in his lifetime, he would never set foot in the True Saint Continent again! No, forget about the True Saint Continent. He didn¡¯t want to go to the Chaos Kun Divine Realm or the Eternal Heaven Realm. It was too terrifying.
As for his original purpose, that damn Ninth Devil¡¯s Abyss, it could break free if it wanted to, even if it destroyed the True Saint Continent and swept through the Chaos Kun Divine Realm. What did it matter? He no longer wanted to bother with it.
Whoever the hell wanted toe to the True Saint Continent, let theme. If he couldn¡¯t afford to provoke them, couldn¡¯t he avoid them?
¡°He ran away?¡± The group of cultivators in the Drunken Immortal Tower said and were dumbfounded by the middle-aged Daoist¡¯s actions.
Boom!
At the same time, within the Arctic Heaven City, a giant hand pped down once again, shattering the Gu family¡¯s protective formation. The horrifying shockwaves destroyed countless buildings and pces.
¡°Kill!¡±
¡°Annihte the Gu family. The Su family is invincible!¡±
In the void, one gateway after another opened, and the members of the Su family¡¯s army continuously poured out like a torrent rushing toward the Gu family, determined to wipe them out.
For a moment, the powerful individuals of the Gu family were left dumbfounded.
Chapter 12 - Empress Gu Qingge Willing to Be the Dog of the Su Family
Chapter 12: Grasping the Destiny, Empress Gu Qingge Willing to Be the Dog of the Su Family
¡°Gu Qingge!¡± Su Changsheng murmured.
Above the Gu family, Su Changsheng¡¯s gaze was profound. He ignored the panic and constant shouts of the Gu family¡¯s powerful individuals and covered the entire Gu family with his divine sense. He wanted to find that woman of destiny.
¡°I found you!¡± Su Changsheng said happily.
Soon, his lips curled up, and his eyes brightened.
Under cover of the divine sense at the level of a Saint, nothing could escape within a radius of ten thousand. He quickly discovered Gu Qingge.
She was a beautifuldy. Although young and dressed in a simple white dress, she had a touch of youthfulness. Her lips were rosy, her teeth white, and her features were picturesque, revealing her wless beauty.
Even Su Changsheng, who had seen many peerless beauties and had his share of saintesses, goddesses, and female saints throughout his thousands of years, had to admit that Gu Qingge¡¯s appearance was not inferior to anyone. It made him somewhat intrigued.
What kind of extraordinary beauty would she be if she became an empress? Su Changsheng looked forward to that scene.
Hmm, truly a woman of destiny. She remains calm at this time. However, her cultivation is a bit weak. She¡¯s only at the Sea of Qi Realm. Judging from the situation, she should have recently awakened!Su Changsheng thought and watched with great interest. With his Saint-level divine sense, Gu Qingge couldn¡¯t detect his prying.
Even though Gu Qingge was an emperor in her past life, she had just been reborn and had weak cultivation. She couldn¡¯t detect him. Moreover, Su Changsheng could sense from the fluctuations of her spiritual energy that she had recently undergone a breakthrough. She had just been reborn and was currently at her weakest. This was the perfect opportunity!
¡°That¡¯s Su Changsheng! He became a Saint?¡±
¡°Insolence! You scoundrels from the Su family dare to attack the Gu family! Don¡¯t you fear that our ancestors will exterminate your entire n? He¡¯s a Saint, after all!¡±
¡°Quickly, go and inform the elders!¡±
¡°Attack!¡±
Inside the Gu family, numerous powerful individuals roared with anger.
After the initial panic and shock, each powerful individual fought back with all their might, unleashing divine radiance and various divine techniques, demolishing entire pces. One after another, the spirit mountains, floating pces that hung in the sky, were shattered by various divine techniques.
The once divine court-like Gu family was on the verge of copse. The shocking scene attracted countless cultivators from the North Pole Heavenly City. Their eyes were filled with astonishment.
However, even at this moment, the powerful individuals of the Gu family remained confident. One by one, the Supreme Elders of the Eternal Antiquity Realm revived from the ancestral grounds and emerged to confront the powerful individuals of the Su family. Because they knew that their ancestor had already broken through to the Saint realm, and as long as he returned, he could resolve the crisis.
¡°I am a friend of the Su family, just passing by. I am not associated with the Gu family. Please refrain from harming the innocent!¡±
¡°I am the Sect Master of the Northern Sword Sect, Su Zuchang. All of this is a misunderstanding!¡±
¡°I am an elder of the Ten Thousand Beast Sect, a friend of the Gu family. Let¡¯s talk things out¡¡±
In the Gu family, beams of divine light shot up as various influential figures who had eithere to visit the Gu family or curry favor with them quickly took sides.
It was shameless. One of the Gu family¡¯s elders couldn¡¯t help but feel like spitting blood.
What the heck? How was thispletely different from before? Weren¡¯t they supposed to stand by the Gu family and regard the Gu family highly? Weren¡¯t they previously groveling?
¡°Kill them all!¡± Su Changsheng¡¯s gaze remained indifferent as he swept over the powerful individuals from various forces and calmly said.
Since they stood with the Gu family, they were enemies of the Su family. Furthermore, he needed to develop his own n and expand in the future. The Gu family was just the beginning.
Other top forces and major powers in the True Saint Continent would also be his enemies. Since that was the case, why not kill these powerful individuals? In the future, it could also serve as a reason for expansion and war.
¡°What?!¡± Upon hearing this, the powerful individuals from various forces were stunned.
¡°Insolence! I am an elder of the Ten Thousand Beast Sect. Isn¡¯t the Su family afraid of inviting trouble?¡± A robust old man with red hair dressed in animal skins angrily shouted.
The Ten Thousand Beast Sect was a top force with two Saints presiding over the sect. As an elder at the Eternal Antiquity Realm, he was also one of the top powerful individuals within the sect.
Puff!
Su Changsheng¡¯s expression remained indifferent. He nced at him and pped him with a palm as if killing a fly. His palm burst the old man into pieces.
He killed a powerful individual from the Ten Thousand Beast Sect.
Having roamed the True Saint Continent for thousands of years, he knew which forces he could provoke and which he couldn¡¯t.
If the Ten Thousand Beast Sect dared to seek retribution, he wouldn¡¯t mind directly attacking their sect and taking over their territory in advance.
¡°So ruthless?¡± This scene sent a chill down the hearts of the powerful individuals from various forces, causing them to tremble. They were almost frightened silly.
That was a top-tier powerhouse at the Eternal Antiquity Realm¡¯s seventh stage, a senior elder of the Ten Thousand Beast Sect. In this Northern Wilderness, he was the most top-notch powerhouse, lofty, and far more esteemed than the masters of the Three Great First-rate Forces.
The Su family¡¯s Saint turned out to be unexpectedly powerful, fearlessly ignoring all threats and easily defeating a formidable individual with a single p, showing no fear of the might of the Ten Thousand Beast Sect. They would probably face an even worse oue if the situation were reversed.
¡°Senior, spare my life! I am willing to submit to the Su family and serve as a servant!¡± pleaded the Sect Master of the Northern Sword Sect, kneeling mid-air.
This shocked many onlookers among the cultivators. Wasn¡¯t this the proud and fearless Sect Master of the Northern Sword Sect?
¡°Very well, you are epted!¡± Su Changsheng responded, somewhat surprised but willing to ept the other¡¯s submission. The Su family¡¯s influence was still weak, and he needed subordinates to help expand their territory.
¡°From now on, you are a servant of the Su family. Join us in fighting enemies and making amends for your crimes!¡± Su Changsheng marked the other party¡¯s primordial spirit to control him and issued themand.
¡°Yes, senior!¡± The Sect Master of the Northern Sword Sect respectfully agreed and then red at the powerful individuals of the Gu family with killing intent.
¡°Apologies, friends of the Gu family. I still have several thousand years to live. I only want to survive and not be buried with you!¡± he expressed his guilt.
With a resounding ng, he unsheathed his sword, unleashing a fierce sword intent that extended for miles as he attacked the Gu family¡¯s powerful individuals. Though just an ordinary Eternal Antiquity Realm cultivator, he could defeat a group of Gu family experts, beheading them one after another.
¡°Shameless!¡± The Gu family¡¯s elders were infuriated. The Sect Master imed guilt but showed no mercy in his actions.
¡°Senior, I am willing to submit too!¡± ¡°I beg senior to ept me as a servant¡¡± ¡°Senior¡¡± Other powerful individuals from various forces followed suit, disregarding their dignity and seeking to save their lives.
Their resistance crumbled after witnessing Su Changsheng¡¯s disy of power, killing the Ten Thousand Beast Sect elder with ease.
¡°How interesting!¡± Su Changsheng¡¯s eyes gleamed with amusement. He didn¡¯t exterminate them all, as most belonged to forces in the Northern Wilderness. Their submission meant incorporating each force under the Su family¡¯smand, allowing them to upy arge part of the Northern Wilderness without further bloodshed.
¡°After the Northern Wilderness, it will be the Eastern Domain and even the entire True Saint Continent!¡± Su Changsheng¡¯s eyes flickered.
The True Saint Continent was vast, spanning billions of miles, and the Northern Wilderness was just a small part of the Eastern Domain. However, that wasn¡¯t an urgent concern. He needed to be a Saint King before forcefully unifying the True Saint Continent.
¡°Attack!¡± With control over powerful individuals from various forces, the tide of battle quickly shifted in the Su family¡¯s favor. Initially, the Gu family had the upper hand, but the situation reversed as more powerful individuals joined the Su family.
After several hours of intense battle, the top experts and legions of the Gu family werepletely annihted. All direct bloodline members were in, and the remaining coteral rtives became servants, serving the Su family.
Su Changsheng watched with indifference, having witnessed such scenes countless times over thousands of years. If it weren¡¯t for the unexpected opportunity granted by the system to be a Saint, the tragic fate that befell the Gu family would have been their own.
¡°The Gu family is finished, and the Su family emerges as the ultimate victor. The Northern Wilderness will witness the rise of a dominant supreme force¡ªthe Su family.¡± In Arctic Heaven City, countless cultivators silently observed, realizing that the Northern Wilderness might witness the ascent of a powerful force¡ªthe Su family.
Chapter 13 - Su Changsheng: Taking the Empress as My Wife!
Chapter 13: Su Changsheng: Taking the Empress as My Wife!
What¡¯s happening? This ispletely different from the future I remember. Even if my rebirth could have an impact, it shouldn¡¯t be this significant!Outside the Gu family, in a dark corner, Gu Qingge thought. She wiped the cold sweat from her forehead, astonished as she looked at the decimated Gu family.
If it weren¡¯t for activating a portion of her fragmented soul and using her Law-Aspect Realm strength and a secret technique to escape quietly, she would probably have been trapped in the Gu family as well.
¡°Su Changsheng, he achieved sainthood. The changes in the future are too drastic,¡± Gu Qingge muttered.
In her previous life, although she hadn¡¯t stayed long in the True Saint Continent, she had heard some rumors about Su Changsheng. This person had secluded himself for hundreds of years and, after failing to break through to the Saint realm, was killed by the Gu family ancestor during the subsequent destruction of the n.
But now, after her rebirth, everything had turned around. Su Changsheng sessfully broke through and led the Su family to annihte the Gu family. Such a change was too great. Even for her as the Empress, it was hard to believe.
¡°What future changes?¡± Just then, a voice came from beside her, asking Gu Qingge.
¡°Who?!¡±
Gu Qingge¡¯s expression changed as she activated her fragmented soul, possessing the strength of the Law-Aspect Realm. Who could approach her without her noticing?
Boom!
She instantlyunched a palm strike, surging with divine power that tore through space, heading toward the person. Countless radiant divine rays shimmered, surpassing the power of an ordinary Transcendent realm.
¡°Great Mirage Body!¡±
At the same time, without any hesitation, her other hand quickly formed seals, and in an instant, a radiant white moonlight blossomed, resplendent like a divine moon descending from the nine heavens.
Immediately after, Gu Qingge¡¯s figure split into nine, transforming into nine moonlight shadows, about to disappear into theyers of space.
This was a profound body technique, the Great Mirage Body, which divided the body into nine, allowing for spatial movement and instantly traversing millions of miles. Moreover, the nine shadowy figures were illusory, making distinguishing between reality and illusion difficult.
With her current Law-Aspect Realm strength, even though she couldn¡¯t achieve instant movement across millions of miles, covering hundreds of thousands of miles was still an effortless task. If it were an ordinary Half-Saint, slight negligence would likely allow her to escape.
¡°Impressive!¡± Su Changsheng¡¯s expression slightly changed. He had already tried to give Gu Qingge a high estimation, but he didn¡¯t expect her disy of power to be even more incredible than he imagined. She was only in the Qi Sea Realm.
If it were before her breakthrough, he might not have been able to defeat Gu Qingge easily, and she could have escaped.
But now¡
Boom!
Su Changsheng had a thought, and in an instant, billions ofws surged in this world. Countless runes shimmered and interconnected, constructing a vast spatial cage.
Divine radiance surged, and purple qi ascended. Every inch of space,yer uponyer, was enveloped within the cage, along with Gu Qingge¡¯s nine moonlight bodies, all imprisoned within.
ng!
Immediately after, with a flick of his finger, Su Changsheng released a burst of ster sword light that extinguished Gu Qingge¡¯s attack. Then, with a turn of his palm, he collected the spatial cage in the palm of his hand.
¡°I have used my true strength to prevent you from escaping!¡± Looking at the beautiful figure of Gu Qingge reappearing within the cage in the palm of his hand, Su Changsheng said and smiled.
Not only did he use the power of a Four-Heavens Saint, but to prevent any mishaps, he even activated the Nine Tribtions Secret Manual, increasing his strength tenfold,parable to a Nine-Heavens Saint.
All of this was to deal with someone in the Law-Aspect Realm, whose actual cultivation was only in the Qi Sea Realm. If others were to find out, they would be dumbfounded and incredibly shocked.
This was being excessively cautious!
¡°You¡¡± Gu Qingge gritted her teeth inside the cage, ring at Su Changsheng¡¯s handsome face.
¡°Esteemed Saint, to deal with someone as insignificant as me in the Qi Sea Realm, you resorted to a sneak attack. Impressive!¡± She gnashed her teeth, her tone full of sarcasm.
¡°Qi Sea Realm? What Qi Sea Realm can unleash the power of the Law-Aspect Realm? What Qi Sea Realm would dare to make a move against a Saint? Little girl, you better watch your words!¡± Hearing this, Su Changsheng paid no attention and calmly asked smilingly.
Gu Qingge¡¯s expression froze.
Little girl?
As the magnificent Empress of the Ten Thousand Cmities, the one who wielded the Red Lotus Immortal Fire and would be the ruler of the Future Eternal Heavenly Realm, she had killed not only a Saint but also more than one existence at the level of a Great Emperor.
A mere Saint, who didn¡¯t even qualify to catch her attention, now dared to call her a little girl?
¡°Speak, what do you want? Although I am from the Gu family, I have no allegiance to them. I have no grudges against you. If you spare me, I will repay you in the future!¡± Gu Qingge secretly hated her heart, but when she was at the mercy of others, she had to suppress her anger and force a smile as she spoke.
¡°Well, I can tell that. However, I¡¯m curious about your identity. In the Qi Sea Realm, you can unleash the power of the Law-Aspect Realm. Moreover, your divine soul is pure without any abnormalities, clearly not a reincarnation of an old monster seizing a new life!¡± Su Changsheng nodded slightly but didn¡¯t release Gu Qingge. Instead, he looked at her with a yful gaze and pretended to be curious.
¡°You must be someone with awakened memories of a past life, possessing the enlightenment of a previous existence. And your previous life must have been terrifying, maybe even a quasi-emperor, or possibly a Grand Emperor of a certain realm!¡±
¡°However, you seem to know me and the Gu family well and even mentioned future changes. This doesn¡¯t align with memories of a past life. In other words, you¡¯re not a reincarnation but a being from the future.¡±
¡°A future Empress reincarnated and returned. Am I right, Gu Qingge?¡±
Su Changsheng wore a confident expression as he made his ¡°spections,¡± causing Gu Qingge to be even more serious. She hadn¡¯t expected Su Changsheng to deduce her origins so clearly in such a short time.
¡°Yes, I am indeed reborn from the future. I am known as the Empress of Ten Thousand Cmities, the ruler of the Future Eternal Heavenly Realm. As long as you spare me, I can share various supreme techniques with you, Emperor¡¯s Scriptures, Emperor¡¯s Weapons, and unparalleled inheritances!¡± Gu Qingge said and calmed down. Her gaze focused as a hint of majesty appeared on her beautiful face.
¡°You are roughly six thousand years old, and only now have you broken through to the level of a Saint. This proves that your aptitude is average. Although you have a lifespan of fifty thousand years, it¡¯s unlikely that you¡¯ll achieve anything beyond the status of a Saint King, let alone break through to a Great Saint!¡±
¡°But I can guide you!¡±
¡°As long as you protect me, it will be effortless for you to break through to a Great Saint in the future. Breaking through to a Quasi-Emperor or even a Grand Emperor will also hold a glimmer of hope.¡±
¡°In this life, I am confident that I can surpass my previous self and achieve the Immortal Dao. By then, with the protection of your service, I can take you to ascend to the Immortal Domain, assisting you in achieving eternal life!¡±
Gu Qingge tempted, and to make Su Changsheng believe her words, she made up her mind and triggered a glimmer of imperial charm within her shattered divine soul.
Boom!
In the next instant, Su Changsheng saw that her form seemed to infinitely expand within the palm-sized figure of Gu Qingge in his hand, transforming into an endless and magnificent figure. It was an awe-inspiring and timeless figure, exuding tremendous majesty.
The entire figure was covered in the Red Lotus Immortal Fire, and a splendid imperial robe wrapped around her exquisite body, entuating her alluring curves. Her appearance was extremely perfect, and between her eyebrows, there was a cluster of immortal fire imprints.
Her gaze was cold, her temperament icy, her skin as fair as white jade. Above the imperial robe, true phoenixes soared, and immortal birds sang. Just standing there, she seemed to overshadow the three thousand realms, disying an unparalleled elegance that gazed down upon all eternity.
There might be countless divine women in the world, but none couldpare to even a single strand of her hair.
Even Su Changsheng, at this moment, couldn¡¯t help but be mesmerized, his eyes filled with astonishment. In these thousands of years, it was the first time he had seen such a perfect woman, stirring his heart endlessly.
¡°What do you think now? Do you believe me?¡±
However, soon after, that figure of the Empress vanished, and Gu Qingge¡¯s appearance reappeared. Her face was pale as she asked with a weakened aura, her cultivation falling back to the Qi Sea realm. At this moment, she could no longer use the power of the shattered divine soul.
¡°I believe you. What an extraordinary and peerless Empress, unparalleled in beauty and talent,¡± Su Changsheng nodded solemnly, expressing his admiration.
¡°Then, have you decided to be my protector?¡± Gu Qingge¡¯s eyes brightened, feeling joyful in her heart. Her efforts had paid off.
¡°Yes, I have decided. I will marry the Empress and be her husband, serving as her protector and helping her reim the imperial throne!¡± Su Changsheng looked deeply at Gu Qingge, his face beaming with affection.
Gu Qingge: ¡°?¡±
¡
Chapter 14 - Dizzy Gu Qingge, the Familys Big Surprise
Chapter 14: Dizzy Gu Qingge, the Family¡¯s Big Surprise
Gu Qingge was shocked. What had she just heard?
¡°My Lady, why do you look so surprised? Could it be that you¡¯re overwhelmed with joy?¡± Su Changsheng said and pretended to be confused, but internally, he sighed.
Undeniably, she was the future Empress. Although she seemed a bit naive and dazed, she still exuded a lovable and charming aura.
¡°Su Changsheng! Your joke just now wasn¡¯t funny at all. I can pretend I didn¡¯t hear it!¡± Gu Qingge said and quickly regained herposure, her gaze turning icy and her tone turning cold.
As a powerful Empress, she couldn¡¯t allow a mere Saint to humiliate her. If it weren¡¯t for her recent reincarnation and the unfavorable situation she found herself in, she would have dealt with Su Changsheng long ago.
¡°Joke? No, this is no joke. From now on, you are my wife. Once the Su family¡¯s crisis is resolved, it will be our wedding day,¡± Su Changsheng said seriously.
¡°You¡ don¡¯t fool yourself. Do you know the consequences of offending a Great Emperor?!¡± At this moment, Gu Qingge finally understood that Su Changsheng¡¯s true goal had been her from the beginning. The previous conversations were all just mockery. She shouted angrily.
¡°You may suppress me now, but in ten years, a hundred years, it will be as easy as flipping my hand to kill you!¡± This was no joke. Although she couldn¡¯t use her shattered divine soul for the time being, as long as she was given decades, Gu Qingge was confident she could break through to the Saint realm once again, unleash the power of her shattered divine soul, and explode with the strength of a Great Saint. Killing someone like Su Changsheng, an ordinary Saint, would be a breeze.
¡°I know, but that doesn¡¯t change the fact that I want you. I will marry you. It has nothing to do with you!¡± Su Changsheng replied calmly.
Indeed, with Gu Qingge¡¯s identity as a Great Empress and her cultivation at the Great Emperor level, it would be incredibly easy for her to rise again in this life with her knowledge of the future. Even if it took a hundred years or just ten years to kill a Saint, Su Changsheng believed Gu Qingge could aplish it.
In the past, Su Changsheng would have chosen to be Gu Qingge¡¯s protector and help her ascend to the throne. But now, he had awakened the system and possessed a destined path to rise. In that case, why not contend?
Having gone from an ordinary genius to a half-Saint, Su Changsheng would not hesitate and weigh his options. Even if it meant offending Gu Qingge, he wouldn¡¯t care.
Moreover, the identity of an Empress also greatly attracted him. After all, she was an Empress. The esteemed status aroused a long-lost desire for conquest in Su Changsheng¡¯s heart.
¡°You¡you¡¯re so stubborn¡you shameless¡you wicked person¡!¡± Gu Qingge was infuriated, her chest heaving, her beautiful face flushed, and she red fiercely at Su Changsheng.
She could see the determination in Su Changsheng¡¯s eyes, which was simr to hers. Once he made a decision, he wouldn¡¯t waver. She also understood that he was determined to act without considering the future consequences. This infuriated her even more.
¡°Fine, I hope you won¡¯t regret it!¡± Gu Qingge said hatefully. She then sat down, closed her eyes, and ignored Su Changsheng. Her posture was reminiscent of a sulking young girl.
¡°Hehe¡¡± Su Changsheng chuckled softly when he saw this. He knew that the reason Gu Qingge had been losing herposure one after another,cking the coldness and calmness of the Empress, was simply because she had just been reborn.
The current Gu Qingge was no longer the invincible Empress revered throughout eternity but just an ordinary young girl. Therefore, she could be influenced by Su Changsheng¡¯s words, constantly losing herposure and revealing a youthful charm.
If it were during her time as the Empress, she would have remained indifferent, unmoved by Su Changsheng¡¯s words, and only responded with a strike of her palm instead of behaving like a youthful and alluring girl as she did now. However, this version of Gu Qingge was even more adorable.
¡
Time passed, and three days quickly went by. In these three days, the Su familypletely upied the Northern Pr Heaven City and, using it as a center, swept through the entire Gu family¡¯s territory, uprooting all their forces. They swiftly upied one territory after another, seizing resources, mineral veins, and more.
Such astonishing news spread throughout Northern Wastnd and reached even further, rming countless powers. First-ss forces and even top-level powers turned their attention toward it.
The reason was that Su Changsheng, the ancestral elder of the Su family, had reached sainthood. It was precisely because Su Changsheng attained sainthood that the Su family could wipe out the Gu family in one fell swoop, seize their vast territory, and subtly encroach upon the Northern Wastnd, trending towards bing a top-level power.
In other words, it was widely known that the Su family bing a top-level power was only a matter of time. The only difference was how long it would take for the Su family to digest the resources of the Gu family.
Once they finished digesting, the Su family¡¯s strength would skyrocket, and their next target would be the White Cloud Dynasty. By then, the Su family, which unified the Northern Wastnd, would be one of the top-level powers in the True Saint Continent, second only to the dominant power, the Taishi Sect.
However, many forces harbored dissatisfaction towards the Su family, including some top-level powers like the Beast-Summoning Sect.
Naturally, during the battle with the Gu family, Su Changsheng subjugated many powerful forces and killed an elder from the Beast-Summoning Sect. This naturally ignited the fury of the Beast-Summoning Sect. Many forces were aware of these events and eagerly awaited the response of the Beast-Summoning Sect. They wanted to know how to deal with the newly risen Su family.
However, to the surprise of the various forces, even after three days had passed, the Beast-Summoning Sect remained silent as if they had epted everything. This left the major powers bewildered and once again demonstrated the intimidating power of a saint. Once it involved a saint, even if they had just ascended to that status, it was no small matter. Even the mighty Beast-Summoning Sect chose not to seek revenge and remained silent.
This further increased the awe-inspiring power of the Su family. Many forces in the Northern Wastnd chose to surrender, including several direct branches of the Gu family. Of course, some groups decided to resist until the end. For those forces, Su Changsheng ordered theirplete extermination. Consequently, for two weeks, the vast army and members of the Su family waged war across the Northern Wastnd, with the mes of battle engulfing thend.
A monthter, the situation calmed down, and the Su familypletely took over the territory of the Gu family, dominating two-thirds of the Northern Wastnd.
[Ding, congrattions to the host for enhancing the family¡¯s strength, prestige, and territory. Based onprehensive ratings, a family grand gift package is now rewarded. Would you like to im it?]
A family grand gift package?Su Changsheng, who was idling away his time in the Su family, ying with Gu Qingge, paused his finger and pondered.
This was the reward for developing the family.
¡°Let¡ let go of me¡¡± At this moment, a blurry voice came through. Gu Qingge, whose face was being pinched by Su Changsheng, red at him with fiery eyes. She felt deeply humiliated.
It had been a whole month! An entire month!
Do you know how she spent this month?
Su Changsheng was simply inhuman. Throughout this entire month, he had been tormenting her non-stop! It was simply unbearable!
¡°Be good.¡± Seeing her reaction, Su Changsheng rubbed her hair and then yfully smacked her face as if dealing with a well-behaved child.
This nearly made Gu Qingge faint from anger.
Chapter 15 - What Secrets Does Su Changsheng Hold?
Chapter 15: The Shock of the Empress, What Secrets Does Su Changsheng Hold?
¡°Su Changsheng, you bastard!¡±
Gu Qingge broke free from his clutches and stepped back, vigorously wiping her face with a look of disgust. After enduring a month of torment from Su Changsheng, her repertoire of insults had finally upgraded. She had progressed from simply calling him a viin to a bastard. It was truly a cause for celebration.
¡°Hehe!¡±Upon seeing her reaction, Su Changsheng smiled faintly. Such simple insults felt like a refreshing breeze, neither painful nor itchy.
Furthermore, after a month of getting along, his rtionship with Gu Qingge had also be somewhat closer. They were no longer strangers, but their interactions had upgraded to a state of disdain and annoyance. Although it was a negative state, it had deepened nevertheless.
The system, im the grand gift package!Su Changsheng thought as he couldn¡¯t address the system directly in front of Gu Qingge.
[Ding, grand gift package is being opened¡ª].
[You have obtained a set of family pces at the saint level. Once you take control, they can exert the power of a saint!].
[You have obtained a low-level protective formation for the family at the saint level.].
[You have obtained three thousand family dead soldiers at the Dharma-Image Realm!].
[You have obtained thirty family guardians at the Eternal Ancient Realm!].
[You have obtained low-level family pill resources, ranging from first to seventh grade, with five bottles each and ten pills per bottle!].
[You have obtained a town-suppressing saint soldier¡].
Quickly, one system prompt after another sounded, including various cultivation resources that moved Su Changsheng.
So many? With three thousand dead soldiers at the Dharma-Image Realm and thirty guardians at the Eternal Ancient Realm, this power is simply luxurious. It instantly makes up for theck of high-level experts in the Su family. In addition to various cultivation resources and the resources from the Gu family, the Su family¡¯s influence has expanded several times over. It could be said that this is the standard equipment for top-tier power.Su Changsheng thought.
¡°This is¡ the Cmity-Annihting Pill?¡± Su Changsheng murmured, and his gaze condensed as he took out a bottle of pill from the system space and opened the Jade Purification Bottle, emitting a rich medicinal fragrance. Faintly visible within it were flickering fragments of the Great Dao.
¡°The Cmity-Annihting Pill?!¡± Gu Qingge beside him was also surprised. This kind of pill was precious, and she didn¡¯t expect Su Changsheng to possess a bottle.
¡°Humph, just a Cmity-Annihting Pill. It¡¯s nothing special.¡±Gu Qingge snorted inwardly, looking at Su Changsheng with a disdainful expression. He was a saint from a small ce, making such a big fuss over a bottle of Cmity-Annihting Pill.
¡°Fifty pills, it should be enough!¡± Su Changsheng muttered, then his gaze shifted and fell upon another type of pill, stirring his heart.
Seventh-grade pill, Enlightenment Pill! Compared to the Cmity-Annihting Pill, this was his true precious treasure. This kind of pill was a true divine item that could truly assist in cultivation and had an extremely powerful effect.
¡°Enlightenment Pill!¡± When Su Changsheng opened the Enlightenment Pill, a strong medicinal fragrance rushed out, containing astonishing Dao rhythms, instantly causing a drastic change in Gu Qingge¡¯s expression.
She was astonished. Although the Enlightenment Pill was only a seventh-grade pill, its value wasparable to a top eighth-grade pill. In a sense, it was even superior to most ninth-grade pills. It could allow cultivators to enter a state of enlightenment quickly and greatly enhance theirprehension. Although it was a seventh-grade pill, its effect had some impact even on Imperial Capital cultivators. This bottle of Enlightenment Pill was worth more than a Grand Saint-level weapon.
First, there was the Cmity Pill, and now the Enlightenment Pill. How could an ordinary member of the Su family possess such heaven-defying pills? Could it be that he robbed a ninth-grade Pill Saint? No, that was impossible. A ninth-grade Pill Saint would be at least a Grand Saint-level powerhouse who could easily kill Su Changsheng with a flick of their finger. It was impossible for Su Changsheng to have snatched it.
Gu Qingge¡¯s expression wasplex. For the first time, she couldn¡¯t see through Su Changsheng. Previously, she considered him a despicable person, but today, he gave her a mysterious and unfathomable feeling.
¡°Hehe¡¡± While examining the resources, Su Changsheng sensed Gu Qingge¡¯s change in emotions andughed inwardly. Although he remainedposed, there was a secret satisfaction in his heart.
He took out the Cmity Pill and Enlightenment Pill in front of Gu Qingge to intimidate her and create a sense of mystery. He wanted her to know that not only was she the Empress reborn, but Su Changsheng himself had his own secrets.
¡°Hiss¡¡±Next, Su Changsheng showcased the resources in the gift package one by one. In addition to the pills, there were cultivation resources such as rare spiritual herbs, some of which were of low grade but already extinct and even unobtainable by quasi-emperors.
This greatly shocked Gu Qingge. She was certain that Su Changsheng must have deep secrets, and the change in the future was likely not solely due to her rebirth but because of Su Changsheng himself. Furthermore, it seemed the other party also knew much about her. Curiosity about Su Changsheng¡¯s identity and background arose in Gu Qingge¡¯s heart for the first time.
¡
In Tianyuan City, elders were gathered in the Su Family¡¯s main hall.
Due to recently gaining control over the Gu Family¡¯s territory and not yet bing part of the top-tier forces, the Su Family¡¯s headquarters temporarily remained in Tianyuan City and had not been relocated. However, a new city had already been chosen, which was Wanxiang City, located on the edge of the Northern Wilderness. That ce was close to the borders of many powerful forces and was a very special city with a diverse poption, including many top-tier experts. The Su Family nned to use Wanxiang City as a starting point to expand its territory towards the True Saint Continent.
¡°Everyone, the conflicts involving the Su Family have been mostly resolved, and it¡¯s time to discuss rewards and merits!¡± Inside the grand hall, Su Changsheng gathered the elders of the Su Family and calmly announced,
Su Changsheng called upon all the elders of the Su Family. Gu Qingge, with aposed expression, sat beside him.
The n Chief, Su Yun, and a group of Supreme Elders all had curious expressions as they sat below, looking at Gu Qingge with surprise. They couldn¡¯t understand why someone from the Gu Family like her would be so close to the esteemed Su Changsheng.
However, their curiosity persisted until Su Changsheng finished speaking, and then all the elders¡¯ attention shifted. Their eyes gleamed with excitement.
Especially a group of elders who still remembered Su Changsheng¡¯s promise, which they eagerly anticipated.
¡°I previously stated that those who kill enemies shall be rewarded tenfold, and now I will fulfill that promise!¡±
Su Changsheng continued speaking.
¡°Su Qing, you have in three Ancient Realm powerhouses. Now I bestow upon you ten Cmity Pills¡¡±
Soon, Su Changsheng snapped his fingers, and a jade bottle fell into Su Qing¡¯s hand.
¡°Originally, it should have been thirty pills, but Cmity Pills have their limits, and ten pills are the maximum. Any more than that would require double the quantity for an improvement. I have exchanged the rest for an equivalent amount of resources for you. You can collect them at the Hall of Merits.¡± Su Changsheng exined as he looked at the satisfied Su Qing.
¡°Yes, Brother Changsheng!¡± Su Qing responded with joy on her face.
Those ten Cmity Pills were equivalent to thirty pills¡¯ worth of resources. That would easily allow her to advance to the Half-Saint realm or even attempt to break through to the Saint realm. Of course, having the resources was one thing, and whether she could seed or not was another matter entirely.
¡°Hiss!These are indeed Cmity Pills!¡±
¡°Truly worthy of Venerable Changsheng, his words hold value!¡±
¡°I envy Elder Su Qing so much!¡±
A group of elders, including Su Yun, saw this scene, and their eyes turned red with envy.
Su Changsheng distributed rewards to each elder, and they were all filled with excitement.
¡°Not only the elders, but all the n members who participated in the battle will receive rewards ten times greater.¡±
¡°At the same time, I decree a new n order. The cultivation resources of all n members will be increased tenfold. I have only one requirement, strive to improve your strength!¡±
¡°However, to prevent n members from bing idle, each member mustplete corresponding n tasks or eliminate enemies or beasts at regr intervals to hone their skills!¡±
¡°This includes all of you elders as well!¡±
¡°In addition, we encourage the birth of more children within the n. There will be rewards for having children. The more, the better!¡±
¡°¡¡±
Su Changsheng continued speaking consecutively, causing the elders to be even more excited, their faces filled with enthusiasm.
Ten times the cultivation resources? How could the Su Family not thrive with this?
As for n tasks, they didn¡¯t mind at all. It was something that should be done anyway.
To be stronger, one must make sacrifices and contribute to the family. Otherwise, where would such good thingse from?
¡°Wise Venerable!¡± Su Yun was the first to exim loudly.
Although he, as the n Chief, had no authority or prestige in front of Su Changsheng, and his power was pitifully small, he had noints. In his view, it was enough as long as the n could be stronger.
¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. I have something else to announce. I am going to take a wife.¡±
¡°And that wife will be her!¡±
¡°Gu Qingge!¡±
At this moment, Su Changsheng turned to Gu Qingge, sitting silently with a cold face, and announced.
¡°What?!¡±
In an instant, the entire grand hall erupted in shock and excitement.
Chapter 16 - Three Thousand Dharma Images Shock the Elders
Chapter 16: The Ancestor is Getting Married? Three Thousand Dharma Images Shock the Elders
Is the ancestor getting married? Su Yun thought and widened his eyes, looking at Su Changsheng with a shocked and incredulous expression.
Not only he but all the elders, including the great elders, were stunned at this moment. Su Qing was also shocked. Her beautiful eyes widened as she stared at Su Changsheng in a daze.
Getting married?
And marrying a younger generation from the Gu family?
All the elders were thrown into chaos, as they couldn¡¯t believe that the eternal Ancestor, who had been single for thousands of years, was getting married!
Was this a miracle?
But upon careful consideration, it didn¡¯t seem to be a problem, right?
The Eternal Ancestor was exceptionally handsome, having unparalleled beauty. As he had be a saint and gained a lifespan of fifty thousand years, he was in the prime of his youth. With such a long lifespan, it was normal for him to marry a few wives forpanionship.
With these thoughts in mind, the elders gradually recovered from their shock and epted this statement. Such situations were quitemon. They were heard for the first time, which naturally caused a momentary surprise.
However, what surprised them was why the Ancestor chose to marry someone from the Gu family, especially a younger generation, when the direct bloodline of the Gu family had been wiped out. This younger generation¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t strong, just at the Qi Sea realm, and her aptitude was average, only her appearance was rtively good.
As the Ancestor was willing, the Su family had plenty of exceptional women for him to choose from. Even in this Northern Wastnd, the Ancestor could choose from numerous astonishingly talented goddesses and saintesses.
As long as the Ancestor gave the order, plenty of forces would be willing to offer fairy maidens and divine maidens on a silver tter. Could the Ancestor fall in love with this younger generation from the Gu family, so he wanted to marry her?
¡°Hiss!¡±
For a moment, the elders started to imagine various scenarios where a powerful Ancestor fell in love with them, just like in those popr novels. Beside them, Gu Qingge¡¯s face turned cold as she looked at the elders, who were starting to fantasize with a shocked expression filled with disdain in her heart.
Did these fools think she would be interested?
Su Changsheng was a mere saint. The thought of being forced to marry Su Changsheng made Gu Qingge feel unwilling and gave her a feeling of goosebumps. This filled her with even more humiliation, especially since she was forced into it.
As the Empress, the future ruler of the Longevity Heavens, overlooking the myriad of divine realms, she didn¡¯t even care about other Emperors. Her ambition was set on the supreme path of immortality.
Before her rebirth, some Emperors proposed to her, wanting to be Daopanions, and even offers a heavenly realm power as a dowry. However, she remained indifferent and sent them flying with a single palm.
How domineering is that?
Now what?
How hateful! Su Changsheng, I hate you! Just wait!
Gu Qingge bit her lip, recalling her past experiences of dominance, filled with endless resentment.
¡°Ancestor, are you going to marry a younger generation? And from the Gu family¡¯s bloodline!¡±
At this moment, Su Yun was somewhat conflicted, cautiously asking.
If Su Changsheng wanted to marry someone else, he would support it wholeheartedly, even if it was his own daughter!
But this time, the object of marriage was from the Gu family¡¯s bloodline and a direct bloodline. Isn¡¯t this a bit inappropriate?
Yes, that¡¯s it! Stop him! This guy wanted to go for fresh meat!
Upon hearing these words, Gu Qingge¡¯s eyes lit up, and her heart filled with excitement, hoping that all the elders would voice their opposition.
¡°Hmm?!¡±
Su Changsheng¡¯s gaze swept across, causing the void to tremble. A terrifying pressure instantly descended, and everyone present felt a tremor in their hearts, their blood surging.
Su Yun, who was at the forefront, even let out a muffled groan. His tall figure swayed violently, almost falling down. If it weren¡¯t for Su Changshengcking any killing intent, Su Yun would have already been shattered at the first moment. This scene shocked everyone. They knew that the Ancestor was angry.
As a saintly Ancestor, how could he tolerate their opposition once he had decided?
Su Yun especially regretted it even more. Naturally, he didn¡¯t dare to oppose the Ancestor. His previous objection was only out of concern, afraid of sowing the seeds of cmity.
¡°It was Su Yun who overstepped. Please forgive me, Ancestor!¡± Su Yun knelt on the ground, covered in sweat.
¡°Get up. There won¡¯t be a next time!¡± Su Changsheng nced at him and said calmly.
He knew Su Yun meant well, but publicly challenging his authority as the Ancestor had to be punished.
¡°Yes!¡±
Su Yun got up somewhat embarrassedly.
The group of elders, including the senior elders, witnessed Su Yun¡¯s punishment by the Ancestor and pretended not to notice, their eyes fixed on their noses and noses on their eyes. Su Qing bit her lip, remaining silent, but her eyes revealed slight resentment.
Upon seeing this scene, Gu Qingge felt disheartened and even more sorrowful. Could it be that she would be wedded to an attractive but foolish man?
¡°The wedding will take ce in three days. After the wedding, it will be time for the Su family¡¯s relocation!¡± Su Changsheng said calmly.
¡°By the way, I have secretly recruited some strong individuals in these years. You don¡¯t need to worry about their loyalty. From now on, they will be the Su family¡¯s devoted soldiers and protectors of the Dao.¡± As he spoke, Su Changsheng pped his hands.
Figures emerged from the void, each exuding a terrifying aura. The figures of three thousand Dharma Body Realm experts and thirty peak experts of the Eternal Realm appeared in the grand hall in no time, emitting a majestic aura that stunned everyone.
¡°Th¡Three thousand Dharma Bodies?¡±
¡°Hiss,thirty peak experts of the Eternal Realm? And they are at the pinnacle of the Eternal Realm!¡±
¡°Am I seeing things right?¡±
The group of elders, including Su Yun, had their eyes wide open, their expressions filled with shock. When had they ever seen such a scene?
Even Gu Qingge, at this moment, revealed a strong expression of astonishment in her eyes. She was truly certain.
Su Changsheng had a great secret. He was not just a revered Ancestor of the Su family. It wasn¡¯t the kind of power the Su family should possess.
Could he also be the reincarnation of an ancient emperor like her?
¡°Greetings, Ancestor!¡±
Just as everyone was shocked, the powerful individuals also saluted Su Changsheng one after another. These devoted soldiers and protectors rewarded by the system were not mere puppets. They were living beings with consciousness and wisdom but loyal to Su Changsheng.
¡°They will fight for the Su family from now on. As the n leader, you canmand and mobilize them. I only have one requirement, develop the Su family to its fullest and expand our influence outward!¡± Looking at Su Yun, Su Changsheng ordered.
¡°Training, battles, experiences¡ªI want to see an immensely powerful Su family. Su Yun, I hope you won¡¯t disappoint me!¡±
A big stick followed by a sweet date. Su Changsheng¡¯s actions moved Su Yun to tears.
Three thousand Dharma Bodies, coupled with thirty peak experts of the Eternal Realm. As a low-level n leader in the Eternal Realm, what qualifications and abilities did he have tomand so many powerful individuals?
¡°I will not fail to live up to the Ancestor¡¯s trust!¡± Su Yun eximed excitedly, sping his fists.
¡°And all of you, since I have given you resources ten times more than before, put all your efforts into improving your strength. Step aside and let other capable n members take your ce if you can¡¯t do it!¡±
¡°Do you understand?¡±
Su Changsheng looked at the group of elders, his gaze icy and apanied by immense pressure, shaking the elders¡¯ hearts, making it clear that he was not joking. If they fell behind, the Ancestor, Su Changsheng, would show no mercy.
¡°We will not fail to meet the Ancestor¡¯s expectations!¡± The group of elders responded resolutely.
¡°I hope so.¡± Su Changsheng nodded slightly.
Chapter 17 - with the Sanctity-Slaying Bow, Pays a Visit
Chapter 17: Princess Baiyue Song, Patriarch of the Ten Thousand Beast Sect, with the Sanctity-ying Bow, Pays a Visit
On that day, the news of the grand wedding of Su n¡¯s Patriarch, Su Changsheng, spread throughout the entire Northern Wilderness, causing a sensation in the entire True Sanctity Continent at an astonishing speed. After all, a Saint, even if newly promoted, was enough to attract the attention of the entire True Sanctity Continent.
Especially since Su Changsheng already had a great reputation, his promotion to Saint made even some veteran Saints take notice and pay attention to this young sessor.
¡°Su Changsheng is getting married? And his partner is a junior from the Gu n?¡±
¡°Could it be that the junior has some kind of secret?¡±
¡°A Saint at the age of six thousand, such youthfulness, in the prime of his life. It would be a good choice to be able to form a union with him!¡±
In the top-tier forces and ns, the eyes of every Saint Patriarch opened wide with intense light as they looked at the information in their hands with surprise on their faces.
The marriage of a Saint was not umon. Even if Su Changsheng was only six thousand years old, it was not rare for a Saint nearing old age, even over forty thousand years old, to marry. Such cases were not few. Moreover, ancient powerhouses had wives and concubines in numbers that could fill a small world.
Therefore, regarding Su Changsheng¡¯s marriage, these Saints were a little surprised. They were more concerned about the secret of that junior from the Gu n who could be Su Changsheng¡¯s bride. Although they spected, they had no answers.
¡°Go and prepare a generous gift to congratte him on behalf of this seat!¡±
¡°A Saint¡¯s grand wedding should not be taken lightly. Go and prepare a gift to send!¡±
¡°Mm, send a piece of our n¡¯s Ten Thousand Year Medicine King as a gift. Consider this seat¡¯s congrattions!¡±
One by one, the Saints spoke, their voices resounding with authority, echoing in their respective ns. After all, this was a Saint, still young and in the prime of his life. Although they were unafraid, they did not want to offend Su Changsheng.
On the other side, in the Northern Wilderness, in the White Cloud Dynasty¡¯s imperial pce, within a certain pce hall, purple mist lingered, radiant and divine, like a heavenly pce. It was extraordinarily mysterious.
At this moment, the current Emperor of the White Cloud Dynasty, Bai Tianyu, sat on a purple-golden imperial chair, surrounded by an imperial aura, his gaze as fierce as the sun, his expression extremely solemn.
Around him, the elders and powerhouses of the imperial n, all direct descendants of the imperial lineage, were seated in different positions.
¡°Everyone, it¡¯s time to discuss the retreat of the White Cloud Dynasty!¡± Bai Tianyu¡¯s gaze swept over the n elders, said with a heavy tone.
¡°The Su n is now powerful, annihting the Gu n and unifying more than half of the Northern Wilderness. Many forces in the territory have also submitted to the Su n!¡±
¡°In the past month, you have also witnessed the domineering style of the Su n, haven¡¯t you? The Su n annihtes anyone who refuses to submit. The White Cloud Dynasty will be next!¡±
¡°Everyone, how should we respond?¡±
Upon hearing this, the imperial elders and powerful individuals looked at each other, remaining silent for a while. How should they respond? Your Majesty, let¡¯s surrender. There was no way we could defeat a Patriarch who was a Saint.
¡°Your Majesty, Su n¡¯s Patriarch is a Saint. The White Cloud Dynasty is not particrly strong, to begin with. Facing a Saint, it¡¯s like striking a stone with an egg. We would be wiped out in an instant!¡± An elder hesitated for a moment and spoke with forced courage. Although he didn¡¯t say it directly, his meaning was already clear.
¡°How about we surrender?¡±
A nobleman spoke up. He had a strong cultivation and was a direct blood rtive of Bai Tianyu, his younger brother. His face showed despair, indicating his unwillingness.
Who would want to be someone else¡¯s subordinate if given a choice? Although the White Cloud Dynasty was not particrly powerful, it was a top-tier force that upied territory and was a regional hegemon. They didn¡¯t need to depend on others.
But now, facing the sudden rise of the Su n, they could resist and be killed, surrender directly to be a subsidiary force of the Su n or choose another option¡ªabandon their foundation and flee. However, almost none of the imperial n powerhouses had considered this choice.
¡°I think this proposal is good!¡±
¡°The Su n¡¯s Saint is only over six thousand years old and has another peak period of forty thousand years. It¡¯s imaginable that the future Su n will rise and be a top-tier force. If we surrender now, we may benefit from it and gain significant advantages!¡±
¡°That makes sense!¡±
Upon hearing these words, the eyes of the imperial elders lit up, and they echoed one after another. Almost the majority agreed, with only a few remaining silent, giving up, or neutral.
¡°This¡¡±
Seeing that his younger brother and the consensus of the imperial elders leaned towards surrender, Bai Tianyu¡¯s face directly froze. Before the battle even began, everyone had surrendered.
¡°Why don¡¯t we change our approach and have Moon marry into the Su n? With the resources of the Su n and Moon¡¯s extraordinary talent, it won¡¯t be difficult for her to be a Saint in the future!¡± Just then, a voice full of antiquity sounded, surprising everyone present.
¡°Patriarch!¡±
Bai Tianyu stood up immediately.
At some unknown time, an extremely thin and withered old man appeared. He had a small stature, a shriveled face, white hair, and trembling movements. He looked like a withered orange, appearing very ordinary.
¡°Patriarch!¡±
But no one dared to underestimate him. Instead, they were filled with awe and respect, bowing their heads as they stood up. This was the trump card of the White Cloud Dynasty, a half-Saint powerhouse.
¡°Marry Moon into the Su n? Patriarch, Moon possesses exceptional talentparable to a divine body. With her talent, there is a great possibility of her bing a Saint in the future. Isn¡¯t marrying her off to the Su n a significant loss?¡± Bai Tianyu couldn¡¯t help but speak up.
Moon, also known as Princess Baiyue, was a member of the imperial n. Although she was young, her talent was the most astonishing in the history of the imperial n. When she was born, there were auspicious signs with the appearance of a white dragon and a divine moon. Moreover, sacred materials and the divine light of the Taiyin bathed her flesh.
Her talent wasparable to a divine body. If everything went smoothly and she grew up without any mishaps, there was a great probability that she would be a Saint in a few thousand years.
Would they give away such a heaven-defying genius to a junior of the Su n?
¡°Patriarch, please think it through!¡± It wasn¡¯t just Bai Tianyu. Even the group of elders became anxious and unwilling. They had nned to submit for now and then break away from the Su n once Baiyue grew up and became a Saint. If they married Baiyue into the Su n, wouldn¡¯t they be handing over a future Saint?
¡°You fools! Do you think bing a Saint is that easy? There are many geniuses with high talent and divine bodies, but how many grow up to be Saints?¡± The White Cloud Patriarch frowned, looking at the descendants who still held onto illusions, disappointed as he rebuked them.
¡°Furthermore, when did I ever say that the marriage alliance was with a junior of the Su n?¡±
Everyone was shocked. Not a junior?
Could it be an elder or a supreme elder?
Bai Tianyu¡¯s vision darkened, feeling an impulse to fall to the ground. Was his adorable daughter going to marry an old man whose body was half-buried?
This kind of thing should not happen!
¡°Don¡¯t make wild guesses. The intended marriage partner I referred to is the Su n Patriarch, Su Changsheng!¡± the White Cloud Dynasty Patriarch coldly eximed.
¡°He is a Saint. Moon can grow smoothly and be a Saint with his protection and guidance. Moreover, even though she marries the Su n Patriarch, won¡¯t her rtionship with us protect the White Cloud Dynasty when she bes a Saint?¡±
¡°When two Saints arise, the Bai and Su families will be our support pirs. Any future conflicts between our descendants will lead to the rise of the Bai Family!¡± The White Cloud Patriarch waved his sleeve, exining impatiently.
¡°I see!¡± Bai Tianyu heaved a sigh of relief, then pondered carefully. Suddenly, his eyes lit up.
With this, as a father, he would have two Saints supporting him.
¡°Wise Patriarch, I will prepare and present the marriage gifts to the Su n!¡± Bai Tianyu said excitedly.
¡°No need to rush. Three days from now, I will bring Moon with me during the wedding ceremony to witness it. If she is unwilling, then we will temporarily put it on hold. No need to force it,¡± the White Cloud Patriarch said calmly.
Not only did the White Cloud Dynasty take action, but on the other side, outside the Northern Wilderness¡¯s destend, there was the Beast Mountain Sect in the Beast Mountain Range.
The Beast Mountain Sect was an ancient sect that ruled over the Beast Mountain Range and the surrounding millions of miles ofnd. It was also one of the top powers in the True Saint Continent.
¡°Patriarch, Su Changsheng killed a Sevenfold Ancient Elder of our sect. Should we just let this matter go?¡± The sect master of the Beast Mountain Sect respectfully asked within the ancestralnd.
Inside the ancestralnd, the mist surged terrifyingly, divine light enveloped the surroundings, and a horrifying aura filled the air, causing even the sect master of the Beast Mountain Sect to feel vibrations and fear. After all, he was only a half-Saint.
¡°Of course, it won¡¯t be let go like this!¡±
¡°Anyone who dares to kill an elder of our Beast Mountain Sect, even if they are a Saint, will pay with their blood!¡± After a long silence, a cold and indifferent voice resounded.
¡°I will bring the Saint-ying Bow to their doorstep in three days!¡±
Chapter 18 - Bai Yuege, a Stunning Fairy-like Girl,
Chapter 18: Bai Yuege, a Stunning Fairy-like Girl, Shining Like Moonlight
Time flew by, and three days passed in the blink of an eye. During this time, news of the Saint¡¯s wedding spread throughout the True Saint Continent, and numerous forces took action. Many lower-ranking and medium-ranking powers, and even some prominent ones, headed there.
However, not all forces paid attention to it, and some top powers simply observed from the sidelines without much interest in a Saint¡¯s wedding.
Boom!
The entire Tianyuan City was bustling with activity. The vast city stretched for thousands of miles and was adorned with colorfulnterns, creating a festive atmosphere. The members of the Su n were busy preparing banquets and receiving guests. Even the esteemed elders, who were once lofty and proud, now weed guests with smiles, treating everyone equally. Both cultivators and ordinary people were invited to the banquet.
Boom!
In the center of the wedding feast, magnificent pces floated in mid-air, emanating divine light. Crimson clouds rose, and illusory images of mythical beasts like dragons, phoenixes, and other auspicious creatures soared through the air. Stars descended, forming clusters of starry rivers. From a distance, it looked like an immortal pce adorned with countless red decorations andnterns. Enchanting and dazzling flower petals danced in the air, exuding a mesmerizing and beautiful aura.
These pces were the sacred-grade pces opened by the n¡¯s grand gift package. Once unfolded, they could unleash a Saint¡¯s power and even suppress it. Su Changsheng was using these sacred-grade pces as the venue for his wedding, the centerpiece of the celebration.
¡°Please take your seats, esteemed guests¡¡± Before the immortal pce, countless Law Avatar realm guards weed the guests with forced smiles. With over a thousand Law Avatar realm guards and thirty Ancient Era realm experts, the formidable lineup impressed the strong individuals from various major powers, raising their eyebrows and stirring their hearts.
Since when did the Su n possess such a massive force?
¡°The Sect Master of the Primordial Sect presents a ten-thousand-year-old medicinal herb and a Soul Refining Lotus, wishing Senior Changsheng a joyful wedding!¡±
¡°The Sect Master of the Lingxu Sword Sect presents nine top-grade Sword Crystals, wishing Senior Changsheng a blissful wedding!¡±
¡°The Sect Master of the Purple Cloud Sect presents¡¡±
¡°The n Head of the Wang n presents¡¡±
¡
Prominent powers arrived one after another. Each of them was an ancient force that had dominated the True Saint Continent for tens of thousands of years. Each sect had more than one Saint, making them far older and more influential than the Su n.
Their appearance left the strong individuals from various lower-ranking and medium-ranking powers in shock, as well as many members of the Su n, who were filled with excitement and overwhelming pride. In the past, these top powers wouldn¡¯t have paid any attention to the insignificant Su n. Just one elder could have looked down upon the Su n, and the Su n would have needed to exert all their efforts to entertain them.
But now, the Grand Ancestor Changsheng¡¯s wedding attracted the personal visits of the masters of each top power. Not only that, but they also presented precious congrattory gifts such as the Ten-Thousand-Year Medicinal King and the Top-Grade Sword Crystals. Any one of these gifts alone was enough to make a Half-Saint envious.
¡°Esteemed friends, please take your seats!¡±
One by one, the Ancient Era realm guardians stepped forward with smiles, inviting the sect masters of the various top powers to the immortal pce. The faint aura of the peak Ancient Era realm emanating from them caused each sect master to tremble inwardly.
¡°The peak of the Ancient Era realm? Why do I feel their strength is almostparable to a Half-Saint?¡±
The Sect Master of the Lingxu Sword Sect weed them with a smile, but he was secretly shocked. He was, after all, a Half-Saint himself, and he had an extremely keen perception of the sword path. He could sense that these Ancient Era elders possessed strength close to that of a Half-Saint.
There were more than twenty of these Ancient Era elders with such power. Could it be that the Su n possessed such terrifying foundations?
¡°The Su n is not simple. It¡¯s not just about having a newly promoted Saint.¡±
The Sect Master of the Lingxu Sword Sect was secretly amazed.
¡°Gasp, isn¡¯t the Su n a bit too abnormal?¡±
¡°On this journey, I have seen over twenty peak Ancient Era realm experts. There are over twenty Ancient Era experts with strength close to a Half-Saint.¡±
¡°Besides the Saint, the Su n¡¯s foundations are already more formidable than ordinary top powers!¡±
The sect masters of the top powers wore smiles on their faces, but their hearts trembled, and they were all shocked. This level of power was almost more terrifying than their own sects.
Had the Su n hidden themselves so deeply?
¡°The Patriarch of the White Cloud Dynasty, apanied by Princess Bai Yuege, presents a sacred-grade scripture and wishes Senior Changsheng a joyful wedding!¡±
At this moment, a congrattory voice rang out, causing astonishment among many forces, including the top powers.
¡°The White Cloud Dynasty? Aren¡¯t they another major force in the Northern Wilderness? They came to attend the wedding.¡±
¡°They must be here to make amends. If the Su n wants to rise to the top, they must control the Northern Wilderness and expand their influence.¡±
¡°Indeed, only by unifying the Northern Wilderness can the Su n meet the minimum requirements to be a top power.¡±
¡°The White Cloud Dynasty wants to reconcile, but it¡¯s probably impossible unless the Su n expands outward. But if they do that, they¡¯ll sh with the territory of the Ten Thousand Beasts Sect.¡±
¡°If the Su n is smart, they will choose easier targets. Though the Su n is strong, it¡¯s unrealistic for them to provoke the Ten Thousand Beasts Sect!¡±
The influential individuals of each power whispered among themselves, their gazes fixed on the guests from the White Cloud Dynasty.
As their eyes met, even the top powers emitted powerful auras that suppressed the surroundings.
Fortunately, this was a wedding banquet, and the powerful individuals present intentionally controlled their own auras. As all eyes focused, two figures appeared.
One was the White Cloud Ancestor. He no longer appeared frail at this moment and emitted a formidable aura. His hair fluttered in the wind, disying the strength of a Half-Saint.
The top sect masters acknowledged such power. This level of strength was truly befitting of a top power¡¯s ancestor, not much weaker than themselves.
However, when many people turned their attention to the young girl beside the White Cloud Ancestor, their eyes lit up.
She was an incredibly beautiful girl, young and seemingly innocent, yet her charm was mesmerizing, like a moonlight spirit from a painting.
Her exquisite face, long radiant hair resembling moonlight, captivating eyes, and wless, pure features allbined to create an ethereal allure.
She wore a stunning white gown, shimmering with a soft glow. Her tender, bare feet seemed surrounded by moonlight with each step, appearing as pure as white jade.
Although she looked young and petite, her captivating charm surpassed many renowned goddesses and beauties worldwide.
Additionally, she exuded a unique aura. As pure as white jade but with a hint of special allure, this astonishing charm made even some ancient and experienced individuals unable to resist their hearts racing.
The talented individuals from various powers gazed at her intensely, and even some renowned women couldn¡¯t help feeling jealous.
¡°What an extraordinary beauty. I must have her for myself!¡±
The Sect Master of the Lingxu Sword Sect¡¯s eyes lit up, and a passionate desire ignited in his heart.
That petite figure, the delicate bare feet, and the enchanting blend of purity and allure all struck a chord within him, igniting a strong passion.
Furthermore, he could faintly sense the mysteries within Bai Yuege due to practicing a certain secret technique. Her constitution was very special.
If he could unite with her, it would greatly benefit his cultivation, perhaps even assisting him in bing a Saint.
Since the White Cloud Dynasty is in trouble, I promise to mediate for them in exchange for a favor from Su Changsheng. As part of the deal, I¡¯ll take this girl as my eighty-second concubine!The Sect Master of the Lingxu Sword Sect thought.
In his view, although the Su n was powerful and had deep foundations, they only had one recently promoted Saint. Faced with an established power like the Lingxu Sword Sect, they would have to submit.
It was worth noting that the Lingxu Sword Sect had three Saints in power, making it the strongest top power. Su Changsheng would not dare to refuse.
Chapter 19 - Who Is Quite Handsome
Chapter 19: The High and Mighty Sect Master, Who Is Quite Handsome
¡°Humph,that old ghost Ling Jian is once again tempted!¡±
¡°Well, she¡¯s just a mere woman. Although she¡¯s stunning, she¡¯s nothing special. Let this old guy have her!¡±
¡°A lofty sword cultivator with impure thoughts. No wonder he possesses the innate Sword Dao physique but has yet to be a Saint!¡±
On each high tform, divine radiance overflowed inside the Immortal Pce, and a purple aura ascended. The Semi-Saint masters of the top sects sat separately, noticing the eager gaze in the eyes of the Lingxu Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master and coldly snorting.
Some were also tempted, but seeing the Sect Master¡¯s behavior, they knew they couldn¡¯tpete and reluctantly gave up.
But some disdained such behavior. If not for the Lingxu Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master indulging in lust and neglecting his cultivation, his Sword Dao wouldn¡¯tck sincerity. He would have be a Saint long ago with his innate Sword Dao physique.
¡°White Cloud Ancestor, please take your seat!¡±
A guardian at the Eternal Boundary stepped forward and greeted the White Cloud Ancestor and the others, whose expressions showed signs of shock. They were also led into the Immortal Pce.
In this Immortal Pce, only the leaders of their own forces had the qualifications to ascend the stage and take their seats. Although the White Cloud Ancestor¡¯s position was one rank below that of the masters of the top sects, it was still a prominent position.
¡°What an impressive Su n. They have so many formidable masters at the peak of the Eternal Boundary. Each one is not much weaker than a Semi-Saint!¡± The White Cloud Ancestor said and sat on one of the high tforms, secretly amazed.
On his journey here, he had been deeply impressed by the Su n¡¯s foundations. Whether it was the three thousand dharma manifestations or the thirty peak Eternal Boundary masters, they far surpassed the White Cloud Dynasty by a wide margin. They were simply not on the same level.
¡°So beautiful, even more, magnificent than the imperial pce!¡±
Beside him, Princess Bai Yuege took her seat. Her clear eyes blinked as she gazed at the vast Immortal Pce and the leaders of various powers. She wasn¡¯t afraid but rather full of curiosity. Her wless gaze was as pure as clear spring water.
¡°Moon, soon the Old Immortal Changsheng will appear. Take a good look at him. If you are willing, he might be your future husband!¡± Hearing the White Cloud Ancestor¡¯s transmission, Bai Yuege crisply responded with a youthful voice that was as clear and captivating as a pearl falling into a jade te.
¡°Yes, Grandfather Ancestor!¡± Upon hearing this, Bai Yuege responded obediently. Her voice was tender but carried a rity and charm simr to a pure and wless gem.
Sigh, I hope it will be a sess. The White Cloud Ancestor secretly pondered.
After witnessing the Su n¡¯s foundations, he became more aware of Su Changsheng¡¯s mysteries. The other party was not ordinary and likely harbored great secrets.
If they could establish a connection, it would bring immense benefits to the White Cloud Dynasty and Bai Yuege. However, this matter was not solely based on one¡¯s willingness. It also depended on whether Su Changsheng would take a liking to Bai Yuege.
¡°White Cloud Ancestor, your descendant is quite impressive. I¡¯ve liked her, so I¡¯ll ept her as a concubine!¡±
¡°As a reward, I¡¯ll intercede on behalf of your White Cloud Dynasty and ask Su Changsheng to spare you.¡±
¡°I suppose you¡¯vee here for this matter, haven¡¯t you?¡± At that moment, an indifferent voice sounded in the White Cloud Ancestor¡¯s ear, filled with an air of superiority as if bestowing charity upon a beggar. The voice belonged to Ling Jian, the Sect Master of the Lingxu Sword Sect.
¡°What?¡± Upon hearing this, the White Cloud Ancestor was stunned. After recognizing the voice¡¯s identity, he couldn¡¯t help but feel angry. Regardless of the White Cloud Dynasty¡¯s weakness, it was still a first-ss power. The White Cloud Ancestor himself was a Semi-Saint and not someone who feared death. How could he let Bai Yuege be someone else¡¯s concubine?
Moreover, Ling Jian spoke condescendingly, as if looking down on a beggar. If it were only that, the White Cloud Ancestor could endure it to some extent. However, he knew that Ling Jian had abnormal tastes and treated his wives and concubines as ythings. At over eight thousand years old, Ling Jian still hadn¡¯t be a Saint. He was nothing more than a rotten old man. If Bai Yuege were to marry him, wouldn¡¯t she walk into the tiger¡¯s den?
¡°Sect Master, you¡¯re too kind. However, Moon is still young. I don¡¯t intend to betroth her to anyone just yet. Please wait a few more years, Sect Master!¡± Although the White Cloud Ancestor felt aggrieved, he suppressed his anger and spoke politely. After all, they couldn¡¯t afford to offend the Lingxu Sword Sect.
¡°How dare you!¡± Ling Jian¡¯s gaze turned cold, and his transmission became icy, carrying a chilling intent to kill.
¡°A mere first-ss power dares to refuse this Sect Master? Believe it or not, I can wipe out your White Cloud Dynasty tomorrow without the Su n¡¯s intervention! If you have any sense, hand over this woman, and I can pardon your offense!¡± Ling Jian coldly transmitted his message.
The White Cloud Ancestor¡¯s heart sank. If Ling Jian wiped out the White Cloud Dynasty, even if they managed to form an alliance with the Su n, it would probably be toote. It would take some time to propose an alliance because today was the day of the grand wedding. However, if they refused, it was likely that the Lingxu Sword Sect would annihte the White Cloud Dynasty within a few days. The Lingxu Sword Sect could erase a first-ss power with a snap of their fingers as a top-level power.
Bai Yuege sat by the side. Her hands clenched tightly. Her clear eyes blinked as she observed her surroundings, seemingly lost in the beauty of the scenery. She lightly swayed her bare feet and hummed a little tune. Like an innocent and pure little girl, she appeared holy and ethereal, like a celestial being descended to the mortal world.
Seeing this scene, the White Cloud Ancestor trembled in his heart. How could he bear to sacrifice his own descendant like this? Moon was his most beloved disciple.
¡°Thank you for your kindness, Sect Master, but my answer remains the same. It¡¯s unnecessary,¡± the White Cloud Ancestor replied calmly, taking a deep breath.
¡°Very well, you¡¯re quite resolute,¡± Ling Jian responded with cold words.
It¡¯s over! The White Cloud Ancestor bitterly smiled upon hearing those words, knowing that the White Cloud Dynasty was doomed this time.
¡°But as long as you¡¯re safe, that¡¯s enough!¡± Soon, his gaze became firm again, and he looked at Bai Yuege with gentle eyes. ¡°As long as you¡¯re here, there is hope for the White Cloud Dynasty!¡± He caressed Bai Yuege¡¯s beautiful hair and whispered.
As long as Bai Yuege rose under Su Changsheng¡¯s protection and became a Saint, the White Cloud Dynasty would not perish. It could revive and flourish once again. At that time, all sacrifices would be worth it.
¡°Elder?¡± Bai Yuege tilted her head, her pure eyes filled with confusion as she looked at the White Cloud Ancestor.
¡°It¡¯s nothing. Just wait a little longer. The Immortal Ancestor will appear soon!¡± The White Cloud Ancestor smiled and shook his head. A joyous smile appeared on his aging face. It had been a long time since he felt so rxed.
¡°Oh!¡± Bai Yuege obediently nodded, her eyes gazing into the depths of the pce, her gaze flickering, lost in her own thoughts.
¡°Dang!¡±
Time passed, and after numerous congrattions from the leaders of various forces, apanied by the sound of drums and gongs, the wedding officially began. After going through various ceremonies, the bride and groom formally appeared.
Su Changsheng wore a groom¡¯s attire, his ck hair like ink, and his face as handsome as jade. His tall figure was unbelievably beautiful, like an immortal from the heavens.
¡°Is that Immortal Ancestor Changsheng?¡±
¡°He¡¯s so young!¡±
On the elevated tform, Bai Yuege blinked, astonished as she looked at the wlessly handsome Su Changsheng. However, she was mentally prepared, still surprised when she saw Su Changsheng in person.
¡°Naturally, Immortal Ancestor Changsheng broke through to the Saint realm. At his age of six thousand years,pared to the fifty thousand-year lifespans of a Saint, he is still in his youth!¡± The White Cloud Ancestor exined. Then, he looked at Bai Yuege smilingly and asked, ¡°So, little princess, are you satisfied?¡±
¡°Well, he looks good!¡± Bai Yuege¡¯s face turned slightly red, and she cautiously nced at Su Changsheng¡¯s handsome face, whispering.
Very good-looking! She added that in her mind.
Chapter 20 - Turning the Grand Wedding into a Grand Mourning
Chapter 20: Purple Mountain Saint, Turning the Grand Wedding into a Grand Mourning
¡°Is that Immortal Ancestor Changsheng?¡±
¡°He looks so young and vibrant. More handsome and captivating than any prodigy!¡±
¡°That¡¯s a Saint with a lifespan of fifty thousand years. He canmand all beings with a snap of his fingers.¡±
¡°It¡¯s my first time witnessing the birth of a Saint, and it¡¯s during a grand wedding!¡±
¡°That girl from the Gu family is fortunate. She¡¯s marrying a Saint Ancestor and one so young and handsome!¡±
At various wedding banquets, immortal pces, and on the tforms of different pces, powerful figures from various forces and numerous prodigies, goddesses, and fairies couldn¡¯t help but show a hint of shock when they saw Su Changsheng. Especially those fairies and goddesses. One by one, they revealed a stunning expression. They couldn¡¯t help but feel a tinge of jealousy.
Being the wife of a Saint Ancestor and still so young and beautiful, her status wasparable with the leaders of the top forces. Moreover, as the wife of a Saint, the resources Gu Qingge could obtain would be vast. From the moment she married Su Changsheng, Gu Qingge had already reached the pinnacle of the young generation in the True Saint Continent.
For most of the young generation, their future would only reach the Eternal Realm, with only a few bing the masters of a sect. However, it was extremely difficult to be a Saint. Even with a Divine Body, although they had the potential to be a Saint, there were countless difficulties and obstacles along the cultivation path. Their aptitude might not be able to carry them to the end.
But Gu Qingge had a Saint Ancestor to protect and guide her. At the very least, her future would be that of a Semi-Saint. Therefore the goddesses and fairies of the top forces envied and resented her.
¡°Su Changsheng!¡±
¡°It¡¯s him. I didn¡¯t expect him to be a Saint. He doesn¡¯t even have a strong background!¡±
¡°One step to sainthood. From now on, we are no longer in the same league. In the end, we still can¡¯tpare to him!¡±
¡°Envy him for his fifty thousand years of lifespan!¡±
The leaders of the top forces couldn¡¯t help but cast their gazes over. Seeing Su Changsheng¡¯s youthful and handsome appearance and the aura of youthful vigor emanating from him, they felt a tinge of jealousy.
They were all Semi-Saint powerhouses, contemporaries of Su Changsheng, or even figures from two thousand years ago. Moreover, their backgrounds were much stronger than Su Changsheng¡¯s. They had abundant resources, techniques and even received guidance from Saint Ancestors. But even so, they were still far from reaching the realm of a Saint, and they couldn¡¯t even see a glimmer of hope.
Seeing Su Changsheng surpassing them in all aspects and bing a Saint, their emotions naturally became extremelyplicated and envious.
How fortunate!The White Cloud Ancestor thought as he looked at Su Changsheng¡¯s youthful face. Even in his clouded eyes, there was a hint of envy.
He was already over nine thousand years old, not far from his end. However, he still couldn¡¯t see a glimmer of hope for reaching the realm of a Saint. He couldn¡¯t seed in this lifetime.
¡°Ugh!¡±
At the same time, on the scene, Gu Qingge, dressed in a bride¡¯s gown with bridal makeup, covered by a red veil, was beautiful and moving, but at this moment, she felt like crying without tears. She didn¡¯t want to get married!
After going through a rebirth, she wanted to focus on cultivating, rising up, and surpassing her past life. But before she even had a chance to make an effort, she was suppressed and taken down by this person, Su Changsheng.
¡°Curse you, Su Changsheng!¡±
Gu Qingge gritted her teeth in anger. She wanted to lift the red veil and throw it directly on Su Changsheng¡¯s head, shouting that she wouldn¡¯t marry him. But unfortunately, Su Changsheng had already sealed her cultivation, and she couldn¡¯t break free. She could only be manipted by Su Changsheng like a puppet on a string.
¡
The Ten Thousand Beast Sect was majestic, with vast mountain ranges and towering peaks echoing the roars of countless beasts. In the sect¡¯s ancestralnd, the Sect Master respectfully stood to the side, gazing in awe at the depths of a cave emitting divine lights and rolling mists. A terrifying aura emanated from within, ready to unleash earth-shattering power at any moment.
The Sect Master didn¡¯t know how long it would take for the Patriarch to emerge from the cave. He thought about the Patriarch using the Saint-ying Bow with longing in his eyes. This holy artifact was unmatched in strength and had in multiple Saints, making it a formidable weapon against Su Changsheng, a newly ascended Saint.
The thought of the Patriarch about to y a Saint filled the Sect Master with excitement. He believed that after today, the Ten Thousand Beast Sect would once again make waves in the True Saint Continent and the surrounding regions.
As the Patriarch emerged from seclusion, a terrifying aura overwhelmed the sky, causing even the Semi-Saint Sect Master to tremble in fear. However, he was delighted to see the Patriarching out of seclusion.
With heavy footsteps echoing in the cave, the Patriarch¡¯s cultivation proved too terrifying. Even a few faint footsteps almost overwhelmed the Semi-Saint Sect Master, causing him to turn pale and feel the urge to vomit blood. This revtion shocked him deeply, realizing the true power of the Patriarch¡¯s cultivation.
Soon, a tall and strong figure appeared, dressed in rugged clothing made of fierce beast hides, with a full beard on his face and a very robust physique. Behind him, he carried arge crimson bow on his back. The bow was blood-red, and mysterious energy surged along the bowstring, containing an incredibly terrifying power.
Despite his aged appearance, he emitted a horrifying aura, causing even a Semi-Saint to tremble in fear when looking into his icy-cold eyes.
¡°Greetings, Patriarch Zishan!¡± The leader of the Ten Thousand Beast Sect respectfully saluted, his heart trembling as he recognized the origin of this Saint Patriarch.
It was none other than Zishan, a Saint who had attained enlightenment over thirty thousand years ago. Over ten thousand years ago, he had wielded the Saint-ying Bow and defeated a Saint-level fierce beast!
Saint Patriarchs rarely left seclusion, either seeking breakthrough opportunities or remaining hidden. It was extremely difficult for even a prestigious Sect Master to meet one.
This was the Sect Master¡¯s second time meeting a Saint Patriarch!
¡°Hmm,¡± Patriarch Zishan responded calmly, his gaze not falling upon the Sect Master but looking into the distance, towards the territory of the Su family.
¡°Where is Su Changsheng?¡± Zishan asked softly.
¡°Patriarch, today is the day of Su¡¯s grand wedding. Su Changsheng must be enjoying the bliss of the wedding celebration!¡± The Sect Master of the Ten Thousand Beast Sect respectfully exined, bowing.
¡°A grand wedding? Offending my Ten Thousand Beast Sect, yet still in the mood to hold a wedding feast without seeking forgiveness?¡± Zishan raised an eyebrow, his gaze turning colder. ¡°Then let the grand wedding turn into a grand funeral!¡± he dered.
Zishan lifted his hand, took down therge bow from his back, and caressed the massive bow body, feeling the blood-like sensation. He sneered. ¡°My elder brother is at a critical moment in his cultivation breakthrough. Originally, he needed the blood of an ancient Saint-level fierce beast to make a breakthrough. Although Su Changsheng is not a fierce beast, the essence of a newly ascended Saint should be enough!¡±
Therefore he emerged from seclusion and brought the Saint-ying Bow.
His elder brother, another Saint Patriarch of the Ten Thousand Beast Sect, was on the verge of breaking through to the Fourth Heaven of Saints. Once he seeded in the breakthrough, it would be a whole new world. His strength would be two to three times that of the Third Heaven. At that time, the power of the Ten Thousand Beast Sect would further rise and might even approach the level of the Lingxu Sword Sect.
¡°Impressive, Patriarch!¡± Upon hearing this, the Sect Master of the Ten Thousand Beast Sect trembled in his heart. He didn¡¯t expect the Patriarch to emerge for this reason.
Chapter 21 - Great Emperor Taiyin
Chapter 21: Great Emperor Taiyin, Another Golden Destiny, the Embarrassed Empress
¡°I don¡¯t need to tter you. Prepare to mobilize the strongest members of the sect and upy the Northern Wilderness!¡± said the Purple Mountain Sage nonchntly.
¡°It¡¯s also a great opportunity to expand the Beast Taming Sect¡¯s territory!¡±
While it wasn¡¯t possible to swallow the entire Northern Wilderness, capturing half of it, along with the Su Family, would be a significant advantage. After all, territory often brought vast resources and poption.
Capturing half of the Northern Wilderness and the Su Family would expand the Beast Taming Sect¡¯s influence by a third within just a few thousand years of development.
¡°Yes!¡± The Sect Master of the Beast Taming Sect¡¯s eyes lit up excitedly.
¡°Sage, it¡¯s been a long time since Ist killed someone!¡± The Purple Mountain Sage ignored the Sect Master and rubbed his powerful bow, his eyes gleaming with cold and stern determination.
A hint of cruelty and bloodthirstiness could be seen on his old, rugged face. He couldn¡¯t wait to use the Holy Execution Bow to kill Su Changsheng!
On the other side, the Su Family¡¯s gathering in Tianyuan City was going on.
¡°Please wee the bride and groom to the stage!¡± Su Yun announced as the host, his deep voice echoing through the surroundings.
Naturally, there were no elders from both the groom and bride¡¯s side. The rtives of Gu Qingge, as well as her entire lineage, had been wiped out by the Gu Family Patriarch. As for Su Changsheng, he was now six thousand years old, and apart from a few peers, everyone else had been eroded by time, leaving nothing behind. Hence, many of the expected traditions and formalities were discarded.
Before long, petals filled the air, and countless divine lights illuminated the scene. Immortal auras surrounded the venue, with the appearances of true dragons, phoenixes, and even phantoms of countless immortals and fairies.
There was an ethereal immortal mist, brilliant stars sparkled, and golden lotuses bloomed. The heavens showered flowers, and gods and demons chanted praises. Various incredible and astonishing phenomena emerged. The wedding venue was transformed into an ethereal realm.
¡°What an astonishing phenomenon!¡±
¡°It¡¯s almost like reality, even we semi-sages can¡¯t discern what¡¯s real or fake!¡±
¡°No, these phenomena are indeed real. That divine light, those golden lotuses, and celestial flowers are condensed divine essence containing immense energy. Even an ordinary Eternal Realm cultivator would benefit greatly from absorbing them!¡±
¡°For the younger generation, this is a great opportunity, and it could even temper their physical bodies, providing many advantages for their cultivation!¡±
On the high tform, the sect masters and powerful individuals from various forces were all shocked.
Was this the work of a Sage?
¡°Such amazing treasures!¡±
¡°Wow, this is the blessing of the Eternal Life Sage!¡±
¡°Quick, absorb it!¡±
One by one, the geniuses and strong individuals from various forces became excited. While praising the spectacle, they attempted to activate their techniques and absorb the energy frantically.
Soon, they realized that these things couldn¡¯t be absorbed actively. They could only passively absorb them, and it was futile no matter how they activated their techniques. Therefore, after feeling disappointed, everyone gave up on absorbing the energy and redirected their attention to the wedding banquet.
At this moment, above the wedding banquet, Su Changsheng and Gu Qingge had already appeared and were preparing for the wedding ceremony. However, just as Su Changsheng stepped onto the stage, a cold and robotic young voice suddenly echoed.
[Ding, a suitable candidate for a consort, has been detected: Bai Yuege, the princess of the White Cloud Dynasty, possesses exceptional talent and carries the mark of the Great Emperor Taiyin¡¯s divine soul with a [Golden] destiny. It is rmended to marry her as a consort!]
Upon hearing the system¡¯s prompt, Su Changsheng¡¯s hand, which was about to hold Gu Qingge¡¯s, suddenly paused, and he felt somewhat surprised.
Another potential consort and she is even rted to a Great Emperor? Interesting!Su Changsheng thought.
Since there appeared to be a qualified candidate, he naturally had no intention of letting her go. Moreover, his divine sense was powerful. With a single thought, he could cover a range of tens of thousands of miles, naturally sensing the presence of Bai Yuozu and making connections between the two.
With some spection, Su Changsheng understood Bai Yuozu¡¯s intentions. He seemed to be nning a marriage alliance, trying to take a roundabout approach?!
Su Changsheng found it amusing but didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. After a nce, he shifted his focus to Gu Qingge, who stood before him.
After all, she was his rightful wife. Although not the only one, she was at least the first one for now, and he naturally had to respect her. Even if she was unwilling, it didn¡¯t matter. Su Changsheng would gradually make Gu Qingge willingly ept her fate.
¡°Qingge!¡±
Thinking like this, Su Changsheng held her hand, feeling her body stiffen suddenly, and he gazed at Gu Qingge¡¯s face with deep affection, a smile curling up at the corners of his mouth. That intense gaze made Gu Qingge¡¯s whole body stiffen, and she was covered in goosebumps.
My wife, she¡¯s truly beautiful! Su Changsheng admired in his heart.
Although the red veil was made with a high-grade artifact, capable of blocking the divine sense detection of powerful cultivators and concealing the bride¡¯s appearance, how could it hide it from the creator himself? Naturally, he could see her appearance.
It had to be said that Gu Qingge, with her makeup and the red veil, was truly stunning. One nce was enough to captivate a city, let alone a country.
¡°Today is our joyous day. Let¡¯s smile more!¡± Su Changsheng said with profound meaning as he looked at Gu Qingge, whose face was frozen and her whole body stiff, his smile deepening. Watching the proud Empress in such a stiff, tearless state really pleased him. He felt an impulse to y with her deeply.
Soon, Gu Qingge¡¯s body rxed, and her expression became emotionless, but a cold smile formed in her heart. Silently, she kept this humiliation in her heart.
She swore that once her cultivation reached a higher level, she would make Su Changsheng regret his actions! No, that would be letting him off too easily. She would teach him a lesson and make him her servant, serving her for the rest of his life! At this moment, Gu Qingge¡¯s heart was filled with endless resentment.
¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s time for the wedding!¡± Su Changsheng held Gu Qingge¡¯s delicate hand and began the wedding ceremony. Due to Su Changsheng¡¯s status as a Saint, many traditional wedding customs were discarded, and only a few simple rituals remained.
¡°Exchange vows as husband and wife!¡±
With the backing of his cultivation in the Eternal Ancient Realm, Su Yun¡¯s loud shout shook the entire Tianyuan City and even spread to tens of thousands of miles ofnd. All the cultivators attending the banquet, including countless mortals, could hear it at this moment. Countless gazes turned towards them, including a group of Half-Saint Patriarchs, powerful figures from various factions, and divine maidens.
The Su family members were particrly excited and nervous. This was their great ancestor Su Changsheng¡¯s first grand wedding!
¡°Hehe¡¡± Just as Su Changsheng¡¯s eyes were filled with a smile, ready to exchange vows with the blushing and angry Gu Qingge, an old and chillingughter suddenly resounded throughout the heavens and earth.
¡°Exchange vows as husband and wife? No problem, I¡¯ll soon make you a pair of dead mandarin ducks!¡±
¡°Exchange vows on the road to the Yellow Springs!¡±
As soon as the voice fell¡
Boom!
A terrifying and boundless aura of holiness swept over, covering the entire Tianyuan City, causing it to tremble. Countless cultivators and mortals, at this moment, showed expressions of shock.
The Patriarchs of top-tier forces and many Half-Saints stood up one after another, their expressions filled with astonishment.
Was a saint attacking?
Su Changsheng¡¯s face gradually turned cold, and a terrifying killing intent burst out from his eyes.
Chapter 22 - Battling for the Immortality of Elder Su, the Tsundere Gu Qingge
Chapter 22: Battling for the Immortality of Elder Su, the Tsundere Gu Qingge
Boom!
The void trembled as a terrifying pressure swept through like a storm, causing the entire Tianyuan City to shake. However, countless symbols of order soon surged from all parts of the city, transforming into seals that radiated divine light. They resembled rotating stars, dispelling this pressure.
Early on, when preparing for the wedding banquet, the Su family anticipated various situations and set up numerous formations throughout Tianyuan City to prevent idents. Although these formations couldn¡¯t withstand a Saint, they could relieve pressure.
However, at this moment, no one paid attention to these formations. Everyone¡¯s gaze was fixed on the sky¡ª
There, a tall figure appeared.
He carried arge bow on his back and walked step by step. Each step was as steady as walking on t ground, with the shadows of myriad beasts manifesting around him. Fierce creatures like Taotie and Suanni guarded him as an ancient barbaric god had descended.
The manifested order of heaven and earth intertwined around him, forming divinity chains and creating a world-like scene. The overwhelming aura of holiness emanated from him, powerful enough to make many Half-Saint Patriarchs tremble.
¡°It¡¯s Purple Mountain Saint from the Beast Sect. It¡¯s him!¡±
On the high tform, the head of the Wang family¡¯splexion changed, unable to contain his astonishment.
¡°Purple Mountain Saint? It is said that he once killed a Saint-level savage beast!¡±
¡°And that bow is the Divine ying Bow, the Beast Sect¡¯s sacred artifact. Purple Mountain Saint brought this sacred weapon here. He intends to y Saint Changsheng!¡±
¡°Could it be that a Saint massacre will happen today!?¡±
The Patriarchs of numerous top-tier forces were all immensely powerful and the leaders of major factions, with profound knowledge and understanding of various ancestral figures. As a result, as soon as Purple Mountain Saint appeared, they knew about him and his achievements.
He had once killed a Saint-level savage beast, and with the Divine ying Bow, they understood his intentions. Today, the Beast Sect intended to y a Saint!
¡°No wonder the Beast Sect has been silent all this time. They were waiting for this day to settle the score!¡±
¡°Their ambition is too great. They want to kill a Saint!¡±
¡°But that¡¯s a Saint! Could it be that a Saint cmity is going to happen today?¡±
The Patriarchs of the top-tier forces all trembled in their hearts. Not only them but the powerful figures present, the young geniuses, and the fairy-like maidens were all stunned.
¡°Su Changsheng is finished. Facing Purple Mountain Saint, a newly ascended Saint like him can¡¯t possibly resist!¡±
¡°I didn¡¯t expect it. I thought the Beast Sect was intimidated, and the Su family would rise with the help of Saint Changsheng. But I didn¡¯t expect the Beast Sect to be so ruthless,unching a thunderous attack to kill a Saint!¡±
¡°Elder Su is finished!¡±
¡°What a pity!¡±
Many top-tier experts shook their heads, expressing a sense of regret.
¡°Who allowed him to be so arrogant? He dared to kill an elder of the Beast God Sect. He¡¯s just a newly ascended Saint, thinking he¡¯s invincible. Howughable!¡± Ling Jian sneered.
As the sect master of the Lingxu Sword Sect, with a formidable background even more terrifying than the Beast God Sect, he naturally did not fear Su Changsheng. Moreover, now that Su Changsheng was doomed, he didn¡¯t believe that Su Changsheng could harm him if he said a few words to further worsen the situation.
¡°It¡¯s over!¡±
Baiyun Patriarch¡¯s face turned grim, and he felt a sense of regret in his heart.
Could it be that he had made the wrong decision?
¡°Protect the Elder!¡±
At this moment, Su Yun roared, and terrifying auras erupted throughout various regions of the Su family. There were thousands of Dharma Realm experts and over thirty ancient beings with the strength of the Eternal Realm. The awe-inspiring momentum made everyone tremble.
So, this was the foundation of the Su family?
¡°Hmm?¡±
In the distance, the Purple Mountain Saint, who was strolling, raised an eyebrow in surprise when he witnessed this scene. His gaze seemed to materialize into substantial divine light.
His gaze swept across the powerful individuals present, including the semi-Saint masters of various sects. They all trembled in their hearts, lowering their heads and not daring to meet his eyes directly.
¡°Quite interesting. A small Su family hides so many Eternal Realm experts!¡± The Purple Mountain Saint murmured, his voice echoing through the heavens and the earth, clearly audible to everyone.
¡°But it¡¯s a pity that ants are still ants. Even if a group of ants gathers, they cannot shake the divine dragon!¡± He said and flicked his finger.
Dong!
This flick seemed to strike an invisible string of the Great Dao, producing a dull sound. The momentum of the thousands of Dharma Realm experts, including the thirty-plus Eternal Realm powerhouses, instantly copsed. It was like shattered ss balls.
¡°His power is incredible! This is what a Saint is like. Once they be Saints, crushing non-Saints is as simple as crushing ants!¡±
¡°Indeed, even as a newly ascended Saint, it would not be difficult to eradicate several thousand Eternal Realm experts. Not to mention someone like the Purple Mountain Saint, a veteran powerhouse!¡±
¡°The Su family is finished!¡±
Witnessing this scene, the semi-Saint masters present were also incredibly shocked.
Thousands of Dharma Realm experts?
Over thirty Eternal Realm powerhouses that were almost semi-Saints?
Indeed, this was an extremely powerful forceparable to the most formidable top-tier forces. However, it was still useless against a Saint. They were just a group of ants.
This was the importance of high-endbat power and why a Saint could protect a top-tier force for thousands of years.
¡°Kill!¡±
Although Su Yun and the others were impacted, they were not seriously injured. After all, only their momentum had shattered, not enough to harm them. They roared in anger at this moment and were about to advance again.
Even if it was a Saint, so what? They dared to offend the Elder of Eternal Life, making them enemies of the Su family!
Even if it were an Emperor who personally arrived, they would still boldly wield their des!
¡°Stubborn fools!¡±
The Purple Mountain Saint shook his head, his gaze indifferent. He took off the blood-colored giant bow on his back as if lifting an immeasurable weight, and a tremendous and oppressive pressure filled the air.
¡°Step back!¡±
A cold voice rang out just as he was about to swing the giant bow. It was Su Changsheng. He didn¡¯t lift his head, gazing affectionately at Gu Qingge.
But his voice made all the powerful Su family members, including Su Yun, pause their steps and look at him with respectful expressions.
¡°Yes, Elder!¡±
¡°Interesting, so you¡¯re Su Changsheng?!¡± The Purple Mountain Saint, who was about to suppress the Su family¡¯s experts with his giant bow, looked at him in surprise.
He didn¡¯t expect Su Changsheng to have such authority that a single word made the Su family¡¯s people stop.
¡°Qingge, a fly is buzzing around, disturbing our joyous asion. I¡¯ll swat it dead, and then we can continue the wedding!¡± Su Changsheng ignored everything else. He held Gu Qingge¡¯s small hand and smiled.
His handsome face showed no trace of fear, and his tone was calm. Killing a Saint seemed as simple to him as swatting a fly.
¡°Hahaha¡ It seems you have gone mad!¡± Upon hearing these words, the Purple Mountain Saint couldn¡¯t help but shake his head andugh.
He wasn¡¯t angered. In his view, this was just the ramblings of a dying person.
¡°Hurry up and finish it!¡± Under the red veil, Gu Qingge¡¯s face was cold, and she impatiently uttered a sentence.
Although she despised Su Changsheng, she detested the fly that had appeared at this moment even more.
What right did a mere trash Saint have to be arrogant? This was simply more than a thousand times, ten thousand times more detestable than Su Changsheng! It would be best if both of them died together.
That way, she could finally get rid of the detestable Su Changsheng and wouldn¡¯t be forced into marriage by him.
¡°Don¡¯t die!¡± However, her lips moved slightly in the end, and a voice as delicate as a mosquito¡¯s buzzed out.
It was very faint. Almost no one heard it.
But Su Changsheng, being extremely keen, caught this voice that could be described as gentle and tender.
¡°Good!¡± Su Changsheng¡¯s lips curled up, and his eyes filled with a smile.
Chapter 23 - Su Changshengs Power
Chapter 23: Regarding All Living Beings as Ants ¨C Su Changsheng¡¯s Power
Ah, ah, ah! Gu Qingge, are you out of your mind? How could you say such things?
That jerk Su Changsheng, just let him die!
Gu Qingge roared in her heart. Even under the red veil, she could sense Su Changsheng¡¯s yful gaze, filled with mockery.
He was teasing her for saying one thing and meaning another. The thought of her momentarily losing her senses and inexplicably uttering those words filled her with shame and anger.
She was the majestic Empress, revered throughout the ages, unmatched in the Eternal Life realm! She didn¡¯t care about the Emperors from various domains. But she spoke like a petty woman. Looking back, she realized how foolish she had been!
Could it be that, as the mighty Empress, she was being manipted by Su Changsheng?
No, Su Changsheng should just die, preferably killed by the Saint from the Myriad Beast Sect.
¡°Wait for me!¡± Just as Gu Qingge was in turmoil, Su Changsheng¡¯s voice came from the side. This time, there was no teasing, only a calmness that reassured her.
Gu Qingge was startled and saw Su Changsheng turning around, leaving behind a tall figure. Her heart trembled.
In her previous life, she had cultivated alone for thousands of years, bing a quasi-Emperor, but she had never felt any care or warmth.
Until now, this man, Su Changsheng, who forced her, unexpectedly felt such emotions.
¡°Elder!¡±
¡°Elder, I pledge to follow you to the death!¡±
Seeing Su Changsheng advancing alone, Su Yun¡¯s eyes turned red with humiliation and anger as he growled. It wasn¡¯t the first time the Su family had been attacked.
But it was their first attack during the Elder¡¯s grand wedding. And it was by someone they held in the highest regard, the esteemed Elder Changsheng. Even if the other party was an experienced Saint, they were filled with fury.
¡°Elder!¡±
Not only Su Yun but countless members of the Su family were suppressing a burning rage, ready to erupt at any moment.
¡°Su Changsheng, I havee here today for you!¡± The Purple Mountain Saint raised his eyebrows, his gaze sweeping towards Su Changsheng, and said indifferently.
¡°You killed the elder of my Myriad Beast Sect. I will use your holy blood to exact revenge and your entire n!¡± He spoke calmly, looking down on Su Changsheng from a superior position.
¡°I don¡¯t have time to chat with you anymore. Die!¡±
Boom!
As he finished speaking, the Purple Mountain Saint reached out with arge hand and pressed toward Su Changsheng. Between his palms and fingers, mist coiled, and the orderly divine chains transformed into interweaving blood-colored lightning.
A terrifying pressure swept down. The thousands of miles of space, including the entire Su family and the wedding venue, trembled violently as if they were on the verge of copse at the next moment.
¡°Quick, run!¡±
Countless people looked terrified, and many half-Saint sect masters trembled as they swiftly led their disciples away from the scene.
¡°It¡¯s over!¡±
¡°Su Changsheng is doomed!¡±
¡°Can he withstand the Purple Mountain Saint¡¯s palm strike?¡±
All eyes in heaven and earth were focused on Su Changsheng. Everyone wanted to see how he would respond to this attack.
Boom!
Su Changsheng¡¯s expression was cold as he pointed a finger, unleashing a surge of divine power that shattered the palm strike. His strength as a Saint was unquestionable.
¡°Not bad!¡±
The Purple Mountain Saint nodded slightly. If he couldn¡¯t withstand a single palm strike, he would be too useless!
¡°But this strike won¡¯t be so easy to block!¡±
¡°The Roar of the Myriad Beasts!¡±
The Purple Mountain Saint sneered. He threw a punch, and countless imaginary images of ferocious beasts appeared. Each was terrifying, whether a lion-like mythical creature, a voracious beast, or a bizarre creature.
Terrifying beast images emerged, roaring with a power that shattered space, spreading toward Tianyuan City like a ck hole. The entire Tianyuan City trembled as numerous formations broke and countless runes disintegrated, unable to withstand the power of the Saint.
¡°If you can¡¯t stop it, then die together!¡±
The Purple Mountain Saint burst intoughter, augh-filled with bloodthirst and cruelty. To him, mortals were insignificant.
In his eyes, the countless living beings in Tianyuan City were like ants, and he had no qualms about eradicating them in a single strike.
¡°So heartless!¡±
¡°If Su Changsheng can¡¯t endure it, the whole Tianyuan City will be wiped out by a single blow!¡±
¡°This is what it means to be a Saint, looking down on all living beings as insignificant beings!¡±
All the half-Saint sect masters withdrew, observing the scene from a distance, their gazes filled with astonishment.
¡°s, is it going to end like this?¡±
Even Baiyun Ancestor, apanied by Bai Yuege, moved far away and witnessed this earth-shattering strike. While feeling fear, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh. He didn¡¯t know how a newly ascended Saint could contend against an experienced powerhouse like the Purple Mountain Saint!
¡°Around the second stage of the Saint realm, an ordinary newly ascended Saint would undoubtedly be severely injured by a single palm strike!¡±
Gu Qingge was also paying attention. Although her cultivation was low and she had only reached the Qi Sea realm, her vision was impressive due to her previous life as the Empress. At a nce, she could discern the opponent¡¯s strength.
If it were an ordinary newly ascended Saint, they would be heavily injured by a single palm strike. After all, the gap between each of the nine stages of the Saint realm was immense, representing a substantial difference in strength.
¡°Can this guy Su Changsheng withstand it?¡± Gu Qingge furrowed her brows, feeling somewhat worried as she looked at Su Changsheng.
Boom!
Facing the attack, Su Changsheng¡¯s expression remained calm. He waved his sleeve, and countless stars surged like a tide, forming a vast gxy. He was called the Starfall King because of his cultivation technique, known as the Ster Scriptures, which allowed him to harness the power of the stars.
As he had be a Saint, his power was even more astonishing. With a snap of his fingers, stars fell, and the gxy rumbled,unching a massive assault.
Boom!
The impact of countless stars shattered each terrifying beast.
¡°So powerful!¡±
The Purple Mountain Saint¡¯s pupils contracted. The previous strike was almost a full-powered attack, using the power of the vast Saint Dao to imprison the void and lock onto the target¡¯s aura, making it impossible for an ordinary Saint to evade and only able to endure it head-on.
He thought he could severely injure Su Changsheng with that attack, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be blocked. And it seemed to be done quite effortlessly!
¡°I underestimated him. This Su Changsheng is not ordinary!¡±
The Purple Mountain Saint¡¯s heart sank. If it were a newly ascended Saint, he would have at least a ny percent chance of killing them with the Divine Execution Bow in his hand or inflicting an irreparable injury!
But Su Changsheng¡¯s strength was not that of an ordinary newly ascended Saint. He wasparable with the Purple Mountain Saint, a formidable opponent at the peak of the second stage of the Saint realm.
¡°He blocked it?!¡±
A group of half-Saint sect masters was also dumbfounded. Su Changsheng¡¯s strength was unexpectedly so strong?
¡°Boom!¡±
Before everyone could recover from their shock, Su Changsheng¡¯s expression turned cold as he soared into the air, gazing at the Purple Mountain Saint from a distance. Then, a terrifying aura erupted from his body. At that moment, the horrifying aura belonging to the fourth stage of the Saint realm burst forth from him.
The heavens and earth boiled. Countless chains of divine order and rules of the Great Dao were impacted. A force as mighty as a mountain torrent or a tsunami, even more terrifying, swept out, with countless divine radiance erupting and filling every inch of space.
The heavens and earth fell silent. Countless minds went nk, their souls on the verge of shattering, as if time had frozen.
Even the mighty half-Saints had stiff expressions, their powerful primordial spirits trembling!
Chapter 24 - Treading on Empty Space, I am the Ruler of the Stars
Chapter 24: Overhead the Star River, Treading on Empty Space, I am the Ruler of the Stars
Boom!
The heavens and earth trembled, and all beings quivered in fear. Countless chains of divine order appeared, and numerous visions emerged. There were chaotic blue lotuses, golden flowers descending from the sky, and immortals chanting scriptures, with billions of gods and demons roaring. Interweaving golden lightning and surging chaotic mist filled the air.
At the sky¡¯s peak, countless stars cascaded down, forming a starry river above Su Changsheng¡¯s head. The starlight was dazzling, resembling a world within the cosmic starry sky.
The entire heavens and earth were nketed with stars, and boundless starlight illuminated everything as if one had entered the cosmic realm.
Boom!
Within Su Changsheng¡¯s eyes, brilliant starlight was visible. Vaguely, rotating stars emitted surging fluctuations that were overwhelming to behold. At this moment, with the star river above his head and standing on the vast earth, he seemed to be the ruler of celestial bodies. He couldmand the stars and possess an invincible divine might with a single thought.
¡°How is this possible!¡±
The Purple Mountain Saint¡¯s expression finally changed. His tall and burly body retreated step by step, his gaze trembling as he looked at Su Changsheng.
¡°The fourth stage of the Saint realm!¡±
He couldn¡¯t help but exim in astonishment.
How was this possible?
Su Changsheng had just ascended to the Saint realm not long ago. How could he be a powerhouse at the fourth stage of the Saint realm?
It should be known that reaching the Saint realm and continuing to break through required being either an unparalleled genius, possessing an unparalleled physique, having abundant resources, or obtaining great opportunities. Otherwise, breaking through a single stage would take at least thousands or even thousands of years.
And that was only referring to those who had the potential to break through and continue to improve as Saints. Take the Purple Mountain Saint, for example. His potential had reached its limit. Even after more than 30,000 years in the third stage of the Saint realm, he still found it difficult to break through to the fourth stage!
As for his elder brother, who had slightly higher talent, he was in seclusion, attempting to break through to the fourth stage. And that was already quite remarkable.
Some weaker Saints, although lucky enough to be Saints, would generally remain stagnant throughout their lives. Therefore, although Su Changsheng was a Saint, the Purple Mountain Saint did not regard him highly. With the Purple Mountain Saint¡¯s strength, there was a great chance of killing him.
However, the intelligence was wrong. Su Changsheng was not a newly ascended Saint; he was a powerhouse at the fourth stage of the Saint realm, one stage higher than his elder brother.
¡°What! Su Changsheng is actually at the fourth stage of the Saint realm. Didn¡¯t he just ascend not long ago?¡±
¡°Could it be that he became a Saint hundreds of years ago?¡±
¡°Impossible! Even if he became a Saint a hundred years ago, this short time is insufficient for him to break through four stages!¡±
¡°It seems that he must have obtained a great opportunity!¡±
On the other side, a group of semi-Saint sect masters was also stunned upon hearing this. No one expected Su Changsheng to be at the fourth stage of the Saint realm, not a newly ascended Saint.
¡°It¡¯s a Saint at the fourth stage¡¡±
Ling Jian¡¯s expression turned ugly, and he felt a hint of regret. He wouldn¡¯t have tried to undermine him earlier if he had known that Su Changsheng would be this strong. Although it was just idle talk, in therger scheme of things, it was an offense to the authority of a Saint. If Su Changsheng were to be hostile to the Ling Xu Sword Sect because of this, as the sect master, he would also face punishment.
Don¡¯t worry. My Ling Xu Sword Sect has three ancestral Saints. Even if he¡¯s at the fourth stage of the Saint realm, our sect has two Saints. We are not afraid of Su Changsheng! Ling Jian silently reassured himself, but he still felt some regret.
¡°The fourth stage of the Saint realm?¡±
On the other side, White Cloud Patriarch¡¯s eyes lit up, and hope again ignited within him. With this strength, Su Changsheng should no longer fear the Purple Mountain Saint!
Beside him, Bai Yuege blinked her clear eyes and stared intently at Su Changsheng¡¯s figure, shimmering with a touch of brilliance.
¡°Dare to disrupt my wedding? I¡¯ll kill you with the Three Sword Strikes!¡±
Amidst the battle, Su Changsheng remained indifferent to everyone¡¯s shock. He stepped forward, and a terrifying aura surged like a mighty river.
¡°ng!¡±
In an instant, Su Changsheng¡¯s index and middle fingers formed a sword gesture. Above his head, the starry river revolved, and giant stars came rolling down. Each star was immense, like real celestial bodies, pressing down on the void with a resounding rumble as if it could shatter it.
Boom!
Nine giant stars revolved, transforming into an unparalleled divine sword. Its sharpness astonished the world, and its sword aura broke through the heavens like it could pierce through the sky and cut through endless ages.
The awe-inspiring sword aura caused the Purple Mountain Saint¡¯s expression to change greatly, and he roared angrily, ¡°You dare to use the Three Sword Strikes against me? Who do you think you are? Even if you¡¯re at the fourth stage of the Saint realm, I will kill you without hesitation!¡±
Boom!
As he spoke, he wielded the blood-colored great bow in his hand. Terrifying divine power surged into it, and in an instant, the entire bow radiated a terrifying brilliance.
A blood-red divine glow illuminated the world. Inside the bowstring, mysterious crimson rules circted, exuding an overwhelming intent to kill, as if an unparalleled god of ughter had returned.
The Bow of Holy Execution, the supreme sacred weapon of the Ten Thousand Beast Sect, was much more terrifying than regr sacred weapons.
¡°The Bow of Holy Execution, capable of ying gods and exterminating all living beings!¡± The Purple Mountain Saint yelled, his other hand pulling the bowstring forcefully, drawing it to a full moon. His white hair fluttered, and with a buzzing sound, an immense blood-colored radiance surged between heaven and earth.
The aura of ughter spread throughout the world, condensed at this moment. The space was filled with a blood-colored radiance, like a crimson ocean where dark, killing light, and deadlyws intertwined.
Chapter 25 - One Sword to Slay a Saint, Coming to Seek Death?
Chapter 25: One Sword to y a Saint, Coming to Seek Death?
ng!
Countless stars converged to form a mighty sword. In the heavens and on earth, a divine sword spanning an immense distance appeared, traversing the skies with a dazzling radiance that sent shivers of fear through the mind of the Purple Mountain Saint.
He was overwhelmed by a profound sense of terror. The Nine Stars Sword had been formidable enough, forcing him to employ the Bow of Holy Execution to defend against it. Now, with the emergence of the Sword of Countless Stars, its power would surely be amplified significantly, enough to crush him!
Boom!
The divine sword spanning a vast distance possessed an unstoppable force. It shook the earth, capturing the awe and longing of countless cultivators and billions of mortals who witnessed the spectacle.
That world-shaking strike seemed like the beginning of heaven and earth, an ultimate attack capable of ending all eras. Facing this, the Purple Mountain Saint felt a terrifying threat of death. His soul was in agonizing pain, and his whole body trembled.
With this sword, his life might truly be at risk!
¡°I will not die here!¡± The Purple Mountain Saint roared in anger.
At this moment, he was giving his all. His face contorted as he fiercely struck his chest, spewing several mouthfuls of blood that were crystal clear and imbued with the profound principles of the Great Dao, emanating a tremendously fearsome aura.
The blood from the heart was the most precious essence of life, and there wasn¡¯t much of it, to begin with!
Moreover, this was the blood from a second-stage Saint¡¯s heart, a continuous flow of blood that could almost match the entire essence of a newly ascended Saint.
Buzz¡
The blood from his heart sttered onto the blood-colored bow, causing it to tremble violently. An aura far surpassing its previous might burst forth!
¡°Divine Execution!¡±
The Purple Mountain Saint forcefully pulled the bowstring. Both his hands were shaking this time, and his Saint¡¯s body quivered as blood gushed.
But he paid no mind to it. He bent the bow and aimed the arrow, unleashing the most powerful attack of his life!
Boom!
A resounding and intense explosion echoed. The heavens and earth dimmed, leaving only a pitch-ck beam of light that pierced through time and space as if it could prate everything and tear through the river of ages.
¡°Quite interesting!¡±
Under the starry sky, Su Changsheng¡¯s gaze narrowed slightly. He could see that the second strike wouldn¡¯t be enough to kill the Purple Mountain Saint. However, they had agreed on three strikes, which would be three strikes!
Boom!
Immediately following, an even more terrifying aura erupted. Su Changsheng pointed to his forehead, and his divine sense radiated, activating the Ster Meteor Scripture. The vast starry river mobilized, and the radiance of countless stars descended, forming a starry robe covering his body, emitting a divine light illuminating the world.
On the starry robe, countless star patterns intertwined, creating a ster chart. Within the ster chart, a majestic star emerged, surpassing all others, representing the emperor of the stars.
That was the Emperor Star!
Among the myriad stars, the emperor held the highest position!
¡°Transform the star river into the Emperor Star, and the Emperor Star into the sword in my hand. One sword to break through eternity!¡±
Su Changsheng whispered.
ng!
He waved his hand, and the starry river condensed into an immeasurable Emperor Star, radiating a majestic aura. It then transformed into the Sword of the Emperor Star.
This was the most powerful technique recorded in his cultivation method, the Ster Meteor Scripture. With this sword alone, he had killed three and a half Saints in the past, shaking the True Saint Continent!
And ording to the records in the Ster Meteor Scripture, its creator had once unleashed astonishing power with this technique, killing a Saint of the same level with a single strike! This was a forbidden strike!
¡°What?! There¡¯s an even stronger sword!¡± The Purple Mountain Saint trembled. He waspletely terrified, his eyes filled with fear.
¡°Die!¡± Su Changsheng held the Sword of the Emperor Star in his hand, his indifferent gaze falling. In the next moment, the sword descended, its radiance sweeping through, seemingly slow but surpassing time and space, instantly sweeping away everything.
All of this seemed like a long time, but in reality, it happened in an instant. The previous Sword of Countless Stars and the ck beam of light were about to collide on the battlefield.
Boom!
In the next second, before the Sword of Countless Stars and the ck beam could collide, the Sword of the Emperor Star had already descended, covering everything.
There was no earth-shattering collision, only silence. Everything on the battlefield disappeared, leaving only a terrifying and immense rift in the void.
Within the rift, countless chains of order shattered, and one could see fragments of divine light swirling with astonishing might. Those were the rules and order from the depths of the universe, all shattered by this sword. In addition, there were some fragmented flesh and blood and a broken blood-colored bow. As for the Purple Mountain Saint, he had already vanished.
¡°Disappear!¡±
Countless clouds of red blood surged in the heavens and the earth, and a rain of blood was about to fall. It was the omen of a Saint¡¯s fall. However, Su Changsheng nced at it and wiped it away with a single palm.
Jokingly, today was his wedding day. Killing people was already inauspicious enough. Would the wedding banquet still go on if there was also a rain of blood? Already feeling annoyed, they still wanted to give him more trouble?
¡°I was nning toe and beat you up after some time, but I didn¡¯t expect you toe and seek death today!¡± Su Changsheng continued to act, wiping away the horrifying rift in the void. He summoned the blood-colored bow and looked at the broken one, unable to help but sigh.
¡°You have no manners! You forced me to exterminate your entire sect!¡± They came to cause trouble on his wedding day. Wasn¡¯t that pping his face? Even though he had in the Purple Mountain Saint with a single sword, he was still somewhat irritated. He had just prepared to consummate his marriage with the Empress!
¡°Millennial Beast Sect was confident, hoping to showcase their might by killing Saint Changsheng. Little did they know that they would end up being trampled underfoot. After today, the Su family haspletely risen, and the strength of the Millennial Beast Sect will decline greatly!¡±
¡°A Saint has fallen today, but it wasn¡¯t Saint Changsheng. It was the Saint of the Millennial Beast Sect!¡±
¡°This battle is destined to shake the True Saint Continent and be recorded in the annals of the continent!¡±
In the distance, a group of semi-saint sect masters looked on in shock, their expressions dumbfounded. Even though they were sect masters, high above in their positions with deep inner strength and fortitude, at this moment, their scalps tingled, and their minds trembled uncontrobly. It was too frightening!
An old-generation Saint had been in, and it was a newly promoted Saint! They understood that from today onwards, the Su family would rise, and Su Changsheng would be renowned worldwide, truly bing one of the top powerhouses in the continent!
Apart from the Tai Shi Sect, which was high above all others, even top-tier forces like the Lingxu Sword Sect would have to show respect and not dare to offend him easily.
A Saint in the Fourth Heaven, not many forces dared to provoke him. Compared to a newly promoted Saint, his deterrent power increased several times.
¡°Elder Ancestor! We havee to assist you and take down the Su family!¡±
At this moment, outside Tianyuan City, divine light shimmered, and one after another, teleportation gates opened. Apanied by a loud roar, a group of powerful individuals appeared. They were wearing the attire of the Millennial Beast Sect, and the leader was the sect master of the Millennial Beast Sect!
He was excited, ready toe and im the resources and territory of the Gu family. This first-rate force was on the verge of reaching the top with deep reserves. Once it was captured, he, as the sect master, would also reap tremendous benefits!
¡°Where is Elder Ancestor?¡±
However, just as he arrived not long ago, he realized something was amiss. The previous Purple Mountain Ancestor was nowhere to be seen. Only a handsome youth stood in the air, holding a blood-colored bow, looking at him with a yful expression.
Wait, why did that bow look so familiar? Furthermore, in the distance, the various sect masters, semi-saints, and even the powerhouses of numerous forces, as well as the heavenly pride goddesses, all had strange expressions as they looked at them. Their gazes were peculiar!
It was as if they were looking at a group of clowns. And the entire Tianyuan City, including the Su family and even the attendees of the wedding banquet, cultivators and mortals alike, were all unharmed but looked at them with strange expressions.
This scenepletely differed from the imagined scenario of the Elder Ancestor ughtering everyone!
¡°It¡¯s over!¡± The Millennial Beast Sect¡¯s sect master¡¯s heart sank, and cold sweat couldn¡¯t help but trickle down. Something seemed off. It seemed like¡ they had be clowns!
Chapter 26 - Just a Misunderstanding?
Chapter 26: Just a Misunderstanding? One Arrow Crushes All, Heaven Copses
¡°Master, something seems off!¡±
¡°Hiss,why haven¡¯t we seen Purple Mountain Ancestor? Could it be that he hasn¡¯t arrived yet?¡±
¡°That person seems to be Su Changsheng. Master, what should we do now?¡±
Not only the Millennial Beast Sect¡¯s master but also the sect disciples who followed him had realized something was amiss. They all anxiously asked with a sense of unease.
The Millennial Beast Sect¡¯s master opened his mouth but couldn¡¯t say anything. He could only force out a smile, but that smile looked even more unsightly than crying.
The Millennial Beast Sect¡¯s master felt like crying without tears! He couldn¡¯t say their own Saint Ancestor had been ughtered, right? Wasn¡¯t the blood-colored bow in Su Changsheng¡¯s hands the Divine Annihtion Bow that Purple Mountain Ancestor took away?
The originally intact Divine Annihtion Bow was now broken in half, held by Su Changsheng. Moreover, the world had a lingering aura that couldn¡¯t be dispelled. The Millennial Beast Sect¡¯s master understood everything. Their Ancestor had indeed arrived, but not only had he failed to kill Su Changsheng, instead, he had been killed by Su Changsheng.
¡°Su Changsheng, we were just here to participate in the ceremony. Do you believe us?¡± The Millennial Beast Sect¡¯s master stammered, trembling for a long time before he barely managed to utter a sentence.
Behind him, the Millennial Beast Sect experts, even if they were fools, could understand what was happening. They were sweating profusely, their hearts trembling, almost kneeling on the ground.
Su Changsheng nced at them and waved the broken bow in his hand. The heavy bow descended like an immeasurable mountain. Even though it was broken, it still erupted with terrifying power. The fluctuation of a Saint-level burst forth, directly shattering the void.
With a loud bang, the void copsed, and the Millennial Beast Sect experts, including the sect master, were all obliterated, not leaving behind a trace of their souls. They were just a group of ants. Su Changsheng couldn¡¯t be bothered to pay attention to them and directly killed them with one arrow.
This scene made the powerhouses of the various forces present feel their scalp tingling. The semi-saint sect masters, especially Ling Sword, couldn¡¯t help but inhale cold air, their palms trembling. That was a semi-saint, and just like them, he was the sect master of a top-tier force. Yet, right before their eyes, he was killed by Su Changsheng with a single arrow. If it were them, the result would probably be the same.
Ling Sword was even more fearful and wished he could turn around and run back to the Lingxu Sword Sect. He didn¡¯t want to stay in this ghostly ce any longer. But if he left now, wouldn¡¯t it be disrespectful to Saint Changsheng?
¡°Saint Changsheng is invincible!¡± At this moment, the Su family, apanied by a roar from a n member, all Su family members became extremely emotional. Waves of roaring voices reverberated through the heavens and earth like tidal waves. All of Su¡¯s family members were filled with excitement.
They had thought they were doomed this time. Even the mighty Saint Changsheng might die in battle, and they had even prepared to die alongside their ancestors. But they didn¡¯t expect that Saint Changsheng would be so heaven-defying, forcefully suppressing the saints of the Millennial Beast Sect!
Su Yun, Su Qing, and others were also extremely excited. The beards of the elders trembled. Their fingers quivered with excitement. The Su family was finally going to rise! Gu Qingge also raised her head. Although she couldn¡¯t see Su Changsheng, she knew he had won.
¡°I¡¯ll be back in a moment!¡± At this moment, Su Changsheng left behind these words indifferently, then took a step, and his figure disappeared.
Back in a moment? Seeing Su Changsheng suddenly leave, everyone was stunned. At the same time, they remembered his previous words, and an incredible thought arose in their hearts.
Especially the various sect masters, all of them were shocked. Could it be that Saint Changsheng would destroy the Millennial Beast Sect?
¡
On the other side, in the Million Beast Mountain Range, towering mountains and pces stood in the Million Beast Sect. It was majestic and ancient, like a primitive and savage holy realm.
Dong, dong, dong¡
Between the mountains, one huge ferocious beast after another shuttled through, their terrifying aura shaking the earth, asionally letting out roars that caused the forest to tremble.
Bang, bang, bang¡
In one of the grand halls of the towering pces, numerousmps flickered, and firelight shimmered. Some zed like pirs. Others were calm as water.
Each me carried a faint fluctuation of divine consciousness. These were the divine consciousnessmps. Each divine consciousnessmp symbolized a powerful individual, and the state of the me represented the situation of the corresponding individual.
Once a me shattered and extinguished, the individual had fallen!
And within this ancient hall were thousands upon thousands ofmps, representing the numerous powerhouses of the Million Beast Sect.
¡°Hmm hmm¡¡±
At this moment, within the hall, the doors were pushed open, and a cultivator dressed in the attire of an inner disciple walked in, humming a tune, ready to conduct his daily inspection. This was one of the sect¡¯s tasks, quite leisurely, and the rewards were not bad. It was also a significant opportunity. To secure this task, he had even bribed the elder of the sect.
Tsk tsk,as long as Iplete this month¡¯s quota and receive the reward, I can break through to the seventh stage of Divine Abilities. By then, my ranking will improve even further!The inner disciple thought happily.
Competition within the Million Beast Sect was fierce, but at the same time, the resources were abundant. As an inner disciple, advancing in rank would bring substantial rewards.
¡°Ah, there¡¯s nothing to worry about. The Million Beast Sect is a top-tier power with two esteemed elders watching over it. Even the demonic cultivators dare not provoke the sect¡¯s powerful members!¡±
¡°I heard that the Sect Master recently led a group of elders and disciples to wipe out the Su family. I envy them so much. They will surely gain significant benefits!¡±
The inner disciple expressed some jealousy, as the Su family was on the verge of bing a top-tier power, and its destruction meant immense resources. Even gaining a small share of those resources could benefit a disciple, possibly propelling them to heights.
Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t get anything from it and could only watch from afar.
¡°Humph¡I told you there was no problem¡¡± The inner disciple muttered lightly, raised his head, and began inspecting the numerous divine consciousnessmps with a sense of pride. It would be surprising if anything happened here!
Each divine consciousnessmp represented at least a Law Phase Realm cultivator or a sect prodigy. If any of them shattered, it would be a significant event.
¡°Let¡¯s go then!¡±
After finding no issues, the inner disciple rxed and prepared to leave.
¡°Bang¡¡±
However, at that moment, among the countlessmps, one of the higher-rankingmps suddenly trembled violently and then exploded with a bang.
¡°Hiss!¡±
Seeing this, the inner disciple gasped, his eyes almost bulging out. The divine consciousnessmp at that position represented an Elder in the Eternal Ancient Realm.
Who would dare to kill an Elder of the Million Beast Sect? Could it be the unruly Chilian Devil Pce? Or the powerful sea race from the Extreme Sea Territory? Or maybe it was a top-tier power?
¡°Bang, bang, bang¡¡±
Just as the inner disciple was shocked, hundreds, even thousands ofmps shattered one after another among the countless divine consciousnessmps, extinguishing their mes. This included several of the highest-rankingmps. Those positions represented the Sect Master and the Saint Ancestors!
¡°This, this¡¡±
The inner disciple copsed, his trembling finger pointing at themps. Fear surged within him, and his whole body trembled. His mind went nk.
The Million Beast Sect is facing a catastrophe! At this moment, that was the only thought on his mind.
Not only the Sect Master but even the Saint Ancestors had met with an ident. For the Million Beast Sect, it was as if the heavens were falling and the earth was crumbling.
¡°Ah!!!¡±
At the same time, a furious roar resounded, shaking the vast wilderness for thousands of miles.
¡
Chapter 27 - Sending You on the Same Path
Chapter 27: Sending You on the Same Path
Boom!
The entirend shook, with countless mountains and forests trembling. Rocks rolled, and the earth quaked, cracking open with deep crevices.
¡°Wuwuwu¡¡±
Throughout the mountain ranges, and even within the sect, all the fierce beasts were cowering in fear, trembling, and emitting low moans, filled with anxiety. The Million Beasts were terrified!
Boom!
A terrifying aura of holiness swept through like a tsunami, impacting the entire Million Beast Sect. Thousands of pces trembled, and various formations were activated but still shook under the impact.
¡°This¡ this¡ this is the sacred aura!¡±
¡°That¡¯s the ancestralnd of the sect. What¡¯s happening? Why is the Saint Ancestor angry?¡±
¡°Wait, didn¡¯t the Sect Master lead the strong ones out of the sect? Could something have happened?¡±
All over the Million Beast Sect, in pces, mountains, and caves, figures opened their eyes one after another. They were the sect¡¯s powerhouses, all rmed at this moment, their gazes filled with shock.
What could provoke the Saint Ancestor to such anger? Even when that neer Saint Ancestor from the Su family recently killed a Seventh Stage Elder at the Eternal Ancient Realm in the sect, the Saint Ancestor didn¡¯t show many reactions! Could it be that something happened to the Sect Master and the others?
¡°My brother, how did you fall? Who dared to kill you? I will avenge you!¡± At this moment, a voice filled with grief and anger resounded through the heavens and earth, full of hatred and sorrow. Its sound waves were like the supreme Buddhist technique, the Lion¡¯s Roar, sweeping through the entire sect!
¡°Ah, ah, ah!¡±
In an instant, countless disciples were torn apart with fear and screaming. When the Saint Ancestor was furious, the heavens and earth would copse. With just his imposing aura, he could crush Law Phase Realm cultivators. Now, with a single roar, even if formations were isting the impact, it would be enough to kill many weak disciples.
¡°Ancestor¡ please calm down!¡±
A half-Saint Stage elder emerged from seclusion, unable to help but shout, his expression filled with fear as he pleaded. If the Ancestor continued to vent his anger like this, the Million Beast Sect would be doomed!
¡°Ancestor¡¡±
¡°If this continues, the Million Beast Sect will be finished!¡±
¡°Please, Ancestor, calm down!¡±
One by one, the hidden half-Saints of the sect appeared, shouting to stop the Ancestor. At this moment, only they dared to step forward and intervene.
¡°Ah!¡±
Caves shattered in the depths of the sect¡¯s ancestralnd, apanied by an explosion, and a majestic Law Phase figure appeared, towering over the heavens and earth. It was terrifying, with eyes like the sun and moon, a surging mist of chaos, and countless fierce beast phantoms swirling around it.
¡°I sensed your fall during my seclusion, my brother. Who killed you? Who can kill you? Could it be that Su Changsheng?¡±
That majestic Law Phase figure shed tears.
¡°What?! Purple Mountain Ancestor has fallen?! Did he die at the hands of Su Changsheng?¡±
Hearing this, several half-Saints of the Million Beast Sect were dumbfounded. No wonder the Ancestor went mad. He was one of the two great Saints of the Million Beast Sect, yet he fell just like that. For a moment, several half-Saints felt dizzy and wanted to faint. The sky was falling. He was a Saint, a pir of support, and now he had copsed.
¡°I broke through at a critical moment and couldn¡¯t save you in time, my brother. Rest assured, I will seek revenge for you!¡± whispered the figure of the Law Phase. His voice resonated like thunder, shaking the heavens and earth.
¡°Su Changsheng, no matter your methods, I will kill you to honor my brother!¡±
Boom!
Suddenly, the sky darkened, and stars appeared, one after another. The divine chains of order intertwined, apanied by a terrifying aura.
¡°No need to worry. I wille and send you all on your way!¡± A grand voice echoed, calm but shaking the entire Million Beast Sect.
¡°Su Changsheng!¡±
Upon hearing this familiar voice, many elders and several powerful half-Saints of the Million Beast Sect widened their eyes.
Since Su Changsheng killed the Million Beast Sect¡¯s elder, they had been gathering information about him, including his voice and appearance.
Now that this voice resounded, they immediately recognized its true origin. They trembled even more. Su Changsheng had struck at the heart of the Million Beast Sect.
Why did he dare to do this? How could he dare to do this? Who gave him the audacity!!!
¡°Su Changsheng!¡± The majestic Law Phase figure also realized it and roared angrily, raising his hand and striking forward, unleashing a terrifying holy aura.
¡°No need to rush. I¡¯ll send you on your way, and we¡¯ll apany each other on the road to the Underworld!¡± echoed Su Changsheng¡¯s voice.
Boom!
Countless stars revolved, roaring like meteors as they fell, one by one, crashing down onto the Million Beast Sect, attempting to eradicate the entire sect.
¡°All members of the sect, listen up! Attack the enemy!¡± A roar echoed throughout the entire sect.
At this moment, the ancient sect, a top power that had existed for tens of thousands of years, unleashed its hidden foundation. Terrifying auras erupted, and the sect formations were fully activated, capable of suppressing a Saint.
¡°Hahaha¡¡±
Su Changsheng¡¯sughter rang out in the sky, an aura more than ten times stronger erupting.
The Nine Tribtions Secret Art was amplified tenfold in all aspects¡ªcultivation, physical body, primordial spirit, divine abilities, and everything else. Thisprehensive increase inbat power made it dozens of times stronger.
Boom!
The number of stars skyrocketed, forming a vast starry sea that descended. From a distance, above the vast expanse of the Million Beast Sect that spanned tens of thousands of miles, a sea of stars crashed down. Each star burned with immense power, falling like crazed meteors.
It was a scene simr to the destruction of the world. In the end, the boundless starlight engulfed everything.
Ten minutester, the Million Beast Sect was destroyed, leaving behind ruins spanning thousands of miles.
¡°The wedding continues!¡±
On the other side, in Tianyuan City, at the Su family¡¯s wedding reception, Su Changsheng emerged from inside with a calm expression, looking wless and handsome as if he hadn¡¯t been through a great battle.
As they gazed at Su Changsheng, who had returned within fifteen minutes, the influential figures from various forces were somewhat puzzled. Perhaps their earlier spections were wrong? It might be that the Saint of Eternal Life didn¡¯t destroy the Million Beast Sect.
Come to think of it. The Million Beast Sect had a profound and iparable heritage and a powerful Saint Ancestor guarding it. Even within their stronghold, the Million Beast Sect, the influential figures at the Sixth Heaven of Saints wouldn¡¯t dare im to be able to eradicate the sect. Su Changsheng couldn¡¯t be stronger than a Sixth Heaven Saint, right? Resolving the situation in less than fifteen minutes seemed impossible.
I might have overthought it. Su Changsheng can¡¯t be stronger than their Ancestors. If the Ancestor couldn¡¯t destroy the Million Beast Sect, he wouldn¡¯t be able to either!Ling Jian thought.
Ling Xu Sword Sect¡¯s strongest Ancestor was a powerful Sixth Heaven Saint, but even he couldn¡¯t destroy the Million Beast Sect in such a short time.
Soon, the wedding concluded, and after a brief celebration, the couple was led to the bridal chamber. Some of the half-Saint sect masters couldn¡¯t sit still. After seeing Su Changsheng leave and exchanging pleasantries, they bid farewell and departed.
Among them were those who feared Su Changsheng¡¯s power and those who wanted to know the reaction and situation of the Million Beast Sect. Ling Jian, the Sect Master of Ling Xu Sword Sect, was fearful.
I must stick close to Su Changsheng and gain his favor! he thought.
However, White Cloud Ancestor did not leave. Having witnessed Su Changsheng¡¯s strength, he became even more determined to form a marriage alliance by sending his granddaughter.
¡°Chief Su¡¡± With these thoughts in mind, White Cloud Ancestor approached Su Yun with Bai Yuege.
He wanted to quickly confirm the marriage alliance. Of course, whether he could seed or not made him quite anxious. After all, Su Changsheng¡¯s past behavior didn¡¯t indicate someone interested in beauty.
Su Changsheng did not know of all this, and even if he did, he couldn¡¯t be bothered to pay attention. At this moment, he was engaged in one of the most important events of his life¡ªthe bridal chamber and candlelight!
Although there would be countless more events like this in the future, for the time being, this was the first time. Therefore, even Su Changsheng, in rare moments, felt a hint of nervousness.
Chapter 28 - Su Changsheng, I Hate You
Chapter 28: The Bridal Chamber, Candlelit Night ¨C Su Changsheng, I Hate You
Inside the bridal chamber, the candlelight flickered.
Su Changsheng slowly lifted the red veil, revealing the exquisite and unparalleled face of Gu Qingge. Her eyes were adorned with captivating makeup, adding a touch of allure to her appearance. Her lips were painted a deep red, enhancing her charm.
In the dim light, thedy in red stood alone, her gaze cold and her lips slightly bitten, showing her determination as she looked at Su Changsheng. Her gaze held hatred, anger, humiliation, and even a hint ofplicated and inexplicable affection.
¡°Come, Qingge, let¡¯s toast to our union!¡± Su Changsheng smiled and poured the spirit wine from the nearby table, handing it to Gu Qingge.
¡°¡¡±
Gu Qingge¡¯s expression remained cold. Although unwilling, she reluctantly epted the wine.
¡°I will never forgive you!¡±
Gu Qingge raised her head, her gaze icy as she spoke chillingly to Su Changsheng.
¡°I will make you remember me for the rest of your life, even if it¡¯s through hatred!¡±
Su Changsheng chuckled lightly. He had known the consequences of his actions from the beginning, but since he had decided, he would not regret it. Even without the system, he would still act this way!
¡°nk!¡±
The wine sses clinked together as they made a toast. Gu Qingge finished her drink, and a delicate blush rapidly spread across her beautiful face. Her eyes glistened with watery light, exuding a captivating charm.
Her mind became slightly hazy. The spirit wine was extremely high quality and even ordinary Dao phase cultivators would hesitate to drink too much. Although Gu Qingge was the Heavenly Empress, she had only recently been reborn and was only at the Qi Sea realm, naturally unable to resist its effects.
¡°Su Changsheng!¡±
Perhaps due to the effects of the wine, Gu Qingge became bold. It was as if she had regained the grace of the empress from her previous life. She pulled Su Changsheng closer, her voice carrying a hint of flirtation.
¡°As the Empress, I should take the initiative!¡± With a blush in her eyes, Gu Qingge fiercely proimed, then decisively pressed her lips against Su Changsheng.
¡°Hmm!¡±
Su Changsheng stared at her with slightly widened eyes, surprised by Gu Qingge¡¯s tightly closed eyes and trembling eyshes. He couldn¡¯t help but smile inwardly. Indeed, she was still quite inexperienced!
¡°Pfft!¡±
With a gentle flick of his finger, the candle me went out. Gu Qingge¡¯s delicate body was pressed down onto the bed, her red clothes removed, revealing her skin as white as jade. It was as if she were an exquisite ivory sculpture, captivating and enticing.
¡°Hmm!¡±
Soon, apanied by a muffled moan, Gu Qingge cried out with a teary voice.
¡°Su Changsheng, I hate you!¡±
It really hurt!
It was the first time she had experienced such pain in two lifetimes as if it was more agonizing than bone-chilling. But within this pain, there was also a hint of sweetness. And thus, the next three days and three nights passed by.
As Su Changsheng immersed himself in the realm of tenderness, the entire True Saint Continent was in turmoil because of him. Numerous forces were shaken, including top-tier and first-ss powers. Even the revered Tai Shi Sect and the unruly Crimson Refining Demon Pce, known for causing worldwide chaos, focused on him.
All this happened due to the destruction of the headquarters of the once-revered Wan Beast Sect, which ruled over vastnds. The ancient sect had beenpletely wiped out! The extensive sect¡¯s headquarters, spanning thousands of miles, had been reduced to ruins. One-third of the Wan Beast Mountain Range was obliterated, leaving terrifying craters and traces of powerful ster Dao techniques.
After thorough investigations by top-tier powers, it was concluded that Su Changsheng was responsible for eradicating the Wan Beast Sect. Although it was hard to believe, it took him about fifteen minutes to aplish this feat. The True Saint Continent was astounded. Even forces from nearby continents took notice of the matter.
¡°It¡¯s incredible! That was the Wan Beast Sect! Even with the loss of one ancestral Saint, they had an even stronger one remaining. With their heritage, even a Saint at the Sixth Heaven would hesitate to challenge them. Yet, Su Changsheng managed to destroy them!¡±
¡°Is he just a newly ascended Saint? His strength is too terrifying!¡±
¡°Su Changsheng must be more than an ordinary Saint. He¡¯s at least at the Sixth Heaven and possesses a top-grade Saint Weapon. That¡¯s his true strength!¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. He must have obtained a great opportunity to be this powerful. The Wan Beast Sect was so eager to go after it they must have discovered some secret they wanted to seize. But Su Changsheng silenced them!¡±
¡°I wonder what secret it was that even attracted Saints¡¯ attention!¡±
¡°It¡¯s truly terrifying. Su Changsheng¡¯s current strength is likely approaching the pinnacle of the True Saint Continent. Which ancestor could surpass him besides the two overlords among the top-tier forces?¡±
In the following days, the entire True Saint Continent buzzed with excitement. Countless forces discussed Su Changsheng, and various sect masters and Saint-level experts were shocked by his actions. Many powerful individuals spected about his true strength.
¡°The major forces are concealing their true power. Perhaps there is an old ancestor who can suppress Su Changsheng, but at least on the surface, he is the number one among the top saints and ancestors of the True Holy Continent!¡±
¡°The number one person in the True Holy Continent!¡±
¡°Hiss,the Su family has truly risen. Although they only have one saint ancestor, just with this one Changsheng Saint, they are enough to rank among the strongest top forces,parable to the Lingxu Sword Sect!¡±
¡°It¡¯s incredible!¡±
Countless cultivators expressed their amazement and shock. Even the Tai Shi Sect and the Crimson Refining Demon Pce, the two hegemonic forces, had their strongest individuals paying attention, their eyes filled with uncertainty, and the runes of the Great Dao surged with a resounding sound. They observed Su Changsheng¡¯s actions and debated how to handle him.
¡°Do not provoke him!¡±
¡°Su Changsheng¡¯s power has reached new heights. The True Holy Continent might not be able to control him anymore. We must establish a good rtionship with him!¡±
¡°While we are not afraid, we should also avoid unnecessary provocation.¡±
The saint ancestors of the Wang family, the Hunyuan Sect, and the Lingxu Sword Sect had different opinions. Even the formidable Lingxu Sword Sect, although not fearing Su Changsheng¡¯s strength, preferred not to offend him easily.
¡°Quick, mobilize the troops, seize the resources of the Ten Thousand Beast Sect!¡±
¡°The fall of such a top force means vast resources for the taking. We can use this opportunity to expand our sect!¡±
¡°But won¡¯t this provoke Su Changsheng?¡±
¡°Hmph,although Su Changsheng is strong, he can¡¯t swallow the Ten Thousand Beast Sect in one go. All the top forces cooperate in this operation, and he alone cannot stop us!¡±
One top force after another set out to plunder the territory and resources of the Ten Thousand Beast Sect. Even first-rate forces sought to snatch some benefits from behind.
In response, the Su family also took action, deploying three thousand Dharma Realm experts and thirty quasi-half-saints in the Eternal Era Realm¡ªa formidable force.
With Su Changsheng¡¯s power, many top forces chose to retreat, allowing the Su family to seize nearly one-third of the resources and upy significant territory. The Su family¡¯s resources doubled instantly.
¡°These top forces are despicable. Su Changsheng destroyed the Ten Thousand Beast Sect, yet they dare to snatch the spoils, taking away more than half of the resources!¡±
In the main hall, the elders of the Su family expressed their resentment.
Chapter 30 - I Wont Let Anyone Bully You
Chapter 30: Indestructible Body of Tribtion Reversal, I Won¡¯t Let Anyone Bully You
¡°Humph¡¡±
As Su Changsheng pondered, Gu Qingge appeared, dressed with a stern expression, walking out. Her gaze was cold as she looked at him.
Seeing the marks on his body, she blushed, ring at him. ¡°Haven¡¯t you cleaned up yet?¡±
Gu Qingge scolded him with a low voice. This area was Su Changsheng¡¯s private residence, secluded from the outside world and protected by various barriers. No one could enter without his permission, not even a saint.
Nevertheless, Su Changsheng¡¯s ¡°wild¡± appearance still embarrassed Gu Qingge. Many of those marks were unintentionally left by her in her infatuation.
¡°Yes, mydy!¡± Su Changsheng chuckled and activated a purple light that instantly restored his original appearance. He was still wearing a starry robe, his long hair tied up. But now, he exuded a more confident and spirited demeanor, like a young hero controlling the world.
Gu Qingge was momentarily dazzled by his charm but soon regained herposure. Her gaze becameplicated, uncertain of how to treat the man who had won her heart.
¡°Su Changsheng, you have won me over. When will you release the restrictions on me?¡± Gu Qingge asked, blushing as a newlywed wife, her cheeks like smooth white tofu, exuding a mature charm.
This reminded Su Changsheng of Gu Qingge¡¯s water-like skin, and he felt a bit eager.
¡°Su Changsheng, what are you thinking about?¡± Gu Qingge sensed his scorching gaze and scolded him with a mix of anger and coquetry.
¡°My mistake,¡± Su Changsheng said, feeling embarrassed. He coughed awkwardly.
¡°Su Changsheng, I¡¯ll say it again. When will you release my seal?¡± Gu Qingge asked with a cold face.
epting the irreversible situation, she wanted to remove the seal and continue her cultivation. She could quickly rise and surpass her previous life with time, even reaching the Celestial Realm.
Her resentment surged as she med Su Changsheng for suppressing her cultivation, keeping her at the Qi Sea Realm for over a month, preventing her progress. She was determined to gain power and firmly grasp her hold on Su Changsheng.
¡°Naturally, it will be after you be pregnant and give birth!¡± Su Changsheng lowered his gaze, looking at Gu Qingge, and gently caressed her face with his hand. His eyes were gentle as he spoke.
Pregnant and gave birth?!!
Hearing this, Gu Qingge widened her eyes, and her whole body seemed covered in goosebumps. She felt a sense of horror as if she wanted to faint on the spot. Was Su Changsheng serious? Did he really want her, the Empress, to be pregnant?
The thought of herself being pregnant made Gu Qingge feel suffocated. She couldn¡¯t imagine such a situation.
¡°You scoundrel, that is impossible!¡± Gu Qingge clenched her silver teeth, ring at Su Changsheng with anger and embarrassment in her heart. She couldn¡¯t get pregnant!
¡°Lady, it is destined. You cannot escape it!¡± Su Changsheng still spoke gently, but the meaning of his words was clear.
¡°By the way,dy, you shouldn¡¯t pursue your current technique. It has significant ws. It may be fine in the early stages but will cause major problemster!¡± Su Changsheng furrowed his brow and changed the subject. He didn¡¯t continue talking about pregnancy but brought up Gu Qingge¡¯s cultivation.
Initially, Su Changsheng didn¡¯t pay much attention to Gu Qingge¡¯s cultivation, but he sensed something was wrong during their wedding night. Gu Qingge¡¯s cultivation was too unstable. Although her Qi Sea was vast, its quality was poor, worse than that of an ordinary cultivator. There would inevitably be major issues if she continued cultivating like this for a long time. This kind of cultivation was nothing like a generation¡¯s Empress should possess.
¡°That was just a temporary n!¡± Gu Qingge raised her eyebrow slightly, hesitated for a moment, and although she knew Su Changsheng was changing the subject, she didn¡¯t dare to continue imagining herself being pregnant.
She continued, ¡°My original n was to quickly advance to the Celestial Realm, seek opportunities to activate my physique, and start over with cultivation, achieving Nirvana and forging an unsurpassed Immortal Foundation.¡±
¡°But¡¡± Gu Qingge nced at him, her gaze cold and her meaning crystal clear. It was extremely unfortunate that she ran into Su Changsheng right at the beginning of her n, and he had a firm grip on her.
She had doubted more than once that Su Changsheng had deliberately sought her out at that time. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t have been so coincidental.
¡°This shows that you and I have a great destiny together!¡± Su Changsheng¡¯s expression remained unchanged as he said and smiled. He ignored the sharpness in her words.
¡°Lady, what kind of physique do you possess? What conditions are needed to activate it? Can I help you ?¡± Although Su Changsheng knew that Gu Qingge was the reincarnation of Heaven¡¯s Mandate Empress, he had no idea about her specific physique. However, as Heaven¡¯s Mandate Empress, her physique should be remarkable.
¡°My physique is called the Indestructible Body of Myriad Cmities,¡± Gu Qingge said calmly.
Upon hearing this, Su Changsheng was instantly moved, and his eyes revealed a hint of astonishment. This kind of physique was extraordinary. It belonged to the Holy Body level and was considered the pinnacle of Holy Bodies. It was said that those with this physique were destined to be emperors, known as the Indestructible Ones, with the potential to ascend as immortals.
This kind of physique was extremely rare, with very few examples recorded in ancient texts. There were only two recorded instances in the vast river of time spanning billions of years in the Eternal Heaven Realm. They grew to their peak and became invincible, eventually bing Great Emperors. Of course, activating such a physique was also a mystery to Su Changsheng.
¡°It¡¯s simple. You just have to die once!¡± Seeing Su Changsheng¡¯s reaction, Gu Qingge understood his confusion. She sneered and casually said.
In her previous life, she was killed by the Gu family, which activated her physique, and then she was reborn. This was the uniqueness of the Indestructible Body of Myriad Cmities. It resurrected from death, revealing invincible aptitude and possessing indestructible characteristics. It was extremely difficult to kill.
¡°Die once¡¡± Su Changsheng fell silent. He thought about her experiences in the Gu family and her words and couldn¡¯t help but feel heartache. Gu Qingge was simply living under the shadow of that ancient temte, except she didn¡¯t have the joyous childhood that person had, only arduous cultivation.
¡°With me here, I won¡¯t let you suffer that pain and no one will dare to bully you again!¡± Su Changsheng embraced her in his arms, speaking with a gentle tone.
Gu Qingge trembled, wanting to struggle out of his embrace, but upon hearing his words and feeling his warm yet firm embrace, she gradually softened. She breathed in the intoxicating scent with her small face buried in his chest.
¡°I should be the one to be wary, not you. No one else can bully me!¡± After a long while, Gu Qingge finally regained her senses, and her cold voice sounded from within the embrace.
¡°I have another way to activate it, but it requires many resources!¡± Not long after, Gu Qingge broke free from his embrace, raised her hand to tidy up the messy hair on her forehead, and thought about how she had been a little intoxicated just now. She red at Su Changsheng with displeasure and spoke in a cold tone.
¡°I just don¡¯t know if the great Eternal Ancestor can provide them!¡±
There was a touch of sarcasm in Gu Qingge¡¯s words. Upon hearing this, Su Changsheng didn¡¯t get angry. Instead, he looked at Gu Qingge with astonishment, and his eyes were shining.
Hmm! This charmingly quirky and teasing demeanor was really good. He wanted to experience it again.
For no reason, Gu Qingge felt a chill running down her spine.
Chapter 31 - Paying a Visit to the Wang Family, I Disagree
Chapter 31: Gathering Resources for You, Paying a Visit to the Wang Family, I Disagree
¡°Tsk,these resources¡¡± After Gu Qingge mentioned the required materials to activate her abilities, even someone as powerful as Su Changsheng couldn¡¯t help but express amazement.
The necessary resources weren¡¯t just vast in quantity, but most were incredibly rare divine objects. For instance, the Heavenly Tribtion Lotus, an eighth-grade holy herb that could even make Saints envious and spark disputes over a single nt. There were also Heavenly Tribtion Fruits, Divine Thunder Liquid, and essence blood from Saint-level ferocious beasts, among other things.
Gathering these materials would be a formidable challenge, even for an average person or Saint. Even Gu Qingge, a reincarnated Empress, would struggle to collect them due to her limited cultivation. Despite her awareness of various opportunities, it would still demand immense effort.
Alternatively, Gu Qingge could undergo rebirth to directly activate the Indestructible Body of Myriad Cmities. However, despite its potential resource savings, Su Changsheng would never allow this method.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll gather them for you within three days,¡± Su Changsheng assured Gu Qingge softly.
Having wiped out the Ten Thousand Beast Sect, he had gained a significant amount of resources. Although hecked key items like the Heavenly Tribtion Lotus and Heavenly Tribtion Fruits, he could trade with other forces.
As far as he knew, the Wang family possessed a Heavenly Tribtion Fruit tree, yielding thirty-six Heavenly Tribtion Fruits every three thousand years. Asking for a hundred and eighty fruits wouldn¡¯t be unreasonable, right?
The true challengey with the Heavenly Tribtion Lotus. Only two forces were known to possess this sacred herb throughout the True Saint Continent, the Lingxu Sword Sect and the Tai Shi Sect. Thetter was not an option due to their superior strength. Thus, the Lingxu Sword Sect was the only viable choice.
Though formidable, they were within his reach. If they were open to trading, it could work. If not, he would resort to force. With this in mind, Su Changsheng¡¯s eyes gleamed with determination.
¡°If you encounter any difficulties, I can find solutions myself,¡± Gu Qingge noted the determination in Su Changsheng¡¯s gaze and felt the need to remind him.
¡°Rest assured,¡± Su Changsheng replied, prioritizing gathering the other divine objects first and then pursuing the Heavenly Tribtion Lotus from the Lingxu Sword Sect.
Over the next three days, Su Changsheng utilized the Su family¡¯s resources and worked tirelessly to procure the materials Gu Qingge required. He even demanded higher quality andrger quantities, regardless of the cost.
¡°Boom!¡±
Additionally, Su Changsheng personally visited the Wang family, his imposing aura causing a stir among the Wang family¡¯s ancestors.
¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±
¡°A descending Saint!¡±
¡°It¡¯s Su Changsheng!¡±
The Wang family was in turmoil as they witnessed Su Changsheng¡¯s divine-like presence. The arrival of a Saint was a momentous asion, and their reactions varied from fear to confidence in their family¡¯s strength.
¡°So, that¡¯s Su Changsheng?¡± Within the Wang family¡¯s domain, a stunning woman directed her attention towards Su Changsheng, admiring his elegance and power.
¡°Boom!¡±
Two awe-inspiring figures emerged within the Wang family, radiating saintly mightparable to the Ten Thousand Beast Sect¡¯s Saint. These were the Wang family¡¯s ancestors.
¡°Friend Changsheng, pleasee in.¡±
¡°We regret not weing you upon your arrival, Friend Changsheng.¡±
Their voices echoed, inviting Su Changsheng in.
¡°Boom!¡±
A splendid golden path materialized, apanied by divine phenomena. Celestial flowers blossomed, and radiant light showered down.
¡°I arrived suddenly and disturbed the Wang family. Please forgive me, my friends,¡± Su Changsheng said with a gentle smile. Given the respectful demeanor of the Wang family saints, he refrained from being arrogant.
¡°Boom!¡±
Shortly after that, Su Changsheng confidently stepped onto the golden path, his demeanorposed. He walked into the ancestral grounds of the Wang family, showing no fear of potential ambushes or dangers. If any threats emerged, he could easily handle them.
Soon, silence enveloped the ancestral grounds of the Wang family. Chaotic mist concealed everything, rendering outsiders clueless about the events transpiring within.
A group of Wang family members, including the patriarch, elders, and numerous grand elders, emerged from seclusion, anxiously awaiting the oue and fearing a potential conflict.
¡°Hahaha¡¡±
After a mere fifteen minutes, apanied byughter, Su Changsheng emerged from the Wang family¡¯s depths alongside the two Wang family saints. They conversed andughed as they escorted him out, reassuring the Wang family experts.
¡°I didn¡¯t anticipate Su Changsheng being here for the Heavenly Tribtion Fruits!¡±
As they watched Su Changsheng depart, one of the Wang family saints suddenly remarked. This middle-aged man held a cultivation level simr to the Purple Mountain Saint.
¡°But I¡¯m perplexed, Ancestor. Why did you entrust the entire Heavenly Tribtion Tree to Su Changsheng? It¡¯s a cornerstone of our Wang family!¡± The middle-aged man inquired with uncertainty.
The Heavenly Tribtion Tree, an eighth-grade sacred tree, bore the coveted Heavenly Tribtion Fruits. These potent fruits enabled cultivators to navigate their celestial tribtions while harnessing the tribtion¡¯s power to bolster their foundation and strength within the same realm.
While effective only for cultivators below the Eternal Ancient Realm, the tree contributed to producing numerous top-tier Law Phase Realm cultivators, significantly aiding the emergence of Eternal Ancient Realm cultivators.
Bestowing it directly upon Su Changsheng raised concerns, as it could diminish the Wang family¡¯s influence and hinder their capacity to cultivate Law Phase Realm practitioners. This posed a puzzle.
¡°I don¡¯t have much time remaining.¡±
Upon hearing this, another Wang family saint, an elderly man, remainedposed and shook his head.
This venerable figure appeared aged and held significant seniority. Named Wang Xudao, he headed the lineage of the middle-aged saint. Though equals in rank, the middle-aged man greatly respected his ancestor for nurturing him to sainthood.
¡°Ancestor¡¡±
The middle-aged man¡¯s heart trembled upon hearing these words, instantly grasping the old man¡¯s intent.
¡°Should I pass away, you alone might struggle against those two forces. The Wang family could suffer grave losses. Hence, the Wang family necessitates robust external support.¡±
¡°Su Changsheng serves as that reinforcement. Sacrificing a Heavenly Tribtion Tree is a trifling matter. If it secures his goodwill and prompts his assistance to the Wang family in the future, it¡¯s a worthwhile trade.¡± Wang Xudao expressed with a soft tone.
¡°Ancestor, I¡¯ll search for longevity materials on your behalf. No need to fret so.¡±
The middle-aged man trembled as he pledged. His eyes were reddened. Even as a saint, he couldn¡¯t hold back his tears.
¡°Foolish child, no need for that. I recognize my own circumstances well. Ordinary longevity pills are ineffectual, and even rarer ones would elude your grasp.¡± Wang Xudao chuckled lightly, shaking his head. He bore a carefree disposition, unruffled by his impending passing.
¡°Furthermore, I won¡¯t merely resign to fate. When the great saint¡¯s hidden realm manifests in the Burial Demon Valley, I shall confront it.¡± Wang Xudao asserted calmly, and the middle-aged man fell silent, understanding his ancestor had meticulously prepared for the inevitable.
¡°I understand.¡±
Unaware of the dialogue between the two saint ancestors, the Wang family members, including numerous experts, gazed upon them with reverence. Only a cluster of grand elders furrowed their brows, consumed by concern.
Meanwhile, elsewhere, the Lingxu Sword Sect¡¯s mountain peaks reached into the clouds, a grand expanse exuding majesty. Each peak possessed a sharpness reminiscent of swords unsheathed, exuding a sword aura that was both sharp and fierce.
Amidst these peaksy pces resembling heavenly abodes, radiating spiritual energy. Waterfalls cascaded like the Milky Way. Amidst mountains and pces, sword cultivators tread on spiritual swords, resembling legendary Sword Saint realms. This served as the Lingxu Sword Sect¡¯s headquarters, the most formidable sword sect in the True Saint Continent.
¡°Humph,he seeks the Tribtion Crossing Lotus? It¡¯s an eighth-grade sacred herb. The Lingxu Sword Sect possesses only one, and Su Changsheng thinks he can barter for it so easily?¡±
¡°Wishful thinking!¡±
Ling Jian snorted within the sect¡¯s main hall, disdain evident as he surveyed the powerful Su family members present.
Chapter 32 - the depth of Old Ancestors cultivation was truly profound.
Chapter 32: Was just to disgust, and the depth of Old Ancestor¡¯s cultivation was truly profound.
Ling Jian¡¯s expression turned frigid and distant as he gazed down from an elevated position. Within the Lingxu Sword Sect, he had reimed his former arrogance and was unafraid of Su Changsheng. Regardless of Su Changsheng¡¯s strength, could he really infiltrate the Lingxu Sword Sect and carry out a rampage?
¡°Lingxu Sect Master, the Su family is showing great sincerity. They¡¯re willing to offer double the price or two eighth-grade holy medicines in exchange for the Heaven Crossing Lotus,¡± a powerful Su family member stated solemnly. Bestowed by the system as a protector, this peak-level Eternal Realm expert hade to negotiate.
¡°That¡¯s out of the question. The Heaven Crossing Lotus is a treasure of the Lingxu Sword Sect, and I won¡¯t entertain such an offer,¡± Ling Jian¡¯s tone remained icy and dispassionate.
¡°The Lingxu Sword Sect has already taken a third of the resources from the Ten Thousand Beasts Sect this time. The Supreme Ancestor left behind those resources, and our Su family can overlook it. Furthermore, we¡¯re prepared to triple the price. How does that sound?¡± the Su family member proposed, his expression troubled as he persisted.
¡°Heh, taken? The Ten Thousand Beasts Sect¡¯s territory isn¡¯t under the Su family¡¯s control. Are we not allowed to upy it as the Lingxu Sword Sect? Moreover, is Sage Longevity¡¯s influence that overwhelming?¡± Ling Jian¡¯s face twisted into a smirk mixed with disdain. He shifted his demeanor, intense determination in his gaze as he exuded dominance. ¡°Or could it be that your Su family is ready to wage war against the Lingxu Sword Sect?!¡±
As the foremost powerhouse of the Lingxu Sword Sect, Ling Jian doubted that Su Changsheng would dare to engage them in warfare just for the sake of a Heaven Crossing Lotus.
¡°Very well, the Su family will remember this!¡± The Su family member¡¯s gaze lingered on Ling Jian, his tone turning chilly before he turned and left.
¡°Absurd!¡± Ling Jian scoffed. Remember? Was that meant to be a threat? Did they believe the Lingxu Sword Sect was merely a nouveau riche force like the Ten Thousand Beasts Sect? In its prime, the Lingxu Sword Sect had been nearlyparable with ancient ns, nearly reaching their echelon. Though it had somewhat waned now, it still boasted three Great Sage Ancestors and a profound foundation. A mere Su Changsheng didn¡¯t inspire fear.
¡°Su Changsheng¡ hmph!¡± Ling Jian muttered, recalling the encounter in Tianyuan City, an undercurrent of resentment and discontent stirring within him.
He bore no grudge against Su Changsheng. If it were a formidable saint from another force, he wouldn¡¯t target them this way, needlessly provoking adversaries for the Lingxu Sword Sect. However, Su Changsheng was different. They hailed from the same era, or rather, Su Changsheng predated him by a thousand or more years. Moreover, his talent exceeded Su Changsheng by far. Possessing the Sword Dao Divine Body, he should have ascended to the saintly realm. Yet, even after over seven millennia, he remained confined to the Half-Saint level, unable to take thatst step. Contrastingly, Su Changsheng seeded. Not only did he be a saint before Ling Jian, but hisbat prowess was astonishing, even wiping out the Ten Thousand Beasts Sect. This brewed jealousy within Ling Jian. The more exceptional Su Changsheng proved the more envious Ling Jian became.
¡°Su Changsheng, while I might not be able to act against you, I can surely make you ufortable!¡± Ling Jian sneered, relishing the thought of the vexed expression that might cross Su Changsheng¡¯s face.
Regardless of his strength, what did it matter? In this realm, heritage and social connections still held sway.
¡°Ah,e to think of it, I¡¯ve yet to capture that young beauty from the Baiyun Dynasty. She undoubtedly harbors a remarkable secret!¡± At that moment, Ling Jian raised an eyebrow, recollecting the alluring maiden he had encountered at the wedding celebration, a being as elegant as a moonlit elf. Avarice shed in his eyes. Intuition whispered that the Baiyun Dynasty¡¯s princess concealed a great secret that might propel him to sainthood. And even if not, her exquisite allure alone fascinated Ling Jian.
¡°It¡¯s time to apprehend her. Hmph,a minor Baiyun Dynasty dares to defy me!¡± Ling Jian muttered, reminiscing about the instance he had been snubbed by the Baiyun Ancestor, his gaze chilling.
In the past days, he had refrained from annihting the Baiyun Dynasty to seize the Ten Thousand Beasts Sect¡¯s resources and domain. Now that this was aplished, the hour hade to capture Bai Yuege.
¡°No time to waste. I¡¯ll lead our sect¡¯s experts to obliterate the Baiyun Dynasty!¡± Ling Jian dered, rising from his seat, prepared to marshal the sect¡¯s potent members to attack the Baiyun Dynasty.
¡°Not so fast!¡± Yet, shortly after his stand, he hesitated, brows furrowing as he muttered, ¡°The Baiyun Dynasty lies perilously close to the Su family. Crossing paths with Su Changsheng unintentionally would be unwise!¡±
The Baiyun Dynasty¡¯s territory was close to the Su family, and the imperial capital was only a few thousand miles away from Tianyuan City. This distance might be vast and incredibly long for regr experts, but for saint-level experts, it would only take a few moments to cross it.
There was a high chance of encountering Su Changsheng in such a nearby area. It was important to note that Ling Jian made an offensivement at the Su family¡¯s wedding celebration, and Su Changsheng might remember it. Moreover, he had turned down Su Changsheng¡¯s exchange terms.
Thebination of recent and past grievances was risky. If they happened to cross paths, Su Changsheng might attack him and potentially end his life. Even if the Lingxu Sword Sect held great power during that time, it wouldn¡¯t dare to provoke Su Changsheng for a deceased individual.
¡°No, I need to send my followers. They¡¯re only dealing with an old ancestor of the Baiyun Dynasty. It should be doable with a few Half-Saints!¡± Ling Jian muttered.
As the Sect Master, leading the Lingxu Sword Sect for centuries, he naturally built his own substantial force with many loyal followers. Some of them were Half-Saints.
Boom!
After a while, following Ling Jian¡¯s instructions, three disguised Half-Saints discreetly left the Lingxu Sword Sect and headed toward the Baiyun Dynasty¡
In the Su Family, Su Yun informed Su Changsheng of the marriage proposal of Princess Bai Yuege.
¡°Oh, you mean the Baiyun Ancestor intends to marry Bai Yuege to me?¡± Seated on the main throne in a pce, Su Changsheng¡¯s face disyed some astonishment.
Su Yun stood respectfully beside him, looking obedient like a disciple.
¡°Yes, Ancestor!¡± Su Yun respectfully replied. He said, ¡°But since I wasn¡¯t aware of your thoughts, I refrained from deciding on the Ancestor¡¯s behalf and didn¡¯t respond directly!¡±
¡°Interesting.¡± Su Changsheng rubbed his chin, a yful look on his face. He initially thought the Baiyun Ancestor wanted to wed a younger member of the Su family to salvage the dynasty from ruin.
Yet, he hadn¡¯t expected that the intended spouse would be him!
It must be acknowledged that the Baiyun Ancestor possessed an ingenious n and the audacity to make such a choice, offering an exceptionally talented individual to him.
Initially, he had nned to take action himself. Unexpectedly, the other party came seeking him.
As for the Baiyun Dynasty? He dismissed a mere territory of tens of thousands of miles. He could conquer othernds instead.
After all, the next step for the Su family was expansion. At that point, utilizing the Ten Thousand Beasts Sect as a stepping stone, he would use the pretext of warring with other prominent forces. Did they genuinely believe he would sit passively as the Ten Thousand Beasts Sect was divided among various forces?
All these opportunities were perilous. The forces that had acted during this period would be addressed systematically in the future.
¡°Inform them that I agree. As for the wedding, let¡¯s schedule it for three months from now!¡± Su Changsheng nodded.
¡°Yes, I¡¯ll take care of it, Ancestor!¡± Su Yun¡¯s heart trembled. He secretly realized it was a good thing he hadn¡¯t outright refused earlier and had retained some flexibility.
Simultaneously, he contemted whether he should locate more high-caliber goddesses, enchantresses, and simr figures for the Ancestor.
¡°They must possess a divine physique or extraordinary talent to capture my interest!¡±
As if interpreting Su Yun¡¯s thoughts, Su Changsheng¡¯sposed voice resonated.
Divine physique?
Su Yun¡¯s heart quivered.
Was this the Ancestor¡¯s level?
Indeed, it was profound and enigmatic. It wasn¡¯t something that he, a regr mortal, could understand!
¡°Iprehend, Ancestor!¡± Su Yun respectfully withdrew and went to answer the message from the Baiyun Dynasty.
¡°What¡¯s this youngster scheming?¡± With a single nce, Su Changsheng discerned the other¡¯s intentions, feeling somewhat entertained and resigned.
The reason for asking for a divine physique was merely a standard set by the system. However, since he had chosen this path of matrimony and concubinage, he naturally disdained any pretense.
¡°Ancestor, the Lingxu Sword Sect has declined your terms!¡± At that instant, a formidable member of the Su family entered and reported to Su Changsheng. He was the pinnacle expert of the Eternal Ancient Realm who had gone to negotiate with the Lingxu Sword Sect.
Chapter 33 - Seeking Brother Changshengs Help?
Chapter 33: The Weeping Bai Yuege, Seeking Brother Changsheng¡¯s Help?
¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Su Changsheng furrowed his brows, scanning his surroundings. Logically, given his proposed conditions and current strength, the Lingxu Sword Sect shouldn¡¯t have refused. That would only provoke his anger. Could the Saint Ancestor of the Lingxu Sword Sectck foresight? While the Heavenly Tribtion Lotus was rare, its potency wasn¡¯t significantly stronger than other eighth-grade saintly medicines. Its value was limited, so it didn¡¯t seem worth antagonizing a Saint Ancestor for it, right?
¡°It¡¯s the Sect Master, Ling Jian, who declined your terms. His stance was unwavering!¡± reported the pinnacle expert of the Eternal Ancient Realm.
¡°Ling Jian? I see!¡± Su Changsheng¡¯s brows rxed. He recalled this individual, who had disparaged him at the wedding. Yet, at the time, he hadn¡¯t paid much heed. He saw that person as a jealous nuisance and hadn¡¯t bothered to give them more thought. However, the situation now made sense if it was indeed Ling Jian.
¡°Lingxu Sword Sect¡ intriguing. It seems I need to visit them in person!¡± Su Changsheng said softly.
Indeed, the Lingxu Sword Sect was quite formidable, once rivaling the ancient ns in power. Although its might had waned, it possessed enough strength topetently face a Seventh Heaven of the Saint Realm. It would be a challenge even for a regr Ninth Heaven of the Saint Realm to dismantle it! However, did that concern him? Since they obstructed his path, he would merely remove them!
¡°Phew¡¡±
With these reflections in mind, Su Changsheng stood up. His gaze roamed, withholding his saintly aura. Yet, his presence filled the air, making it hard for the pinnacle expert of the Eternal Ancient Realm to breathe.
Boom!
Without hesitation, Su Changsheng advanced a step. He materialized directly above the Northern Wastnd, his grand aura radiating like a brilliant sun. Just as he was about to head toward the Lingxu Sword Sect¡ his gaze abruptly halted, directed towards the Baiyun Dynasty¡¯s direction.
¡°Something¡¯s amiss?¡± Su Yun raised an eyebrow in astonishment. The Baiyun Dynasty¡¯s capitaly two to three hundred thousand miles from the Su family. For an ordinary Eternal Ancient Realm expert, it was a monumental distance. Amon Saint Realm expert would struggle to sense anything from such a vast expanse. However, Su Changsheng was unique. His Divine Soul surpassed others of his level, enabling him to instantly detect the signs of a fierce battle erupting in the imperial capital. The Baiyun Dynasty faced danger.
¡°Bai Yuege is my future second wife. She can¡¯t be endangered!¡± Su Changsheng murmured. The next instant, he took a stride and vanished from his prior location.
Boom! Boom! Boom!
Simultaneously, the once glorious heavenly pcey in ruins within the Baiyun Dynasty¡¯s imperial capital. Limbs and shattered bodies littered the surroundings while blood stained the ground. Many influential members of the royal n had met their end.
¡°Ah!¡±
Baiyun Ancestor shed against three enigmatic half-saints in the skies, expending thest vestiges of his original power. He bellowed angrily, his white hair dancing wildly, encircled by a dazzling golden glow as fearsome divine might surged forth.
¡°Are you agents of the Lingxu Sword Sect? Don¡¯t you realize my Baiyun Dynasty has already formed a marriage pact with Saint Changsheng? Aren¡¯t you concerned about confronting Saint Changsheng?¡± Baiyun Ancestor angrily shouted, his heart seething with immense wrath. His cloudy eyes radiated an intense, blinding luminescence as potent as the sun.
Yet, even so, he remained outmatched by the three half-saints. He endured a beating, coughing up blood, his half-saint-level form nearing copse.
¡°Humph,a feeble half-saint insect, dares to provoke our Sect Master. He deserves death!¡± one of the Lingxu Sword Sect¡¯s half-saints retorted icily, his tone aloof.
¡°Enough chatter, y him and then seize the young girl!¡± another impatient half-saint demanded.
ng!
As the words echoed, another half-saint unsheathed his sword. His half-saint-level de¡¯s power surged, emitting a splendid sword radiance. The sword¡¯s potency erupted, and a brilliant sword light cleaved, severing one of Baiyun Ancestor¡¯s arms, causing blood to spurt.
¡°Ah!¡±
Baiyun Ancestor emitted a furious roar. He yearned to retaliate with all his might, but his advanced age and waning vitality prevented him from matching the formidable trio of half-saints. He was outmatched.
¡°You¡¯re naught but an ineffectual old fool!¡± taunted the Lingxu Sword Sect¡¯s initial half-saint, who had spoken earlier. Advancing through the void, his gaze turned frigid, a fearsome sword qi emanating from his being.
Step by step, he descended as if adhering to a certain course. With each stride, a horrifying sword radiance was unleashed. Nine strands of sword light, possessing edges capable of sundering divine moons and cleavingnd for thousands of miles, assailed Baiyun Ancestor, inducing blood-spurting wounds.
Boom!
Across the heavens, dreadful auras surged and collided, shaking the entire Baiyun Dynasty¡¯s capital. Innumerable cultivators and mortals scattered in fear and chaos.
The capital teemed with opportunistic individuals exploiting the unrest to steal resources. Some reveled in wanton ughter, indulging their desires. The once-mighty dynasty¡¯s army had crumbled, its kings and nobles defeated, plunging the realm into utter disarray.
¡°Grandfather!¡± Bai Yuege was shielded inside the imperial pce by a hidden artifact, escaping the aftermath of the battle. However, she watched tearfully as Baiyun Ancestor suffered severe injuries and coughed up blood.
¡°Why is this happening¡ sob¡ sob¡¡± Bai Yuege cried inconsbly. She was just a young girl, so she couldn¡¯t understand why things had turned out this way. Not long ago, Grandfather was brimming with joy, announcing that Saint Changsheng had agreed to the marriage alliance. The Emperor, the Princess, and a group of senior elders were equally thrilled, foreseeing the rise of the Baiyun Dynasty and her future marriage to Saint Changsheng.
Before the celebrations began, three enigmatic figures stormed in and effortlessly destroyed the newly restored pce. They gravely wounded the Old Ancestor and slew the Emperor, the Elder Grandfather, and others. The royal family had been almost entirely wiped out, leaving even the familiar White Cloud Patriarch on the brink of death.
¡°Sob¡Someone, please help Grandfather!¡± White Yuege cried, her tear-streaked face showing her desperation. ¡°Changsheng, save the Old Ancestor, please!¡±
At that moment, she recalled Su Changsheng, the extraordinarily handsome and incredibly powerful Saint who surpassed the Old Ancestor. A glimmer of hope ignited as she pleaded, ¡°Please, Changsheng,e to our help!¡±
¡°What a ludicrous thought!¡±
¡°Su Changsheng? He¡¯s merely a Saint, miles away. Do you truly believe he possesses god-like knowledge of this ce?¡±
¡°Humph,don¡¯t waste time. This old man is quite a bother!¡±
In the sky, the three semi-saints from the Sword Sect sneered contemptuously upon hearing those words. However, they decided to swiftly end the battle to avoid prolonged conflict.
Boom!
One of the semi-saints from the Sword Sect swung their sword, releasing a brilliant sword light, showcasing a profound sword technique to kill the White Cloud Patriarch in a single strike.
¡°Sob¡Old Ancestor, be careful!¡±
Seeing this unfold, White Yuege cried out anxiously, her body emanating a divine light as the essence of moonlight surged forth, exuding a magnificent aura as if it would transform into a divine moon.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here!¡±
At that moment, arge hand reached out and gently stroked her hair, as Su Changsheng¡¯s soothing voice reassured her in a calm tone.
He was Su Changsheng. He had hastened from the Su n to this location, but regrettably, he had arrived toote.
¡°Chang¡ Changsheng, brother¡¡±
Feeling warmth on her forehead, White Yuege lifted her tear-filled, captivating face, looking stunned at Su Changsheng before her, almost as if she were in a daze.
Could it be a dream?
Su Changsheng, for whom she had lost hope, had unexpectedly appeared right before her!
Boom!
Su Changsheng raised his head, his gaze icy and indifferent as he locked onto the three semi-saints. A killing intent befitting a Saint emanated, instantly filling the hearts of the three with fear, prompting them to shriek in terror.
¡°Su Changsheng!¡±
¡°How is this possible? Why are you here?¡±
¡°We are elders of the Lingxu Sword Sect. Please, spare us, Saint Changsheng, for the sake of the Old Ancestor¡¡±
Bang!
Before they could exin, Su Changsheng raised his hand, obliterating them from a distance, causing them to burst like fireworks, showering the area with blood. Then, with a wave of his hand, he grasped three fragmented souls, remnants of the three semi-saints.
¡°Saint Changsheng!¡±
The White Cloud Patriarch, who had narrowly survived in the face of death, disyed a look of joy upon witnessing this scene.
Chapter 34 - Power is Everything, Trampling the Lingxu Sword Sect
Chapter 34: Power is Everything, Trampling the Lingxu Sword Sect
¡°Hmm!¡±
Su Changsheng nodded and furrowed his brow as he surveyed the imperial capital, only to find it reduced to a deste ruin. Chaos prevailed in every corner of the city.
¡°Anyone who dares to cause further chaos shall be beheaded!¡±
A cold shout resounded, echoing throughout the imperial capital. Simultaneously, a majestic holy aura swept through the area.
¡°The Saint has arrived!¡±
¡°Spare us¡¡±
¡°Senior, please spare us¡¡±
All around the imperial capital, cultivators who had taken advantage of the chaos to plunder looked fearful. They all kneeled on the ground, their expressions filled with terror as they pleaded for mercy. Even the remnants of the royal army and strong warriors disyed hopeful looks.
This Saint seemed to be on the side of the dynasty.
¡°Cough, cough¡¡±
In mid-air, White Cloud Patriarch coughed and descended. His aura was feeble, and he only had one arm left. His body swayed, on the verge of copsing at any moment.
¡°Thank you, Saint Changsheng, for intervening and saving me!¡±
White Cloud Patriarch braced himself, supporting his heavily injured body, and expressed his gratitude to Su Changsheng.
¡°No worries. I have already agreed to your conditions, and the matters of the White Cloud Dynasty are also my concerns,¡± Su Changsheng said indifferently.
¡°Thank you, Saint Changsheng!¡±
Upon hearing this, White Cloud Patriarch¡¯s expression brightened, feeling much relieved. He knew that Su Changsheng was referring to the marriage alliance. With Su Changsheng¡¯s protection, as White Yuege grew up, even if she couldn¡¯t be a Saint, having Su Changsheng by her side would allow the White Cloud Dynasty to rise once again. With this in mind, he felt at ease.
¡°Old Ancestor, are you alright¡ Sob, sob, sob¡¡± White Yuege, her teary eyes mesmerizing, walked forward and sobbed.
¡°Moon, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine. I can live a few more years,¡± White Cloud Patriarchforted her.
¡°But¡ but your injuries are severe!¡± White Yuege bit her lip, her face filled with worry.
¡°Take this Minor Creation Pill. Although it can¡¯t make up for your lost origin, it will help you recover from your injuries and live a few more years without any problems,¡± Su Changsheng said, flicking his finger and presenting a pill. It was a Minor Creation Pill, exuding a rich essence and a powerful aura.
Although it couldn¡¯tpare to a genuine Creation Pill, it was still precious enough to allow White Cloud Patriarch to heal his injuries.
Of course, restoring the original power that White Cloud Patriarch had burned before was impossible. With his current state, he would only live for another ten years.
¡°Thank you for bestowing this, Saint Changsheng!¡± White Cloud Patriarch revealed a hint of joy, then epted the pill and consumed it to refine it.
Buzz¡
The essence of the Minor Creation Pill surged forth, coursing through White Cloud Patriarch¡¯s body. His previously grievous injuries quickly recovered, with divine light swirling around him. The essence of creation permeated the air, and his vitality was restored at an astonishing speed.
¡°Thank you, Brother Changsheng!¡± White Yuege expressed her gratitude.
White Yuege, delighted by the scene, looked at Su Changsheng with admiration. ¡°Brother Changsheng¡¡±
Su Changsheng¡¯s mouth twitched. He was already seven thousand years old, which would make him an ancient monster in the mortal world, yet he was being called ¡°brother¡± by a little girl. Well¡ It might be wasn¡¯t so bad after all!
Su Changsheng lowered his gaze, his eyes falling on White Yuege. Her petite figure, bare feet, and pure, sparkling eyes captivated him. The thought that she was his fiancee still brought a twinge of guilt to his heart.
¡°Saint Changsheng¡¡± A hoarse voice sounded shortly after. Su Changsheng raised his eyes to see White Cloud Patriarch, who had finished adjusting his breath, respectfully looking at him. Though his injuries had not fully healed, they were temporarily suppressed and would take some time to recover.
¡°Speak up. Why did the Lingxu Sword Sect target you?¡± Su Changsheng raised an eyebrow and asked, puzzled by this situation. It was one of the things that confused him. How did the White Cloud Dynasty, a mere first-rate power, provoke the Lingxu Sword Sect to take action, even sending three semi-saints?
¡°Well, it¡¯s like this¡¡± White Cloud Patriarch sighed and exined the process of their grudge with Ling Jian.
¡°I see.¡± Su Changsheng nodded, a trace of coldness shing in his eyes. It seemed that he had one more reason to deal with Ling Jian.
¡°Grandfather, is all this because of me?¡± White Yuege said sadly.
¡°Moon¡¡± White Cloud Patriarch was about tofort her when Su Changsheng interrupted.
¡°You¡¯re wrong. It¡¯s because of strength!¡±
¡°Your weakness allows the Lingxu Sword Sect to ignore the White Cloud Dynasty, attack your people, and take you away. They don¡¯t care if they destroy a dynasty!¡±
¡°If you were powerful, like me, you could p the enemy to death and then march into the Lingxu Sword Sect, twisting their heads off and using them as footballs!¡±
¡°It¡¯s all about strength!¡±
¡°If you¡¯re weak, you¡¯ll be bullied. Do you understand?¡± Su Changsheng looked at the bewildered White Yuege, speaking calmly.
¡°Moon understands!¡± White Yuege nodded slowly. Her initially confused expression gradually became resolute.
As a princess of a royal dynasty, she had always been well-protected, but it didn¡¯t mean she knew nothing. Especially after this incident and Su Changsheng¡¯s teachings, she truly understood. In this world, strength was the most important thing if she wanted to avoid being bullied.
¡°Next, I will go to the Lingxu Sword Sect¡¯s mountain gate, twist off Ling Jian¡¯s head, and take something else. Yuege, do you want toe with me?¡± Su Changsheng lowered his head and looked at White Yuege.
¡°Mm, Brother Changsheng, I¡¯ll go with you!¡± White Yuege nodded firmly, her eyes shining brightly.
¡°Good!¡±
Su Changsheng smiled. He didn¡¯t want his wives to be mere decorations. Although having decorative wives was fine since he could afford it, it would be a waste considering their exceptional talents. For example, White Yuege had a [Golden] fate, and if she could develop her potential to its peak, it would be effortless for her to be an emperor.
He looked forward to a future where all his wives became empresses, immortal women, or even immortal queens. The scene would be quite impressive!
¡°As for you, I will send some strong members of the Su family to help you rebuild the imperial pce. There are still some remnants of the royal family, and you can gather them together!¡± Su Changsheng turned to White Cloud Patriarch and instructed.
¡°Thank you, Saint Changsheng!¡± White Cloud Patriarch respectfully expressed his gratitude while secretly feeling astonished. Perhaps, after today, the True Saint Continent would experience a great upheaval. Su Changsheng was nning to strike at the Lingxu Sword Sect, which was much more challenging than destroying the Beastmaster Sect! It was destined to shake the entire continent.
Boom!
Soon, Su Changsheng left with White Yuege. In a short moment, he traversed millions of miles and arrived at the Lingxu Sword Sect. An immense and terrifying aura of sanctity swept over the ce.
Boom!
Following that, a massive hand descended, releasing a powerparable to the Seventh Heaven¡¯s. A single p caused the Lingxu Sword Sect¡¯s protective formation to tremble violently.
The terrifying might shook the entire Lingxu Sword Sect. Countless pces and mountains quivered violently as if they were on the verge of copse. At this moment, numerous Sword Sect experts were dumbfounded. Who dared to attack the Lingxu Sword Sect?
¡°Who is it?¡±
¡°Damn it! Who is this madman that dares to attack the Lingxu Sword Sect?¡±
¡°A Saint is attacking! Elders, please eliminate the enemy!¡±
Angry shouts echoed, and within the Sword Sect, countless formidable auras soared into the sky.
¡°How audacious!¡±
Ling Jian was the first to be enraged. His eyes turned icy, and he activated the entire Lingxu Sword Sect¡¯s formation, directing its power towards the enemy.
Boom!
The formation of Lingxu Sword Sect started operating, with numerous intersecting sword lights forming an overwhelming sword formation. Countless divine swords, dazzling and peerless, exuded an aura of extreme sharpness. The sword¡¯s energy surged, capable of ying a Saint.
¡°Whoever you are, daring to disturb our Lingxu Sword Sect!¡±
Ling Jian¡¯s voice resonated from within the formation, emanating a sense of authority and anger.
¡°It¡¯s me!¡±
But soon, a calm voice sounded, followed by a massive foot stomping down.
Chapter 35 - Gu Qingge Gets Jealous?
Chapter 35: Crushing Ling Sword, Sword Sect Retreats, Gu Qingge Gets Jealous?
Rumbling!
From above the heavens, an immense foot descended, intertwined with divine chains, unstoppable as it cleaved through, shattering countless divine swords in its wake. Sword lights fragmented, and the entire sword formation quivered and copsed, leaving a gaping hole torn open by the colossal foot. The explosion of divine power and resounding shockwaves reverberated, reducing mountains and pces to rubble.
¡°Ah ah ah¡¡±
Many Sword Sect experts, including elders, spat blood tossed by the violent tremors. Their expressions betrayed fear.
¡°The protective formation is breached?¡±
An assembly of elders exchanged rmed nces. Ling Sword, too, gazed wide-eyed at the shocking event. He had not understood that Su Changsheng not only infiltrated the Ling Sword Sect but effortlessly shattered the protective formation with a single foot. This level of might surpassed that of a Seventh Heaven saintly ancestor.
¡°Could it be¡?¡±
Ling Sword¡¯s astonishment deepened as he recognized Su Changsheng¡¯s voice, his face a mixture of disbelief and surprise.
He hadn¡¯t anticipated Su Changsheng¡¯s intrusion or his uncanny ability to obliterate the protective formation.
¡°Where are the ancestors?¡±
¡°Swiftly, summon the ancestors!¡±
¡°Hasten, only the ancestors can halt him!¡±
Elders beseeched anxiously. In this dire situation, only the saintly ancestors stood a chance against Su Changsheng.
Boom!
From the skies, Su Changsheng descended, his fiery eyes gleaming like twin suns. His presence sent shivers through the Ling Sword Sect¡¯s experts, who cowered in dread.
ng, ng, ng¡
A torrent of swords emitted brilliance and vibrations. Peaks upon peaks pulsated with divine power, aiming to quell and eradicate with myriad sword auras.
Boom, boom, boom!
Undeterred, Su Changsheng stretched his hand, stars cascading like a celestial shower, suppressing the torrent of sword auras and dominating peak after peak¡¯s strength.
¡°I¡¯ve found you!¡±
His gaze shifted, locking onto Ling Sword in the distance. A marked terror dawned on Ling Sword¡¯s countenance as Su Changsheng¡¯s words reverberated through him.
¡°Ancestor¡ save me!¡±
Ling Sword¡¯s heart sank as he retreated frantically, unleashing every card in his deck, including a holy weapon, in a desperate bid for survival.
¡°Does it matter¡?¡±
Su Changsheng responded with indifference. With an extended hand, he pulverized all obstacles across space, obliterating each impediment until he clenched Ling Sword in his grasp. Ling Sword¡¯s form was reduced to debris in a moment, leaving behind only a fragmented remnant soul.
¡°Master!¡±
¡°Su Changsheng slew the Master!¡±
¡°Where are the ancestors? Why do they not intervene?¡±
Elders and exceptional talents shouted in fury as they witnessed the event. An indescribable humiliation gued the Ling Sword Sect¡ªan attack on their own turf, the Sect Master dispatched with a single grip.
Amidst their turmoil, the saintly ancestors¡¯ stillness irked them. Without their intervention, facing Su Changsheng would spell their doom. Sending additional experts would be futile, merely inviting swift obliteration.
¡°Ling Sword is no more¡¡±
Beside Su Changsheng, Bai Yuege¡¯s eyes glinted with a tinge of red, her gaze smoldering with hatred as she fixated on Ling Sword¡¯s shattered remnant soul, crushed in Su Changsheng¡¯s palm.
Ling Sword¡¯s remnant soul¡ª a painful reminder of his atrocities.
¡°Do you grasp it now, dear? This is power. Dominance such that one can stride onto their doorstep and crush their leader with a single sp, without reproach!¡±
Su Changsheng¡¯s voice carried a tone of indifference, squeezing Ling Sword¡¯s remnant soul to dust. While his words were subdued, Ling Sword Sect¡¯s members heard them loud and clear regardless of their cultivation levels, whether Qi Sea Realm or True Yuan Realm.
At this moment, grief, anger, humiliation, and rage contorted the expressions of the Sect¡¯s members. Yet, even under this humiliation, they dared not confront Su Changsheng, a saintly figure. They bowed their heads, avoiding his gaze.
¡°This is the famed Ling Sword Sect of the True Saint Continent? The pinnacle sword sect?¡± Su Changsheng¡¯s derisive snort filled the air, his scorn evident.
The mighty sword cultivators, immobilized by dread, couldn¡¯t even unsheathe their weapons against their oppressors. A disappointing spectacle for Su Changsheng.
¡°Friend, that will suffice.¡±
At this juncture, an aged voice resounded, cutting through the atmosphere like an unyielding sword, exuding an icy chill that prated souls, even sending tremors through Half-Saints¡¯ beings.
¡°Ancestor?!¡±
A collective of Ling Sword Sect¡¯s powerhouses brightened at the sound, wishing for the Sect¡¯s ancestors to rise and quell Su Changsheng¡¯s audacity.
Disappointment followed. The Ling Sword Sect¡¯s ancestors demonstrated no inclination to confront Su Changsheng. Perhaps, Su Changsheng¡¯s breach of the protective formation had rendered them speechless.
¡°Not enough. I still desire the Heavenly Tribtion Lotus,¡± Su Changsheng dered icily. Initially open to exchanging doubled resources, the Ling Sword Sect¡¯s disdain negated his goodwill,pelling him to im the lotus personally. He doubted the Ling Sword Sect¡¯s saintly ancestors were ignorant of Ling Sword¡¯s actions and likely sanctioned them.
¡
Within the ancestral domain, an aged voice faded, obscured by swirling sword light and surging mist, evoking the presence of an unparalleled being in profound slumber.
¡°Very well!¡±
Eventually, a voice resonated, and a luminous beam descended before Su Changsheng.
Present was a divine lotus, human-sized yet three meters in width, radiating dazzling purple light. Enshrouded by thunderous lightning and billowing cmity clouds, it exuded an otherworldly, divine essence. As if besieged by tribtions, it emitted an enigmatic aura.
¡°Exquisite!¡± Beside Su Changsheng, Bai Yuege blinked, her gaze filled with fascination.
¡°Not bad,¡± Su Changsheng concurred, acknowledging the authenticity of the Heavenly Tribtion Lotus.
¡°Farewell, Ling Sword Sect associates,¡± Su Changsheng bid, a smile tugging at his lips as he gestured his departure alongside Bai Yuege. He left behind an assembly of irate, humiliated Sword Sect figures.
Mystified by their ancestors¡¯ indifference, the Sect¡¯s inhabitants pondered the allowance of Su Changsheng¡¯s impudence.
¡
¡°Ling Sword Sect endured an assault by a demonic saint. Sect Master Ling Sword died in his endeavor to fend off the invader, sumbing to exhaustion. This ounts for today¡¯s events. Disciples shall not discuss or disclose this, under penalty of death,¡± an impassive voicemanded¡ªthe Ling Sword Sect¡¯s saintly ancestor.
¡°Agreed.¡±
Despite their frustration and bafflement, themand was heeded with uniform obedience. None dared defy the ancestor¡¯s decree.
¡°Su Changsheng wields might surpass our assumptions.¡±
¡°He¡¯s at least Eighth Heaven, possibly Ninth.¡±
¡°The Ling Sword Sect mustn¡¯t provoke him. Even united, we might fail, risking annihtion.¡±
¡°Let it be. We¡¯ll remember this. The victor remains uncertain, resting upon who falters first.¡±
Shortly after, the Ling Sword Sect¡¯s ancestral domain reverberated with aged, dispassionate voices¡ªfour in total. The revtion would astonish outsiders. The Ling Sword Sect housed not three but four saintly ancestors. Astonishingly, theirbined might still couldn¡¯t contest Su Changsheng.
Meanwhile, at the Su Family¡¯s domain¡
¡°Resources are prepared!¡± Before Gu Qingge, Su Changsheng appeared alongside Bai Yuege, presenting the amassed resources. A smile lingered on his lips as he handed them to her.
¡°Who is she?¡± Gu Qingge¡¯s attention veered from the resources, focusing on Bai Yuege by Su Changsheng¡¯s side. Her gaze emanated¡ a trace of jealousy?
Was Gu Qingge envious? Su Changsheng was surprised.
Chapter 36 - Gu Qingge Gets Jealous
Chapter 36: Gu Qingge Gets Jealous, the Astounding Wanjie Battle Technique Comparable to the Emperor¡¯s Scripture
Gu Qingge, the powerful Empress, might experience jealousy. Su Changsheng was surprised and stroked his chin, his eyes appearing somewhat unusual. However, this was also a positive sign. It suggested that Gu Qingge was gradually epting him.
¡°Hello, big sister! I¡¯m Bai Yuege,¡± Bai Yuege introduced herself hesitantly from the side. She felt intimidated by this older sister, who was roughly the same age but emitted an imposing aura.
¡°Kind-hearted¡¡± Gu Qingge furrowed her elegant eyebrows slightly, nced at Bai Yuege, murmured to herself, and then shifted her gaze away.
She recognized that the girl before her was exceptionally rare, with a heart as pure and innocent as water. The reason she followed Su Changsheng was probably that he had managed to attract her.
¡°Allow me to introduce you. From now on, this is Gu Qingge, your elder sister, and she is Bai Yuege, your younger sister!¡± Su Changsheng chuckled lightly, presenting the two girls to each other.
Sisters?
A coldness entered Gu Qingge¡¯s eyes, and a touch of disdain flickered as she looked at Su Changsheng.
¡°I didn¡¯t anticipate that the mighty Saintly Emperor would have such preferences!¡± Gu Qinggemented with sarcasm.
So, they were nearly the same age, yet that rogue Su Changsheng still forcefullybeled her. It seemed his taste had certain leanings.
Humph!
¡°Madam, it hasn¡¯t been that long. Are you looking for another ¡®punishment¡¯?¡± Su Changshengprehended the implication and couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.
Was she trying to provoke him?
¡°Ah!¡±
The very next second, Gu Qingge eximed as Su Changsheng scooped her up and carried her straight into a room, leaving a bewildered Bai Yuege behind. She couldn¡¯t understand what was happening.
¡°Su Changsheng ¡ you¡ ah¡ don¡¯t¡ sob¡ sob¡¡±
Soon after, Bai Yuege, who remained slightly dazed, blushed profusely. Her innocent eyes widened in surprise, feeling incredibly bashful.
They actually¡
¡°Su Changsheng ¡ you scoundrel¡¡±
A dayter, Gu Qingge leaned against the wall, her eyes reddened, trembling as she emerged from the room, her teeth clenched in anger.
¡°Sooner orter, I will make you pay!¡±
Recalling the ordeal of being treated in a humiliating manner, Gu Qingge was consumed by a blend of sadness and anger.
Was she fated to be manipted by Su Changsheng her entire life?
¡°Big sister, are you alright? I heard you crying for quite a while, and Brother Changsheng talked about ying the flute inside. But I didn¡¯t hear any flute sounds,¡± a concerned voice piped up, freezing Gu Qingge¡¯s expression.
She stiffened, striving to lift her head, only to find Bai Yuege looking at her with genuine concern. Bai Yuege¡¯s pure eyes brimmed with curiosity about the unfamiliar.
Gu Qingge: ¡°¡¡±
Had Bai Yuege been around the entire day? That meant she had cried throughout the day, and all her tearful cries in between were audible to Bai Yuege.
Gu Qingge¡¯s vision dimmed, and the prospect of her entire image crumbling prompted thoughts of annihting everything.
¡°Dear, you¡¯ll grasp these matters in due time. No need to rush,¡± Su Changsheng emerged from behind, his face invigorated. Seeing Gu Qingge¡¯s face turned dark and herposure faltered, he intervened to diffuse the tension.
Moreover, Bai Yuege would gain insights into the principles during the forting wedding.
¡°Oh!¡± Bai Yuege nodded endearingly.
She wholeheartedly believed Su Changsheng ¡®s words now.
¡°Humph!¡±
While Su Changsheng materialized, Gu Qingge emitted a chilly snort as if she had recollected her own embarrassment. Her gaze became icy, sharp as a knife¡¯s edge, sending shivers down her spine.
Nevertheless, Su Changsheng remained unaffected. He had already interpreted the Empress¡¯s resilient exterior and tender core. She would be at his mercy once he broke through that armor, susceptible to his advances.
¡°Alright, it¡¯s time to help you activate your potential. You don¡¯t wish to remain in the Qi Sea Realm indefinitely, do you?¡± Su Changsheng grinned, abstaining from further teasing.
¡°¡¡±
Upon hearing this, Gu Qinggepsed into silence for a moment, then turned her head and murmured, ¡°Thank you.¡±
Her voice was almost inaudible. But Su Changsheng caught it and smiled. Certainly, she was a tsundere.
In the uing days, Su Changsheng prepared himself to take action and personally activate Gu Qingge¡¯s unique physique. To achieve this, Gu Qingge taught him a martial technique, precisely the one necessary to trigger the Immortal Cmity. The intricacies of this technique surprised even Su Changsheng.
¡°I designed this technique in my past life, and it¡¯s a potent secret art,¡± Gu Qingge revealed with a faint smile upon seeing Su Changsheng ¡®s astonished expression. A glimmer of satisfaction and pride danced in her eyes.
As the former Empress of the Immortal Cmity, her talents were unparalleled, and she had created numerous secret techniques. However, the one she chose to impart to Su Changsheng ranked among the best.
¡°It¡¯s truly remarkable. You¡¯re genuinely an exceptional wife, unmatched in the world,¡± Su Changsheng praised hervishly.
Indeed, the secret technique Gu Qingge shared was formidable. It was known as the Immortal Cmity Battle Technique¡ªan advancedbat saintly art. Although distinct from the Nine Cmities Secret Scripture, itsplexity and depth were equally impressive.
Moreover, this technique held multiple purposes. Beyond its prowess as abat art, it also functioned as a cultivation method that could fully rece Su Changsheng ¡®s Starfall Scripture. Its value wasparable to that of imperial scripture.
Su Changsheng suspected that Gu Qingge deliberately chose to teach him this technique. Was it her way of repaying him? In his estimation, this might be her method of settling her debts without feeling beholden, even to her husband.
Fascinating!
A warm smile curved Su Changsheng ¡®s lips as he gazed at Gu Qingge affectionately.
¡°What¡¯s with that expression?¡± Gu Qingge¡¯s heart turned cold, feeling uneasy under Su Changsheng ¡®s gaze. She met his gaze with a frigid stare of her own.
¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±
¡°Let¡¯s proceed!¡±
Su Changsheng ¡®s chuckle was light, but his demeanor quickly grew serious. A profound saintly aura radiated from him.
Boom!
With a wave of his hand, a grand temple materialized¡ªan awe-inspiring structure he had acquired as a reward from the system. He had chosen it as the venue for their wedding, and it held the might of a Saint-level entity.
Rumbling!
The temple transformed, shrinking into an ordinary pce. Su Changsheng and the others entered, safeguarding against unusual urrences that might draw attention.
The Immortal Cmity Body was the most advanced saintly physique. Once activated and restored, its effects could reverberate across the continent. Such disturbances might even reach the divine realm, alerting numerous powerhouses.
In response, even Great Sages could intervene, and since Su Changsheng was currently incapable of confronting them, he had to exercise caution.
Boom!
Su Changsheng ¡®s hand moved again, deploying an ancestral protective array provided by the system. Guided by Gu Qingge, he set up a series of extraordinary formations, each surpassing same-level saintly arrays inplexity. These formations concealed celestial secrets and masked any deviations.
Finally, all preparations wereplete. The central hall of the pce was adorned with an array of resources, emitting a radiant, divine glow and emanating profound essences. It felt like stepping into a celestial realm, breathtakingly beautiful.
¡°Let¡¯smence,¡± Su Changsheng dered solemnly.
Chapter 37 - Gu Qingges Swelling Power
Chapter 37: Activation of the Indestructible Wanjie Body, Gu Qingge¡¯s Swelling Power
¡°Sure,¡± Gu Qingge softly replied.
Then, she moved forward, her entire demeanor tense, possibly due to nervousness and excitement. Her delicate face remained tight, and her beautiful eyes quivered slightly. She felt exhrated.
The Unbreakable Wanjie Body. It was her strongest asset, and when activated, it would propel her to new heights. Even Su Changsheng wouldn¡¯t be able to restrain her.
Boom!
Gu Qingge entered the formation, and in the next moment, numerous luminous runes surged, forming billions of intricate and mysterious symbols. These symbols spun rapidly, creating a pattern that enclosed Gu Qingge.
¡°Moon, take a step back!¡± Su Changsheng¡¯s expression turned serious as he grasped the gravity of the situation with Gu Qingge. He couldn¡¯t afford any carelessness.
¡°I get it, Brother Changsheng!¡± Bai Yuege obediently stepped away. Her curious gaze fixed on the formation, and a faint moonlight mark appeared on her forehead, revealing a beautiful silhouette that observed the scene from a distance.
Unaware of this, Su Changsheng maintained his serious demeanor, manipting his technique and utilizing a hidden method from the Wanjie Battle Technique to activate the Unbreakable Wanjie Body.
Sounds of rumbling filled the air as the formation operated, emitting a dense spiritual energy. Countless runes gleamed, emitting dazzling lights. The scene was remarkable. Soon, various resources were also added to the formation by Su Changsheng, including Heavenly Tribtion Fruits and Tribtion-crossing Lotuses.
The term ¡°Wanjie¡± was closely associated with tribtions. All tribtion-rted powers would be harnessed and absorbed by the Wanjie. That¡¯s why materials like Tribtion-crossing Lotuses and Heavenly Tribtion Fruits were needed to activate the Unbreakable Wanjie Body.
Boom! Boom! Boom!
Inside the pce, countless lights blossomed, and expansive spiritual energy, destructive tribtion aura, and various powers surged forth. In the center, a radiant figure emerged, presenting a breathtaking sight resembling ascension to immortality.
¡°The Unbreakable Wanjie Body¡¡± In the center of Bai Yuege¡¯s forehead, the faint moonlight silhouette seemed to speak, ancient and pervasive, enveloping Bai Yuege¡¯s thoughts, leaving her amazed.
¡°Who¡¯s speaking?¡± Bai Yuege felt puzzled, sensing that the voice was oddly familiar. However, the illusion quickly vanished, and the voice fell silent.
Outside, above the Su family, astonishing phenomena also unfolded. Deities and demons roared, and immortal beings descended. Innumerable tribtions materialized, unfolding a terrifying scene of universal destruction. Despite using various formations to conceal anomalies, some disruptions still emerged, shaking the heavens and earth for millions of miles.
However, the current scenario was much improvedpared to the prior situation that affected several continents and even the entire Divine Realm. At least, even though many powerful individuals were alerted since it was happening near the Su family, very few dared to investigate. Even the Saints refrained.
¡°It¡¯s happening near the Su family!¡±
¡°Could Su Changsheng have caused another disturbance with such extraordinary anomalies?¡±
¡°He possesses a significant secret, but he¡¯s beyond reach. He wipes out the Beast-controlling Sect, and even the Lingxu Sword Sect doesn¡¯t dare cross him. I can¡¯t provoke him either!¡±
Nearby top powers had their Saint ancestors rouse their attention, their pupils shing with Dao runes, resonating as they observed these remarkable anomalies. Without exception, they disyed astonishment.
As Saints, their perspective was remarkably elevated, but they had never witnessed such frightening anomalies before. They would have prepared to forcefully investigate if the anomalies were located anywhere else but the Su family.
However, when it concerned Su Changsheng, they all felt cautious because Su Changsheng¡¯s strength was too immense. Even the formidable Lingxu Sword Sect feared him and dared not confront him directly. If he approached their sect and eliminated a Sect Master, they wouldn¡¯t dare to oppose him and could only let him take the Tribtion-crossing Lotuses.
Despite the Saint ancestor of the Lingxu Sword Sect instructing the news to be concealed, it wasn¡¯t a secret among the top powers. They had gathered this information through their respective spies. Consequently, the major influential groups remained cautious of Su Changsheng, specting that his strength was likelyparable to a Saint of the Eighth or Ninth Heaven.
¡°Never mind, this era belongs to Su Changsheng. Let him revel in his arrogance for tens of thousands of years,¡± muttered a Saint lightly before closing his eyes. An aura of terror enveloped his form as he absorbed the essence of the surroundings.
¡°That¡¯s the direction of our Ancestors!¡±
¡°These anomalies are due to Ancestor Changsheng. Could he have achieved another breakthrough?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t fret. These anomalies stem from Ancestor Changsheng¡¯s seclusion.¡±
Although the Su family members were also shocked by these anomalies, they collectively sighed in relief upon realizing their origin. Some elders immediately reassured the n members, gradually dispersing the gathered Su family members.
Boom!
Within the pce, time progressed. Gu Qingge reached a crucial point, her long hair billowing, gaze steely, emitting boundless immortal light and a surge of countless tribtion energies. She resembled a deity. Her aura surged rapidly.
From the Qi Sea Realm to the peak of the Qi Sea, the True Yuan Realm, the pinnacle of the True Yuan, and the Divine Power Realm¡
In an incredibly short span, she advanced to the peak of the Divine Power Realm, on the brink of breaking through to the Heaven and Human Realm. Su Changsheng even suspected that Gu Qingge had intentionally suppressed her cultivation, as she could have effortlessly reached the Yuan Dan Realm in a single leap. However, he also understood the wisdom behind her decision. The Divine Power Realm formed a foundational stage, allowing for a sturdy base and profound umtion. One could forge the most potent Yuan Dan through such a solid foundation during a breakthrough.
¡°Buzz!¡±
After some time, all anomalies vanished, and the resources, divine light, and formations within the pce dissipated. Gu Qingge opened her eyes, emitting a chilling brilliance. Her tall figure, flowing hair, and aura of immortality merged, while a hint of regal majesty appeared between her eyebrows, simr to an empress descending to the mortal realm. Although she had only reached the peak of the Divine Power Realm, her aura outstripped that of an ordinary Yuan Dan cultivator.
¡°Sister Gu has grown both more stunning and powerful!¡± White Yuege couldn¡¯t help but exim, her eyes sparkling with envy. She particrly noticed that Gu Qingge¡¯s figure had undergone astonishing changes.
¡°Su Changsheng!¡±
Gu Qingge¡¯s gaze locked onto him, her voice frigid andmanding, simr to an empress admonishing a subject, as she regarded Su Changsheng with disdain. The activation of the Indestructible Tribtion Body appeared to have inted Gu Qingge¡¯s confidence.
How dare he provoke her once more?
Observing this, Su Changsheng didn¡¯t be infuriated. Instead, a sly smile crept onto his lips. He nned to reinstate his pride through his actions.
¡°Su¡ Ah¡ Wait¡ Don¡¯t do this¡ Ah¡¡±
Gu Qingge took a step forward, seemingly about to continue speaking, but in the next second, Su Changsheng swept her up and carried her towards a nearby wall, causing panic to sh across her face.
¡°Eek!¡±
At the side, Bai Yuege shrieked, instinctively shielding her eyes with her small hands. Her face turned beet red, her heart racing wildly¡ªalmost on the verge of fainting. What had just happened was too embarrassing to bear¡
Chapter 38 - Gu Qingge Is Pregnant, Another Grand Wedding
Chapter 38: Gu Qingge Is Pregnant, Another Grand Wedding
¡°Su Changsheng, are you finished yet?¡±
¡°Ah!¡±
This marked the scene on the first day.
¡°Su Changsheng, you scoundrel! If you keep this up, I¡¯ll challenge you!¡±
This was the second day.
¡°Su¡ Well¡¡±
This yed out repeatedly until the third day.
This cycle continued for two months until Gu Qingge was in aplex and skeptical state. She was expecting a baby.
¡°I¡ I¡¯m going to have a baby!¡±
Gu Qingge¡¯s face paled, her expression distant. She gently caressed her pure white belly, her fingers shaking. She could sense the presence of growing life within her. The vitality was remarkably strong, already nurturing a young life.
Su Changsheng stood nearby. His expression was also filled with happiness. After two months of effort, they had finally achieved sess. Now they just needed to await the child¡¯s birth.
However, the more remarkable the child¡¯s talent, the longer the gestation period. Their first child¡¯s potential shouldn¡¯t be too shabby, so it would likely take two or three years before it could be born.
¡°Su Changsheng!¡±
Gu Qingge suddenly looked up, her gaze icy and prating as she stared at Su Changsheng. Intensity emanated from her, making even ordinary powerhouses, even those in the Eternal Realm, felt a shiver down their spines and uneasiness throughout their bodies. Because she was an empress, even though she had recently been reborn and her cultivation was still shallow, she possessed a potent edge.
¡°I¡¯m here.¡±
Su Changsheng gazed at her tenderly, his eyes as gentle as water. This gradually softened Gu Qingge¡¯s cold intensity. After a long while, she turned her head away, sounding somewhat defeated.
¡°You win.¡±
Gu Qingge¡¯s tone carried a hint of destion.
Before, she still nurtured hopes, believing she could break free from Su Changsheng¡¯s grasp. Even after her ascent, she thought she could dominate him in turn. But now, everything was concluded. When she harbored the child, that developing life inside her, a peculiar sensation surged in her heart, mellowing her cold intensity.
Of course, Su Changsheng¡¯s unwavering efforts also yed a role. Otherwise, one child would not have been enough. Or perhaps, it was this child that provided her with an excuse, a rationale to acknowledge Su Changsheng.
¡°Sister Gu, are you going to have a baby in your tummy?¡± White Yuege blinked her eyes, observing Gu Qingge¡¯s abdomen inquisitively, and asked softly.
Over these past two months, White Yuege had shadowed Su Changsheng, and she was no longer the naive young girl she once was. She had acquired a lot of knowledge.
¡°Yes, indeed. You¡¯ll have one, too, in the future!¡± Gu Qingge nodded gently, then nced at Su Changsheng and grinned, ¡°Yours wille quite soon!¡±
She was aware. Su Changsheng would wed Bai Yuege in a month. This matter had been confirmed and spread across the entire True Saint Continent.
While marveling at Saint Changsheng¡¯s romance, numerous forces also preparedvish gifts. Unexpectedly, the White Cloud Dynasty, which had nearly been obliterated and significantly weakened, had revived and gained momentum.
Furthermore, the White Cloud Dynasty had announced its integration into the Su family, bing a subordinate state. Northern Wastnd had fallen under the Su family¡¯s dominion, securing some territories from the Ten Thousand Beast Sect.
The current Su familymanded an expansive territory spanning millions of miles, bing a legitimate top-tier power. However, to attain formal top-tier status, they still needed to undergo an assessment by the Imperial Court of Changsheng.
¡°Ah!¡±
Upon hearing this, Bai Yuege blushed, gazing at Su Changsheng with bashfulness and embarrassment.
¡°Cough cough¡¡±
Observing this, Su Changsheng could only cough discreetly and refrain frommenting. After all, while he had chosen to marry someone else, broaching this topic would be slightly awkward while Gu Qingge was still pregnant.
¡°Su Changsheng, I may not know your intentions, but I have a single request. If you intend to win me over and gain my approval, you must at least attain the title of Emperor!¡±
¡°You¡¯ve got ten thousand years. If you can¡¯t achieve this, I, as an Empress, will walk away from you!¡± At that instant, Gu Qingge raised her head, her gaze fierce and prating, as she spoke with determination.
Su Changsheng was momentarily surprised, then let out a helpless smile.
He understood that Gu Qingge was saying one thing but implying another. She used an unnecessary agreement to put his mind at rest and keep him by her.
But¡
Was he truly incapable?
Bing an Emperor within ten thousand years might have been challenging, but the present Su Changsheng was self-assured enough.
¡°Very well, I will be an Emperor, and not just that, I will be an Immortal!¡± Su Changsheng dered with confidence.
¡°Good. I await your performance. I hope you won¡¯t disappoint me!¡± Gu Qingge¡¯s eyes flickered slightly. Even though she didn¡¯t believe that Su Changsheng could attain Immortality, she could still hold some hope for him to be an Emperor within ten thousand years.
Even if he can not, she can take him along after she achieves Immortality, helping him be an Emperor and eventually an Immortal! In her proud heart, Gu Qingge thought.
Time flew by, and before they knew it, a month had passed, transforming Tianyuan City into a bustling hub once again. This time, it was the grand wedding of Saint Changsheng.
This time, the bride was Bai Yuege, the princess of the White Cloud Dynasty. The number of attending forces surpassed even the first asion, with every top-tier force in the True Saint Continent present.
Even an Elder from the Tai Shi Sect descended¡ªa Saint-level existence¡ªcausing quite amotion and leaving the various semi-saint sect leaders awestruck. This was the Tai Shi Sect, the ruler of the True Saint Continent, a formidable power simr to the Ancient ns.
¡°May the bride and groom step forward!¡± This time, the master of ceremonies was not Su Yun but the White Cloud Ancestor. With his silver hair and spirited demeanor, he officiated the wedding.
He said his final days weren¡¯t far off, and he wished to personally oversee his descendants¡¯ wedding while still alive.
Soon, Su Changsheng and Bai Yuege appeared one after the other. Bai Yuege possessed a petite frame, resembling a young girl. Though not advanced in years, she was remarkably beautiful, attired in red. A crescent moon mark adorned her forehead, delicate and wless, resembling an elf. Su Changsheng, equally handsome and noble, exuded a vibrant aura.
¡°So, that¡¯s Su Changsheng? Indeed, seeing is believing. He¡¯s truly exceptional!¡± The Tai Shi Sect¡¯s Saint raised his gaze, a hint of surprise flickering in his eyes as he sighed. He was a Saint of the Fourth Heaven. He could gauge Su Changsheng¡¯s level at a nce.
Su Changsheng had refrained from concealing his cultivation due, in part, to his heightened cultivation level, at the Seventh Heaven.
But this Saint, also at the Seventh Heaven, perceived a formidable threat from Su Changsheng, a Fourth Heaven Saint. He might not match Su Changsheng¡¯s prowess if they engage inbat and could even suffer defeat or death.
It appeared that Su Changsheng¡¯s strength was indeedparable to the Ninth Heaven, as the rumors went. The Tai Shi Sect¡¯s Saint mused silently.
A group of semi-saint sect leaders were equally amazed. Was Su Changsheng¡¯s power truly this exceptional? Even the Tai Shi Sect¡¯s Saint held him in such high regard?
¡°Let the couple exchange vows!¡±
After the couple concluded the ceremony, they were ushered into the bridal chamber. Amidst the grand wedding feast and a round of socializing, the Tai Shi Sect¡¯s Saint stood and took his leave.
The cadre of semi-saint sect leaders followed suit, their expressions hurried. They wished to ry the Tai Shi Sect¡¯s assessment of Su Changsheng to their sect¡¯s Saint Ancestors.
¡°Brother Changsheng, that hurts¡¡±
Within the bridal chamber, Bai Yuege clung tightly to Su Changsheng, whispering in difort. The night passed peacefully, imbued with a gentleness simr to flowing water.
Chapter 39 - The Imperial Court of Eternal Life and Su Ziyuan
Chapter 39: The Imperial Court of Eternal Life and Su Ziyuan, the Chosen One
¡°Elder, the Su family desires to rise to the top-tier ranks and needs the approval of the Imperial Court of Eternal Life. Should we formally request an evaluation?¡± A month after the grand wedding, Su Yun approached Su Changsheng and gave a report.
During this period, the Su family had made substantial progress. They secured a portion of the territory from the Beast-Controlling Sect and experienced a significant increase in power. Many forces had pledged allegiance to them, and numerous skilled individuals had joined their ranks. The Su family boasted many experts, with almost a hundred reaching the Eternal Antiquity realm and several thousand in the Dharma Appearance realm, surpassing many top-tier powers in the True Sacred Continent.
By all standards, the Su family had met the requirements to be a top-tier power. However, there was still a significant obstacle to ovee¡ªthe Imperial Court of Eternal Life.
The Imperial Court of Eternal Life was a formidable force that ruled over numerous divine domains, one of the overlords of the Eternal Heaven realm. Established by the Great Emperor of Eternal Life, it was an exceptionally potent true imperial power. All the forces within its jurisdiction were obligated to adhere to its rules.
To ascend to a higher level of power, it wasn¡¯t sufficient to fulfill the necessary conditions. They also needed to pass the evaluation of the Imperial Court of Eternal Life. On the cusp of achieving top-tier status, the Su family onlycked this evaluation to solidify their position.
The Imperial Court¡Su Changsheng fell into deep thought.
In his prime, he interacted with influential figures from the Imperial Court of Eternal Life. It was an exceedingly powerful force, and for the Su family to be an imperial n, they would inevitably need to engage with the Imperial Court of Eternal Life.
Nheless, that was a matter to be addressedter. For now, the Imperial Court of Eternal Life was an immensely powerful entity that the Su family couldn¡¯t afford to provoke. Since confrontation was out of the question, their best course of action was temporarilyplying with its regtions and integrating themselves into its system.
¡°In that case, go ahead with the application. The Imperial Court shouldn¡¯t pose problems for a family of our size!¡± Su Changsheng nodded.
¡°Yes, Elder!¡± Su Yun¡¯s face brightened with a hint of joy. The imminent elevation of the Su family to top-tier status filled him with pride and enthusiasm as the family¡¯s leader.
Soon after, Su Yun left respectfully.
It has been a month, and Bai Yuege still hasn¡¯t conceived. It will also take time for Qingge to give birth. It appears I may need to continue my efforts or take another spouse!Su Changsheng thought and lightly tapped the table with his finger.
Given his current level of cultivation and the physical attributes of his wives and concubines, who possessed at least Divine Bodies, conceiving a child wasn¡¯t a simple matter. If luck wasn¡¯t on their side, it could take several years rather than just a few months. He might need to focus on new wives and concubines to expedite the process, casting a wider to increase the likelihood of sess.
Finding individuals with Divine Body talents is quite challenging!Su Changsheng let out a light sigh. Divine Bodies were extremely rare. Despite the vast number of beings on the continent, the count of those with Divine Bodies could be easily enumerated, and most of them were male. Identifying a female with a Divine Body was incredibly difficult.
The prospects were still scarce even if they broadened their search to include individuals with extraordinary talents beyond Divine Bodies. Such endeavors couldn¡¯t be aplished in a short period.
Oh, that¡¯s right. The Su family still has a Chosen One. I¡¯ve been quite upiedtely and nearly forgot about her!Su Changsheng¡¯s thoughts stirred as he recalled Su Ziyuan, a Chosen One whose destiny rivaled that of Bai Yuege, possessing an extraordinary fate. However, she carried the Su surname and shared the same bloodline, making Su Changsheng feel somewhat conflicted.
Never mind, let¡¯s meet her first!Su Changsheng inwardly sighed. If she was a suitable match, the fact that she was surnamed Su wouldn¡¯t be a significant concern. After all, he had even taken down the Empress of the Chosen Ones, so another Su wouldn¡¯t make much difference.
Buzz!
With these thoughts in mind, Su Changsheng lightly tapped his finger, and in the next instant, he disappeared from his initial location.
¡
Tianyuan City spanned vast distances, rivaling a small dynasty in its territory. As the rulers, the Su family controlled almost a third of its expanse, housing an astonishing number of Su family members.
On the outskirts of the Su family¡¯s territory, a beautiful and determined young woman opened her eyes inside a moderately-sized pce. A bitter expression crossed her delicate features.
¡°My cultivation has regressed once again. It¡¯s been three years, and I¡¯ve shown no progress. This is incredibly frustrating!¡±
¡°How can I ensure that my parents¡¯ memorial tablets are ced in the ancestral shrine if things persist like this?¡±
The young woman, named Su Ziyuan, belonged to the ninth branch of the Su family and was on the fringes of being considered an outsider. Her status within the Su family was rather modest. Her parents were also ordinary members of the Su family, not holding a particrly esteemed position. Their cultivation was average, only reaching the level of Divine Powers. Despite this, they held a certain status and had ess to resources.
However, three years ago, her parents perished in an attack by the Gu family. Following their deaths, her status plummeted, and many of her resources were withheld. If that were the extent of her troubles, it would be manageable. However, it seemed that her parents¡¯ demise had deeply affected her. In her subsequent cultivation attempts, not only did she fail to make any headway, but she also regressed and declined rapidly.
In just three short years, she had dropped from being a True Yuan realm prodigy to merely the first level of the Qi Sea realm. No matter how she cultivated, the mana umted in her Qi Sea inexplicably dissipated. This brought immense frustration to Su Ziyuan because if this trend continued, she would be demoted from the main branch and relegated to the side branch.
The Su family did not tolerate inefficiency. Even if one belonged to the main branch, insufficient cultivation could result in demotion to the side branch. As a side branch member, they would be banished from Tianyuan City and dispatched to remote regions to oversee certain ventures. If luck wasn¡¯t on their side, they might be in demanding and challenging environments.
Su Ziyuan was not daunted by hardship, but she was determined to avoid the prospect of her parents¡¯ memorial tablets not entering the ancestral shrine if she was relegated to the side branch.
I still have time. If I can make it into the top ten in the family¡¯s grandpetition or break through to the Heavenly Human realm before then, I can secure my ce in the ancestral shrine!Su Ziyuan thought clenched her fist, her determination unwavering.
With three years remaining until the family¡¯s grandpetition, she believed that despite the slim odds, her diligent efforts could lead to sess.
¡°It¡¯s time to gather resources for the uing week!¡± Su Ziyuan murmured and stood up, massaging her sore body before leaving the pce for another location. The expansive Su family territory was divided into multiple branches to efficiently manage resources for lower-ranked disciples. Su Ziyuan had a nearby resource hall. However, her astonishment was evident as she gazed at the mere ten spiritual stones she received.
In the cultivation world, resources like spiritual stones and the rarer essence were crucial for absorbing spiritual energy. Essence was worth a thousand times more than spiritual stones. Previously, she was given a hundred spiritual stones and a small piece of essence every month. Yet, this time, she was only provided with ten spiritual stones.
Such a limited amount wouldn¡¯t suffice for her basic cultivation needs, let alone rapid progress. With just ten spiritual stones, achieving a top-ten position in the familypetition in three years or breaking through to the True Yuan realm would be exceedingly challenging.
¡°Su Ziyuan, given your current standing, we¡¯re already being generous by allocating you resources,¡± the resource hall overseer remarked while frowning. ¡°Remember, you¡¯ve made no headway in your cultivation and have regressed. You¡¯re teetering on the brink of falling from the Qi Sea realm. The Su family doesn¡¯t tolerate inefficiency. This directivees from Elder Changsheng!¡±
¡°Unless unforeseen circumstances arise, you¡¯ll be demoted to a side branch disciple in a week.¡± He shook his head and exined.
Upon hearing this, Su Ziyuan¡¯s face paled, and she struggled to catch her breath.
Chapter 40 - the Fortunes of a Cultivation Failure Template?
Chapter 40: Peculiar Titles and the Fortunes of a Cultivation Failure Temte?
¡°Falling into the side branch¡¡± Su Ziyuan¡¯s face turned pale, and she murmured. She walked back home in a daze, filled with grievances. She had worked hard, but it seemed futile. No matter how she cultivated, her cultivation level couldn¡¯t improve.
Back at home, Su Ziyuany on her bed in a daze, imagining herself being demoted to the side branch and sent to a remote area. The thought of her parents¡¯ memorial tablets never entering the ancestral shrine left her feeling suffocated.
But this is Elder Changsheng¡¯s rule! Su Ziyuan thought and bit her lip lightly. Despite feeling aggrieved, she didn¡¯t think anything was wrong because this was a rule established by Su Changsheng.
Su Changsheng, the Elder of Eternal Life, was the greatest existence in the Su family and the person she had always admired. In her eyes, the decisions made by Su Changsheng could never be wrong. She could only me herself for being incapable and wasting the family¡¯s resources.
I¡¯ve disappointed Elder Changsheng¡¯s expectations. Su Ziyuan bit her lip, feeling resentful in her heart. Although Elder Changsheng didn¡¯t like useless n members, she turned out to be just that.
¡°No, I can¡¯t wallow in self-pity. I can take on tasks and apply to mine spiritual ores or hunt fierce beasts.¡± Su Ziyuan suddenly got up, speaking with a resolute tone. She would never give up.
By diligentlypleting family tasks, her rating would not continue to drop. It might even rise again. Although it wouldn¡¯t recover her resources, it could at least maintain her position in the main branch.
¡°Alright, let¡¯s use the spiritual stones to stabilize my cultivation, and then I¡¯ll go and take on tasks.¡± Su Ziyuan set a firm goal in her heart. She took the spiritual stones and began cultivating, absorbing their power.
After an hour, ¡°Finally stabilized!¡±
Su Ziyuan opened her eyes, feeling the stable cultivation level within her body. She felt distressed because five spiritual stones barely offset the consumption. There was still one more week left.
¡°Take it one step at a time.¡± Su Ziyuan sighed, then got up and prepared to go to the task hall to take on assignments.
¡°If I were you, I wouldn¡¯t just take on tasks. That¡¯s only addressing the symptoms, not the root cause!¡± Just as Su Ziyuan was about to act, an indifferent voice sounded, startling her. She quickly reacted and swiftly moved to the other side.
Boom!
The power of the Qi Sea realm erupted, causing turbulent fluctuations within the small pce. It was like a cannonball flying through the air.
¡°You have good alertness!¡±
Amid that indifferent voice, a faint smile emerged. Immediately, a surge of aura appeared, instantly suppressing Su Ziyuan, leaving her blushing and full of fear.
Heavens¡ Heavenly Realm?
Only in the Heavenly Realm could one manipte the power of heaven and earth with a single thought and suppress their opponents.
But wasn¡¯t this the territory of the Su family? How could there be an enemy in the Heavenly Realm?
Could it be that someone from the Su family wants to harm her?
¡°Ah!¡±
Soon after, a figure appeared. When Su Ziyuan saw that figure, her eyes widened, and her delicate and beautiful face filled with astonishment.
Unable to help herself, she eximed in surprise, ¡°Senior Ancestor Brother!¡±
Her face was filled with shock and delight. But soon, she seemed to realize something, and her face turned red, filled with uneasiness and anxiety.
Senior Ancestor Brother?
What kind of address was that?
Why didn¡¯t he remember meeting her before?
Su Changsheng was shocked, looking at Su Ziyuan with a slightly strange gaze.
¡°I¡ I¡¯m sorry¡ Sen¡ Senior¡¡±
Seeing Su Changsheng¡¯s somewhat peculiar gaze, Su Ziyuan¡¯s face turned red, and she tried to exin but became stuttered due to nervousness.
¡°It¡¯s alright, just rx!¡± Su Changsheng spoke, his tone calm and carrying a mysterious power, gradually calming down the initially nervous Su Ziyuan.
¡°I¡¯m sorry, Senior Changsheng. I was too bold. I wasn¡¯t like this before. I just admire you too much!¡± As Su Ziyuan recovered and sighed with relief, she waved her hands repeatedly, her face filled with panic.
Watching Su Ziyuan¡¯s flustered exnation, Su Changsheng gradually understood. So, she called him Senior Ancestor Brother not because she knew him but because he was too young, resembling the younger generation of cultivators.
And Su Ziyuan¡¯s parents died in battle three years ago, leaving her without family. After she identally saw a portrait of Su Changsheng, she regarded him as a spiritual sce.
The battle with the Purple Mountain Sage before had allowed Su Ziyuan to witness everything, deepening her admiration and fanaticism towards Su Changsheng. She often muttered his name as ¡°brother¡± in her dreams, and over time, it became ¡°Senior Ancestor Brother.¡±
Originally, it was just muttering in her dreams, but she blurted it out due to her shock at seeing Su Changsheng.
¡°¡¡±
Su Changsheng fell silent.
It had to be said that fate was truly extraordinary. The destined daughter of this family unexpectedly had an idental connection with him even though it was one-sided.
Thinking about it, if things had gone as before, his death in the battle at the Gu family might have been the most significant factor that stimted Su Ziyuan.
¡°Is this considered idol worship? I never thought that aftering to this fantasy world, I would still experience the peculiar feeling of being chased after by someone like a star!¡±
Su Changsheng¡¯s mood was somewhatplex. But it was also a good thing. He had hesitated before, but now he realized there was no need to hesitate anymore. He could just take this little fellow under his wing after raising her for a while.
¡°Senior Ancestor, you won¡¯t me me, will you?¡± Su Ziyuan anxiously spoke up as Su Changsheng seemed lost in thought.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t mind,¡± Su Changsheng nced at her and smiled,forting her with her adorable and uneasy appearance.
¡°Thanks, Senior Ancestor!¡± Su Ziyuan¡¯s face lit up, feeling overjoyed. She could have a conversation with Senior Changsheng. If this got out, it would stir the whole family. However, as she thought about her duties, her face fell instantly, feeling a bit uncertain. ¡°Senior¡ Senior Ancestor, I¡¯m a bit short on time. I have to go handle a task!¡±
Even though she wanted to spend more time with the Senior Ancestor, ideally being around every day, the simple chores within the family were limited. If she waited too long, other n members would grab them, and she didn¡¯t want to miss even the simplest assignments.
¡°I already told you, I advise against taking on tasks. Your training level is too low, and you can¡¯t even meet the basic requirement,¡± Su Changsheng said with a grin.
He had established standards for the family, and each descendant had to regrlyplete assignments. However, that didn¡¯t apply to those in the First Layer of the Qi Sea. They needed at least the Fifth Layer of Qi Sea, where a vortex formed, constantly generating mana. Only then could they handle tasks. That was the minimum benchmark. Su Ziyuan didn¡¯t meet those criteria.
¡°But if I don¡¯t handle tasks, I¡¯ll be demoted to a side disciple in three days!¡± Su Ziyuan eximed anxiously, her eyes turning red.
¡°I understand. Therefore I can help you address the regression in your training. Once you make a breakthrough, you won¡¯t get demoted to a side disciple!¡± Su Changsheng said gently.
Training breakthrough?
Su Ziyuan was shocked. Could the Senior Ancestor truly assist her with this issue? But wasn¡¯t she considered a training failure?
She had sought guidance from influential n members about her training issue. Even the Law Phase Realm experts couldn¡¯t find any solutions, only recognizing her good potential. Eventually, the n¡¯s experts spected that there might be an issue with her Qi Sea dantian, preventing her from storing mana. As a result, some unpleasant n members mocked her as a failure on multiple asions.
¡°That¡¯s not the case. Your potential is remarkable!¡± Su Changsheng shook his head, his words carrying deep meaning.
¡°Huh?¡±
Su Ziyuan widened her eyes, a look of astonishment on her face.
Remarkable potential?
¡
Chapter 41 - Craving for This Old Ancestors Body?
Chapter 41: Craving for This Old Ancestor¡¯s Body? Su Ziyuan¡¯s Plot to Deceive Her Master and Destroy Her Ancestors
¡°Of course!¡± Su Changsheng nodded. Having the Primordial Chaos Embryo and the Reincarnation Dao Pupil possessing two exceptional constitutions, how could this not be seen as remarkable? Even if Gu Qingge, who had been reborn and possessed the Indestructible Body of Myriad Tribtions along with the cultivation experience of a Peak Emperor and knowledge of the future, faced simr circumstances, her evaluation by the system was only at the ¡°Purple Gold¡± level, the same as Su Ziyuan. This demonstrated Su Ziyuan¡¯s worth.
She was truly an extraordinary individual, a pure talent with an astonishing destiny. Once awakened, she might have the potential to easily control everything, much like a certain invincible Emperor. The only concern was whether her future would be ominous.
¡°But, Senior, my cultivation has been at a standstill, and it¡¯s even regressing rapidly,¡± Su Ziyuan said with a pained expression.
Heaven-defying talent? Was the Senior trying tofort her? After all, her cultivation hadn¡¯t progressed in three years. If it weren¡¯t for her parents¡¯ status, she would have been removed from the core long ago.
¡°That¡¯s due to your unique constitution. It needs activation to unlock your full potential. Otherwise, it will continue absorbing your spiritual energy, preventing you from cultivating,¡± Su Changsheng exined. His gaze intensified as he looked at Su Ziyuan¡¯s body, with Dao runes swirling in his eyes as though he had activated the Martial Dao Heavenly Eye.
His gaze was radiant, like twin suns. Under Su Changsheng¡¯s gaze, it seemed there was a wellspring of profound energy within Su Ziyuan¡¯s body, emitting boundless potential. Once activated, it would erupt with incredible power. This was the Primordial Chaos Embryo, requiring special circumstances for sessful activation¡ªeither through divine pills or great power intervention.
With his strength, Su Changsheng could assist Su Ziyuan in activating the Primordial Chaos Embryo. As for the Reincarnation of Dao Pupil, he had no clue. This constitution was rare, even rarer than the Indestructible Body of Myriad Tribtions. Su Changsheng didn¡¯t know the specific conditions required for its activation.
I might need to consult Qingge about this,Su Changsheng thought.
¡°Once sessfully activated, you¡¯ll be one of the most astonishing prodigies of this era. Your future aplishments are beyond imagination, perhaps even surpassing this old ancestor,¡± Su Changsheng said, his gaze withdrawing as he looked at Su Ziyuan, who appeared nervous, a teasing tone in his voice.
Surpass the old ancestor?! Hearing this, Su Ziyuan¡¯s eyes widened, and her delicate face reflected astonishment. Did that mean she could¡ with the ancestor¡ this and that¡ hehe¡
Su Ziyuan¡¯s heart raced as she envisioned that future, her eyes gleaming with boundless anticipation.
What is this young girl thinking?Observing Su Ziyuan lost in her daydreams with a goofy smile on her face, Su Changsheng fell into an unusual silence.
He realized that might be he didn¡¯t need to speak up himself. This willful and undutiful descendant would take matters into her own hands. She seemed to be plotting to deceive her master and defy her ancestors!
¡°I regarded you as my descendant, and you¡¯re harboring such thoughts towards me? You want to make advances on this old ancestor?¡±
Cough, cough
Su Changsheng gave a slight cough, jolting Su Ziyuan out of her reverie. She hastily wiped her mouth, only to realize there was nothing there. She looked at Su Changsheng, flustered.
¡°Senior, I wasn¡¯t thinking about anything just now¡¡±
Seeing Su Changsheng¡¯s teasing expression, she quickly understood that the venerable ancestor had uncovered her fantasies. Her face turned beet red, and she stammered. Noticing herck of confidence, her voice gradually faded.
¡°Alright, let¡¯s focus on the matter at hand. Once I activate your constitution, if you can be the top disciple in the n, perhaps your desires can be realized!¡± Su Changsheng said, his tone meaningful.
¡°So, you have desires for me, huh? Very well, I¡¯ll give you an opportunity. If you can be the top disciple in the n, I¡¯ll allow you to pursue your n to deceive your master and defy your ancestors,¡± Su Changsheng said to Su Ziyuan.
The Su family¡¯s grandpetition was open to all lineage disciples, and held once every ten years. The minimum requirement for participation was the True Yuan Realm cultivation level. During thepetition, the most outstanding descendant from each branch would receive more family resources. Every npetition was a significant event for the family.
¡°It¡¯s possible!¡± Su Ziyuan¡¯s eyes lit up, spinning with amazement. She was overwhelmed with joy.
Although the npetition was three years away and she was only at the Qi Hai Realm, Su Ziyuan was confident. She was determined to secure first ce in thepetition.
¡°Senior, I¡¯ll seed!¡± Su Ziyuan eximed enthusiastically, her eyes revealing her ¡°ambition¡±!
Seeing Su Ziyuan¡¯s eager expression, Su Changsheng felt mixed emotions. He let out a soft sigh.
¡°Alright, get ready. In a day, I¡¯lle to help you activate your constitution.¡±
With that, he turned and departed, leaving behind Su Ziyuan, who had a silly grin on her face and once again drifted into a daydream.
¡°So, this is what it¡¯s like when someone desires your body?¡± Su Changsheng mulled over the previous encounter in his residence, feeling somewhat speechless. It was quite a unique sensation.
¡°Who has a fool taken a liking to you?¡± At that moment, a cold voice chimed in.
She was Gu Qingge. She walked over gracefully, her figure slender and tall. Compared to a few months ago, she had gained even more mature charm. However, her delicate facial features still emitted a chilly aura, making her resemble an icy fairy.
Beside her, Bai Yuege was d in a snow-white robe, resembling a little elf as she followed every step. Over time, their bond grew stronger, and Bai Yuege often acted like a little sidekick, which alternately amused and annoyed Su Changsheng.
¡°Bai Yuege,e here!¡± Su Changsheng called out, unsurprised by their presence. He raised his hand, signaling for Bai Yuege to approach.
¡°Brother Changsheng!¡± Bai Yuege¡¯s eyes lit up, and she dashed towards Su Changsheng, promptly throwing herself into his embrace. Squirming like a small creature, she murmured affectionately.
¡°Traitor!¡± Gu Qingge couldn¡¯t help but facepalm at this sight. They had just agreed to stand united against Su Changsheng, the main antagonist, yet she broke their pact as soon as they met. It seemed that all the promised benefits were in vain.
¡°Qingge, you were right. There¡¯s indeed a fool who has taken a liking to me, and she¡¯s an unparalleled enchanting being!¡± Su Changsheng held the petite Bai Yuege in one hand and drew Gu Qingge closer with the other, nting a kiss on her cheek before chuckling.
¡°Unparalleled enchanting being?¡± Gu Qingge raised an eyebrow. Though she thought Su Changsheng was a rogue, she hade to understand that he had exceedingly high standards. In his estimation, a regr divine physique wouldn¡¯t qualify as an unparalleled enchanting being.
Could it be a particr sacred body? Or an extraordinarily gifted creature with the potential to be a rising star?
Gu Qingge lifted her chin with these thoughts, revealing her stunning face. She gazed at Su Changsheng, her gaze clear and icy, conveying a distinct message.
¡°She¡¯s a member of the Su family, born with an innate Primordial Dao Embryo and the Samsara Dao Pupil!¡± Su Changsheng smiled, his lips curling. As he spoke, he noticed Gu Qingge¡¯s pupils contract and a look of astonishment crossed her clear and beautiful face.
Her reaction was quite distinctive.
¡°Mmm!¡± The next moment, Su Changsheng lowered his head and savored the taste, evoking envy from Bai Yuege, who stood nearby. After releasing her, he tenderly caressed her again, causing her cheeks to blush.
¡°This is the essence of life!¡± Su Changsheng eximed, relishing thepany of the two women. After diligently cultivating for thousands of years, he felt it was fair to enjoy his life now.
¡°A modest Su family is producing such an unparalleled enchanting being. Their luck must be extraordinary!¡± Gu Qingge finally regained herposure, wiped her lips, shot Su Changsheng a disdainful look, and then couldn¡¯t help but marvel.
Su Ziyuan¡¯s extraordinary talent truly astounded her. In her previous life, she had traversed the world, reached the pinnacle of the Great Emperor¡¯s realm, and was on the brink of immortality. Yet, she had never encountered such an extraordinary creature.
Perhaps the legendary immortal realm or central realms like the Great Scarlet Heaven Realm and the Great Luo Heaven Realm could harbor such exceptional anomalies.
Yet even the small True Saint Continent had produced such a being. Could it be that the Su family was exceptionally fortunate? Or perhaps, Su Changsheng was truly blessed by extraordinary luck? ¡
Chapter 42 - Ninth Princess of the Changsheng Imperial Court
Chapter 42: The Invincible Heavenly Emperor of the Future, Ninth Princess of the Changsheng Imperial Court
¡°Qingge, now you ought to believe in the charm of your husband, right?¡± Su Changsheng quipped, yfully pinching Gu Qingge¡¯s cheeks as he noticed her astonished expression.
¡°Heh, I suppose you¡¯ve fallen for the superficial charm, just like a naive little girl,¡± Gu Qingge retorted coldly, though she couldn¡¯t deny Su Changsheng¡¯s appeal. She remained determined not to acknowledge his charm and defended her stance.
¡°Just as you fooled a little girl!¡± Gu Qingge added, but Bai Yuege quickly interjected, ¡°But Brother Changsheng didn¡¯t fool me. I chose to be with him willingly!¡± Bai Yuege¡¯s sincere gaze conveyed her conviction.
Gu Qingge felt exasperated, realizing Bai Yuege was now under Su Changsheng¡¯s sway, mirroring his behavior. Her initial n of winning over Bai Yuege to oppose Su Changsheng had failed.
¡°Hahaha¡¡± Su Changshengughed joyfully, relishing Gu Qingge¡¯s surrender. He hadn¡¯t felt this content in a while.
¡°Humph!¡±Gu Qingge huffed, though her expression masked any true anger. Instead, an odd sense of contentment washed over her. This interaction put her at ease, even evoking a hint of infatuation.
Comparing this to her past life of hardships and conflict, she oddly found herself drawn to this situation. She contemted her feelings and acknowledged a growing fondness for Su Changsheng, the audacious rogue.
¡°Qingge, do you know how to activate the Samsara Dao Pupil?¡± Su Changsheng inquired, raising an eyebrow.
The Samsara Dao Pupil¡Gu Qingge pondered.
She knew this trait from her past life as an Empress, associated with the Samsara Heavenly Emperor who achieved immortality.
¡°I¡¯m not entirely certain. In the future, a remarkable individual will possess the Samsara Dao Pupil. Still, their specifics are unknown,¡± Gu Qingge exined, shifting her demeanor when recalling her Empress role, appearing more aloof and disdainful towards Su Changsheng. Naturally, Su Changsheng often corrected her with stern lessons, reminding her of her ce.
¡°But it¡¯s said to require the Samsara Divine Water for activation, and it will appear near the True Saint Continent soon,¡± Gu Qingge noted. ¡°Groups like the Changsheng Imperial Court should have ess to it.¡±
Su Changsheng contemted the significance of the Samsara Divine Water, aware of its immense value.
¡°Perhaps we should focus on awakening the Primordial Dao Embryo for now,¡± Su Changsheng decided, not wanting to provoke the Samsara Divine Water or the Changsheng Imperial Court.
¡°Who possesses the Primordial Dao Embryo and Samsara Dao Pupil?¡± Gu Qingge inquired with intrigue.
¡°Her name is Su Ziyuan,¡± Su Changsheng revealed.
The next day, apanied by Gu Qingge and Bai Yuege, Su Changsheng visited Su Ziyuan¡¯s pce. Su Ziyuan expressed both eagerness and unease upon their arrival.
¡°Senior Changsheng¡ they¡¡± Su Ziyuan¡¯s enthusiasm waned as she noticed Gu Qingge and Bai Yuege by Su Changsheng¡¯s side. She envied their status as his wives and felt a tinge of jealousy.
¡°Just call them sisters, Gu Qingge and Bai Yuege,¡± Su Changsheng suggested, aiming for a harmonious dynamic.
¡°Sisters?¡± Bai Yuege¡¯s eyes lit up, thrilled at the idea.
Rolling her eyes, Gu Qingge remained silent.
¡°Ziyuan, meet your sisters!¡± Su Changsheng introduced.
Su Ziyuan gave a coy greeting, blushing, ¡°Nice to meet you both, sisters!¡±
¡°Now, I¡¯ll help awaken your constitution,¡± Su Changsheng dered, the atmosphere growing serious as he prepared to assist Su Ziyuan in her awakening.
Boom!
Su Changsheng meticulously arranged multipleyers of formations inside the pce, guiding Su Ziyuan through awakening her constitution. The pce was engulfed in a dazzling celestial light disy, rivaling the spectacle that had urred with Gu Qingge.
Su Changsheng¡¯s experience showed as he managed to control the phenomenon better this time, containing its reach to tens of thousands of miles. Nheless, the sight was astounding and stirred awe among the witnesses.
Tens of thousands of miles away from the Su family¡¯s domain, an imposing divine ship traversed the skies, adorned with myriad divine lights. On the ship fluttered a grand g emzoned with the character ¡°Changsheng,¡± emanating a powerful aura that could span eras.
Across the heavenly realm and divine domains, none dared to employ the ¡°Changsheng¡± g, which symbolized the Changsheng Imperial Court¡¯s authority.
On the divine ship, numerous formidable figures emanated an aura simr to slumbering fierce beasts, their presence inducing unease even among saints.
An influential figure on the ship stirred awake, surprise in her eyes as she focused on the phenomenon tens of thousands of miles away. The unfolding splendor seemed to hint at an unparalleled prodigy¡¯s birth.
¡°It appears the territory we¡¯ve targeted is experiencing extraordinary phenomena. Could it signify the rise of a peerless genius?¡± she murmured.
¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±
Her musings were interrupted by a melodious voice resonating within the ship, youthful yet carrying regal authority.
¡°Report to the Ninth Princess, the Su family¡¯s domain has witnessed remarkable phenomena spanning thousands of miles. It might indicate the appearance of a supreme treasure or a divine entity,¡± the influential figure conveyed.
She was a middle-aged woman of graceful demeanor, radiating a distinct presence despite her unremarkable beauty.
¡°A divine entity? The Su family produced a powerful saint, and now a divine entity might emerge. Their fortune is undeniable,¡± the Ninth Princess quipped, her tone yful.
¡°This is intriguing!¡±
¡°Now, I¡¯m eager to meet this Su Changsheng, who has recently caused quite a stir. I can¡¯t deny my curiosity,¡± the Ninth Princess dered, exuding authority.
¡°Auntie Ye, approach me!¡±
The Ninth Princessmanded, her voice resonating with power.
¡°Yes!¡±
Chapter 43 - the Arrival of the Ninth Princess
Chapter 43: The Heaven-Defying Primordial Mixed Yuan Dao Fetus, the Arrival of the Ninth Princess
¡°It¡¯s a sess!¡±
In the outskirts of the Su family¡¯s ancestral grounds, within Su Ziyuan¡¯s pce, Su Changsheng¡¯s eyes gleamed as he observed the scene. Gu Qingge and Bai Yuege were equally captivated.
Before them stood an awe-inspiring figure, bathed in radiant divine light, emanating an invisible resonance with the Great Dao. It was as if an immortal embryo embodied the essence of the Dao itself.
From the heavens and earth, streams of Great Dao light descended, runes flickered, and the Great Dao reverberated ceaselessly, creating a dazzling brilliance simr to the source of the Great Dao.
Even Gu Qingge and Su Changsheng were momentarily dumbfounded. The Primordial Mixed Yuan Dao Fetus was a pinnacle among Saint Bodies, nearly rivaling the Immortal Body¡¯s greatness.
Considering the Reincarnation of Dao Pupil, it could even outshine the Immortal Body, making Su Ziyuan an unparalleled anomaly. With her emergence, even a Great Emperor would vie for her as a disciple.
¡°Sister Ziyuan has be incredibly formidable!¡± Bai Yuege eximed, her moonlight mark trembling as though moved by the sight.
¡°The Primordial Mixed Yuan Dao Fetus, when awakened, leads to an astonishing transformation. Each day of her cultivation equates to leaps of progress,¡± Gu Qingge expressed in awe.
This constitution wasparable with her Indestructible Body of Myriad Tribtions. It even surpassed her in terms of Daoprehension, as Su Ziyuan¡¯s affinity with the Great Dao allowed for easier understanding.
Once cultivation began, the speed of progress would be astonishing and defy the heavens. In ten years, it could reach the Dharma Form level. In a century, it could attain Great Saint status effortlessly.
Bing an Emperor wouldn¡¯t present a challenge. It was merely a matter of time. Only the threshold of bing an Immortal posed a potential obstacle.
As the anomalies on Su Ziyuan¡¯s body gradually dissipated, her long hair cascaded, and her eyes exuded boundless wisdom as if holding a universe within them. Her demeanor turned serene, every movement apanied by a harmonious resonance with the Dao. Her appearance and temperament had undergone a monumental shift. If she had once been a lovely girl, she had now transformed into a peerless goddess, an immortal seemingly disconnected from the mortal world¡ªan embodiment of the Great Dao. Even Gu Qingge couldn¡¯t overshadow her. She was genuinely peerless.
¡°Elder Ancestor, did I seed?¡± Su Ziyuan inquired, her gaze nervously fixed on Su Changsheng.
¡°Yes, congrattions! With your talent, you¡¯re among the finest in this world,¡± Su Changsheng apuded, causing joy in Su Ziyuan¡¯s eyes.
¡°Thank you, Elder Ancestor, for making this possible. I¡¯ll repay this debt to the best of my ability,¡± Su Ziyuan acknowledged, fully aware of Su Changsheng¡¯s role in her transformation.
¡°No need for that. The best repayment would be to excel in your cultivation and secure victory in the npetition,¡± Su Changsheng subtly reminded her.
¡°Absolutely! I¡¯ll clinch the top spot in the npetition!¡± Su Ziyuan blushed and appeared a bit coy, her eyes reflecting her determination.
¡°¡,¡± Gu Qingge¡¯s expression grew colder. She saw through the underlying meaning of their conversation and felt a twinge of displeasure. Despite being the legitimate wife, she felt like an outsider.
¡°Very well, from now on, I¡¯ll regrly guide your cultivation. I hope you won¡¯t disappoint me,¡± Su Changsheng conveyed before turning to Gu Qingge. His voice was gentle, ¡°Qingge, I¡¯ll need your assistance in selecting one or two appropriate cultivation techniques.¡±
Given the Heaven-Defying Primordial Mixed Yuan Dao Fetus, it demanded elite techniques like the Emperor¡¯s Scripture or the Immortal¡¯s Scripture¡ªtop-tier inheritances. However, Su Changshengcked such techniques. The Thousand Tribtions Battle Art was a gift from Gu Qingge, but it didn¡¯t synergize well with the Primordial Mixed Yuan Dao Fetus.
¡°Hmph,still relying on me, I see!¡± Gu Qingge snorted, her irritation evident. Despite her displeasure, sheplied. Activating her divine sense, she imprinted a Primordial Dao Scripture technique onto her forehead and then transmitted it to Su Changsheng. She exined, ¡°This is the Primordial Dao Scripture. It was formted by an Emperor possessing the Primordial Mixed Yuan Dao Fetus. However, it contains only the first half and can be cultivated up to the Great Saint realm¡¡±
Though she possessed numerous techniques, she didn¡¯t have a perfect match. The Primordial Dao Scripture was only halfplete.
¡°However, the tomb of this Emperor is about to open in the Mysterious Kun Divine Domain. Aplete inheritance should be avable there in about a hundred years,¡± Gu Qingge interjected.
¡°Thank you, Madam,¡± Su Changsheng acknowledged. He then smiled at Gu Qingge, ¡°Your awareness of this is sufficient.¡±
Gu Qingge maintained aposed expression. After her remark, she turned and left, bringing Bai Yuege, who had been observing the proceedings, along with her.
¡°Dear,e on. You haven¡¯tpleted the training regimen I assigned for today!¡± Gu Qingge urged, guiding Bai Yuege away.
¡°Ah!¡± Bai Yuege eximed in frustration as she followed along.
¡°Ziyuan, this will be your cultivation technique from now on. Don¡¯t let me down,¡± Su Changsheng said as he raised a finger, transmitting the Primordial Dao Scripture to Su Ziyuan. Although it only allowed cultivation up to the Great Saint realm, it suited Su Ziyuan¡¯s present needs well.
¡°Thank you, Elder Ancestor!¡± Su Ziyuan¡¯s expression glowed with happiness.
Guided by Su Changsheng, Su Ziyuan promptlymenced her cultivation. He instructed her to abandon her previous cultivation and start anew to establish a firm foundation, enabling the Primordial Mixed Yuan Dao Fetus¡¯s remarkable aspects to surface.
Within a day, Su Ziyuan reconstructed her body and effortlessly broke through, reaching a strength of 300,000 jin. Typically, 100,000 jin of strength marked a peak in the physical realm¡ªknown as the Small Pinnacle¡ªand indicated exceptional talent. However, 300,000 jin represented top-tier divine bodies. Even in the past, Su Changsheng took three years to reach 180,000 jin of strength. Yet, Su Ziyuan achieved this feat in just a single day.
Although her foundation included discarding her previous cultivation and starting anew, in addition to the Emperor¡¯s Scripture and abundant resources, this still showcased the heaven-defying nature of the Primordial Mixed Yuan Dao Fetus. Within three days, Su Ziyuan surpassed 700,000 jin of strength and approached the one-million-jin bottleneck¡ªthe maximum for the physical realm.
¡°People from the Changsheng Imperial Court have arrived?!¡± On that day, his brow furrowed as Su Changsheng guided Su Ziyuan¡¯s cultivation. He raised his head and observed a group of formidable individuals, exuding fearsome auras, descending upon the Su family¡¯s location.
¡°I must personally address this matter. Ziyuan, stay with Qingge and the others during this time. Make sure you remain hidden!¡± Su Changsheng directed Su Ziyuan, currently engrossed in cultivation, cautioning her.
The Primordial Mixed Yuan Dao Fetus was of paramount importance. As the highest level of the divine body, its appearance would undoubtedly attract the attention of the Changsheng Imperial Court¡¯s most formidable figures. Su Changsheng stillcked the power to contend with them.
Thankfully, he had ced various seals and prohibitions on Su Ziyuan¡¯s body. With Gu Qingge¡¯s assistance in concealment, they should remain undetected unless a quasi-emperorunched an inquiry.
¡°Understood!¡± Su Ziyuanplied obediently, though somewhat puzzled.
¡°Where is your Elder Ancestor, Su Changsheng?!¡± Simultaneously, within the main hall of the Su family, a group of prominent Su family members, including Su Yun, sat with apprehension. On the main seat¡
¡°This princess wishes to meet him!¡± A petite girl upied the seat, supporting her chin with one hand. She had golden phoenix eyes adorned with crimson makeup, casually surveying her surroundings.
At her words, the Su family members broke into a cold sweat. They hadn¡¯t anticipated the visitor sent by the Changsheng Imperial Court would be a princess. Although her identity remained unknown, the Changsheng Imperial Court was renowned. Even Great Saint powerhouses treated members of the imperial family with respect.
¡°We didn¡¯t anticipate the arrival of a princess from the Imperial Court. It was an oversight for Changsheng not to extend a wee. Please ept our apologies!¡± At that moment, aposed voice intervened, dispelling the tension within the hearts of the Su family¡¯s prominent members.
Excellent, the Elder Ancestor has appeared!
The Su family members seemed to have regained their confidence. Their posture straightened, and a collective sigh of relief swept through them. This scene piqued the Ninth Princess¡¯s curiosity as she upied the main seat. Su Changsheng possessed some noteworthy abilities.
Chapter 44 - Giving Birth to a Little Immortal Phoenix
Chapter 44: The Origin of Princess Nine, True Phoenix n, Giving Birth to a Little Immortal Phoenix
¡°Fascinating!¡± Princess Nine¡¯s lips curled, openly disying her amusement. Previously, a group of Su family powerhouses would tremble when facing her, fearful of inadvertently offending her. However, with Su Changsheng¡¯s voice, the group gained surprising confidence. They even dared to meet the gaze of the princess of the imperial court. Su Changsheng¡¯s methods were impressive, and his reputation was remarkably high. Few of the regr Great Saints in his family possessed his level of influence.
¡°Hmm?¡± Around Princess Nine, approximately ten imperial court powerhouses with varying attires, all potent andbeled as Saints, aside from a middle-aged woman, looked up. Their divine lights swirled as they focused on the direction of the iing person.
Rumble!
In the void, waves of unseen aura from the Great Dao swept over, surging toward the iing figure like engulfing waves.
¡°Phew!¡±
Surprisingly, there was no collision. The figure took a step forward, and the impact dissipated quietly, effortlessly resolved.
¡°It is indeed the Changsheng Imperial Court. They¡¯ve brought a group of Saints and a Saint King. Truly formidable!¡± The neer chuckled lightly before revealing his form. He sported a starry robe, his flowing ck hair exuding heroism. It was none other than Su Changsheng.
Su Changsheng nced at the assembly. He then stepped forward and, amid the changing expressions of the group, reached the seat beside Princess Nine, taking his ce next to her.
¡°I extend greetings to the Princess of the Imperial Court!¡± Su Changsheng raised his hand, speakingposedly as Princess Nine regarded him yfully.
¡°Daring! Who are you to have the audacity to sit at the same level as Princess Nine?¡± Beside them, a young imperial court Saint¡¯s countenance turned cold as he sternly rebuked. Simultaneously, a terrifying aura of the Saints emanated, and with a raised hand, a palm struck directly at Su Changsheng, surrounded by countless energies.
Boom!
An astonishing aura of the Saints descended, even stronger than that of the Purple Mountain Saint. In response, the group of imperial court Saints remained undisturbed, not attempting to intervene, including Princess Nine, who was intrigued to see how Su Changsheng would respond.
¡°Elder Ancestor!¡± A group of Su family powerhouses eximed in shock.
¡°Bang!¡±
Su Changsheng¡¯s expression remained steady in the arena. He raised his hand, releasing a more formidable divine power that effortlessly neutralized the strike. Then, his gaze turned icy as he extended his palm from a distance and struck down.
Boom!
As the palm descended, it resembled a divine palm from the heavens or an imperial stele of gold, causing the young imperial court Saint¡¯s expression to shift. He raised his hand to resist with all his might but was still struck, blood spewing uncontrobly.
¡°So impressive?¡± This sight amazed the group of imperial court Saints, even catching the attention of the middle-aged woman.
Boom!
Blood from the Saints sttered, each drop containing terrifying divine power capable of piercing through the earth, traversing space, and defeating top-tier powerhouses. Observing this, Su Changsheng raised his hand, wiping away all the blood.
¡°Curse it!¡± The young imperial court Saint seethed. His face contorted, and formidable divine power surged forth. However, the next moment, an even mightier pressure descended.
¡°If you dare to act again, I will end your life!¡± Su Changsheng¡¯s gaze grew frigid, a chilling intent filling the air, causing the young Saint to quiver, his heart gripped by fear, his face turning pale and flushed.
¡°You¡¡± The young imperial court Saint fumed. He sensed that Su Changsheng wasn¡¯t joking. The other party genuinely had the nerve to eliminate him. Yet, how could Su Changsheng dare tomit such an act? He was an imperial court saint. Attacking one of their own was a capital offense.
¡°Hush!¡±
Princess Nine¡¯s voice cut through the air sternly, her tone carrying an edge of severity. The imperial court Saint¡¯s heart quivered, and he swiftly lowered his head, refraining from uttering another word. Thismanding presence deepened Su Changsheng¡¯s understanding of the might of the Changsheng Imperial Court. Even a Saint, stronger than the Purple Mountain Ancestor and rtively young at only three to four thousand years old, found himself casually reprimanded in front of the princess.
This urrence illustrated the formidable nature of the Changsheng Imperial Court. Nevertheless, it seemed that this princess held a significance beyond a mere royal lineage. Su Changsheng carefully observed the imperial court princess before him. She possessed a petite figure, likely around sixteen or seventeen, with flowing golden hair elegantly draped in a glorious phoenix robe. Her eyes shone with a golden hue, framed by elongated crimson eye makeup. Her exquisite features rivaled Gu Qingge¡¯s and others, albeit with a distinct allure, albeit much like a proud phoenix.
Although her cultivation might not be exceptionally advanced, likely hovering at the peak of the Law Phase, her youthfulness and bone age of sixteen or seventeen spoke volumes of her potential. Such astounding aptitude deserved recognition.
[Ding, detecting eligible candidates for spouses and concubines. Changsheng Imperial Court Princess Nine, Jihuang, possesses the Nine Phoenix Saint Body¡ªa pure-blood descendant of the True Phoenix n, destined to evolve into an Immortal Phoenix Body. Currently holds a [Purple Gold] level destiny. Suggested as a potential spouse!]
At this instant, a frigid voice emanated¡ªan unexpected notification from the system.
Ninth Princess of the Longevity Imperial Court? A [Purple Gold] grade destiny?
Upon absorbing this information, Su Changsheng momentarily halted his tea-pouring motion, a hint of astonishment crossing his features. Another [Purple Gold] grade destiny? This revtion indicated her potential to rival Gu Qingge and Su Ziyuan, possibly even attaining Phoenix Immortal status.
Impressive! She is a fledgling Phoenix Immortal. The prospect of fathering a child with her carried intriguing rewards,Su Changsheng mused.
Yet, he was well aware that, given her status, hecked the qualifications to make a romantic advance. Achieving the status of a Great Sage or quasi-Emperor was a prerequisite to avoid being crushed by the Imperial Court¡¯s formidable figures.
¡°Su Changsheng, what emboldens you to assume a position equal to mine and to attack my subordinates?¡± The Ninth Princess turned her curious gaze towards Su Changsheng, a questioning glint in her eyes. ¡°Could it be that you hold no fear of facing the consequences?¡±
As her words rang out, not only did they induce trepidation within Su Yun and the other influential Su family members, but the Imperial Court¡¯s powerful figures also cast puzzled nces in his direction. How could Su Changsheng, a mere Saint surrounded by fellow Saints and even a Saint King, disy such audacity? What granted him the courage?
¡°Firstly, Princess, we are within the Su family premises, not the Longevity Imperial Court. As the Su family¡¯s progenitor, I naturally im the highest seat, while your position should logically be beneath mine.¡± Su Changsheng leisurely spoke as he poured two cups of spiritual tea¡ªone for himself and another which he slid towards the Ninth Princess.
¡°Permitting your presence at my side is already granting you respect. Secondly, your subordinate ventured to act within Su family territory. By rights, I could have easily executed him without incurring objections. Spare him I did¡ªa second act of courtesy extended to you.¡±
¡°Thirdly, regardless of perspective, I remain a Saint. Saints are not to be trifled with. Were I to erupt in fury, your status as an Imperial Court princess would hardly safeguard you from my retribution.¡±
As he spoke, Su Changsheng¡¯s gaze locked onto the Ninth Princess, a glint of icy resolve flickering within his eyes. This subtle but unmistakable intensity stirred a sliver of apprehension within the Ninth Princess¡ªa fleeting yet perceptible undercurrent of dread.
Despite her rtive vulnerability due to her fledgling cultivation, she wielded an array of protective measures as a princess of the Imperial Court. Yet, the Sixth Heaven Saint before her managed to evoke a sense of vulnerability, a fact that held a degree of astonishment.
Indeed, Su Changsheng had ascended to the Sixth Heaven Saint level. During the past few months, he had not been idle, utilizing the resources selectively chosen from the family¡¯s generous offerings. Resources like the Enlightenment Pill and Sacred Spirit Pill triggered an unprecedented surge in his cultivation by two realms.
Furthermore, aided by the Enlightenment Pill, Su Changsheng sessfully embarked on cultivating the Wan Jie Battle Technique, a gift from Gu Qingge. This led to a remarkable increase in hisbat prowess. Even without tapping into the Nine Tribtions Scripture, Su Changsheng confidently assessed his ability to eliminate a Ninth Heaven Saint.
With the Nine Tribtions Scripture¡¯s augmentation, his Saint-level potency bordered on invincibility. Even a Saint King would stand his ground against Su Changsheng, and at the very least, he could retreat unscathed.
This assurance furnished him with the confidence to engage the Ninth Princess directly. Even if victory eluded him, he could always abandon the Su family¡¯s foundations and escape with its members.
Chapter 45 - The Official Rise of the Family
Chapter 45: Ascension to the Ancient n? Recruitment? The Official Rise of the Family
¡°Bold!¡±
Upon hearing these words, a group of Imperial Court Saints were filled with anger this time. Their gazes became sharp as they all looked at Su Changsheng. Even the middle-aged woman, referred to as Aunt Ye by the Ninth Princess and the only existence that made Su Changsheng wary, also cast her gaze towards him. However, her gaze was calm, devoid of any murderous intent.
Boom!
A chilling killing intent descended, emanating from around ten Imperial Court Saints. Although there was no participation from the Saint King, this condensed terrifying killing intent would cause even an ordinary Saint to turn pale and cough up blood in shock. However, for Su Changsheng, these forces were like a gentle breeze brushing against his face. He effortlessly dissolved the killing intent with a casual sweep of his gaze. He remained calm and continued sipping his tea, appearing unperturbed.
Although this Imperial Court expert group was all Saints, their realms were not profound. At most, they were in the Sixth Heaven realm. Even if they joined forces, they were not his match, a mere disy of killing intent.
¡°Enough!¡±
The Ninth Princess spoke up, stopping everyone, and at the same time, she admired Su Changsheng.
¡°You¡¯re quite impressive. Although your talent is not astonishing, your courage surpasses many young talents!¡±
¡°Do you know that even a Great Sage would not dare to say such things?¡±
Upon hearing this, Su Changsheng remained indifferent as he looked at the Ninth Princess, his gaze unafraid.
¡°That may be true for others, but I am myself. Just because they dare not say it doesn¡¯t mean I won¡¯t!¡± he calmly replied.
Although Su Changsheng preferred to avoid trouble and didn¡¯t want to cause unnecessarymotion, it didn¡¯t mean he was afraid of confrontation. What would cultivation mean if he allowed others to oppress him without resistance? Therefore, Su Changsheng didn¡¯t mind fighting back if someone dared to bully him. If need be, he could always flee.
¡°Very well, I truly admire you. I am Princess Ji Lin, the Ninth Princess of the Imperial Court and one of the direct heirs. I will qualify to ascend to the throne in the future!¡±
¡°How about it? Do you want to follow me? Although your talent is not astonishing, I guarantee that you will be a powerful figure in the future under my guidance!¡±
¡°Perhaps even a quasi-emperor!¡±
The Ninth Princess waved her petite hand. Despite her young age, around sixteen or seventeen, she exuded an imperial aura at this moment as if she was the future Empress.
¡°What?!¡±
Behind them, a group of Imperial Court Saints were shocked and changed their expressions. The young Imperial Court Saint now had a strong tinge of jealousy in his eyes. After all, even he hadn¡¯t been bestowed with such an honor. That Saint King, known as Aunt Ye, also showed a hint of astonishment in her eyes.
At this moment, everyone turned their gaze to Su Changsheng, including Su Yun and the other strong members of the Su family. They all wanted to know Su Changsheng¡¯s choice.
¡°I decline.¡±
Su Changsheng raised his gaze and continued to sip his tea leisurely. His handsome face remained calm and unruffled, like an immortal in exile, without the slightest ripple on his face.
What a Great Sage figure! What quasi-emperor?
This might be a grand and beautiful promise for others, but for Su Changsheng, it was nothing more than a poisoned promise.
The Ninth Princess¡¯s identity was indeed noble, with the prospect of ascending to the throne of the Changsheng Empire in the future. Once she ascended, how prestigious would that be?
Even the supremes would have to bow their heads, a truly extraordinary feat. However, throughout history, the struggle for session had always been the cruelest and bloodiest conflict, especially in a formidable force like the Changsheng Empire.
Once entangled in it, even a quasi-emperor-level powerhouse could easily end up as nothing more than a pile of bones. As a mere Saint, he would rather stay away from all this. He didn¡¯t want to get involved. Furthermore, the future promised by the Ninth Princess held no allure for him.
Aside from the system he possessed, his future was destined to be an unparalleled Dao, not to mention the several wives by his side. Whether it was the ¡°Purple Gold¡± Fate Star or the ¡°Golden¡± Fate Star, they would all be emperors, and immortals in the future. Wasn¡¯t that stronger than being a subordinate under the Ninth Princess?
Moreover, if he became a subordinate of the Ninth Princess, how could he ride this proud little Phoenix in the future? He didn¡¯t want to gain a sesame seed and lose a watermelon.
¡°It seems you¡¯ve made your decision. In that case, I won¡¯t insist!¡± The Ninth Princess said and locked eyes with Su Changsheng. Their ck and golden eyes met for a long time, and in the end, the Ninth Princess conceded, averting her gaze.
¡°However, I will stay in the True Saint Continent for the next few years, waiting for the opening of the Grand Saint Secret Realm in the Burial Demon Valley. If you have a change of heart, just let me know!¡±
¡°My offer will always be valid!¡±
With that, the Ninth Princess stood up, waved her hand, and walked out of the reception hall.
¡°Oh, by the way, approve the evaluation for the Su family and give them the standards of an ancient n.¡±
¡°I believe that with Mr. Changsheng here, the Su family will be an ancient n within a thousand years!¡±
Before leaving, she smiled back, and her stunning face seemed to be filled with a sense of freedom. Soon, the Ninth Princess and her entourage departed, leaving behind a Saint from the Imperial Court. The evaluation of the Su family was quickly approved, and the determination of their status as an ancient n was left behind before the Saint hurriedly left.
¡°So, the Su family has be an ancient n?¡±
In the grand hall, Su Yun stared nkly at the golden token in his hand. On the front side was the character ¡°Su,¡± and on the reverse side was the emblem of the Ancient n. This token represented the level of influence of a force. All registered in the information of the Eternal Imperial Court.
As a force under themand of the Eternal Imperial Court, they could regrly apply for a batch of resources, which was considered a benefit of being a force. However, in critical moments, all forces had to obey themands of the Eternal Imperial Court. This rtionship was simr to that of an empire and its vassals.
¡°This is great! The Su family has be part of the Ancient n!¡± excitedly eximed a group of Su family elders. ¡°And it was bestowed by the Ninth Princess of the Imperial Court. This is a tremendous honor!¡±
¡°It¡¯s just a title. The Su family still has a long way to go to be a true Ancient n. You must continue to work hard, make the Su family stronger, and be an Ancient n, a noble n, as soon as possible,¡± Su Changsheng said calmly, ncing at them.
¡°We will heed the instructions of the Patriarch!¡± responded the group of powerful Su family members, their hearts quivering. Recalling the recent conflict, they realized that it was solely thanks to the Patriarch¡¯s support that they managed to hold their ground. They felt ashamed and resolved to cultivate diligently, develop the family, and assist the Patriarch as soon as possible.
¡°You may leave. We have the n Competition in three years. Try to uncover as many talented individuals within the family as possible. They are the future of our n,¡± Su Changsheng waved his hand, dismissing them.
Soon, the Su family elders retreated, leaving only Su Changsheng behind.
¡°The Great Saint¡¯s Secret Realm in the Burial Demon Valley? Opening in the uing years?¡± Su Changsheng lightly tapped the table, contemting the words spoken by the Ninth Princess. He felt a sense of doubt. What kind of Secret Realm was this that even the dignified Ninth Princess personally came to inform him of? Could it possibly hold world-shaking opportunities?
¡°Forget it. It¡¯s not my concern. Honestly, I¡¯d better focus on finding wives and concubines,¡± Su Changsheng shook his head. Even if there were extraordinary opportunities in that Secret Realm, he would not enter. For now, he preferred to focus on growing safely.
[Ding! Congrattions to the host for promoting the family to a top-tier force. You are now awarded a family gift package. Would you like to im it?]
¡°im it!¡± Su Changsheng wasn¡¯t particrly surprised by the system¡¯s prompt and immediately imed the gift.
[Ding! Opening the gift package¡ª]
[You have obtained one Grand Elder at the Saint-level!]
[You have obtained ten Elders at the Half-Saint level!]
[You have obtained ten n Protector Armaments and one Saint King Armament!]
[You have obtained a set of family cultivation resources¡]
[You have obtained a n Protection Formation capable of withstanding a Saint King!]
[You have obtained an increase in family fortune, greatly enhancing the probability of disciples breaking through their realms, slightly improving their aptitude, and significantly increasing the chances of obtaining opportunities¡]
[You¡]
Soon, a series of prompt sounds rang out, leaving Su Changsheng slightly dizzy, but he keenly caught a few key pieces of information.
¡°Ten Saints? Saint King Armament?¡± Su Changsheng couldn¡¯t help but gasp in astonishment. Ten Saints directly filled the gap in the high-endbat power of the Su family. The Saint King Armament would also be effective for him, greatly enhancing Su Changsheng¡¯s own strength. With the Saint King Armament and the Nine Cmities Secret Manual, Su Changsheng was confident in facing a battle against a Saint King.
However, this was more than enough. The surge in high-endbat power within the family, coupled with the boost from the family¡¯s fortune, meant it was time for the Su family to soar.
¡°It¡¯s time for the Su family to rise!¡± Su Changsheng stood up, stretchedzily, and a faint smile appeared on his lips. Imperial n? Immortal n? Who would rule over the Longevity Heaven Realm in the future was still uncertain. Ninth Princess, you want to recruit me as your subordinate? Well, I also want to ride on your back and have you give birth to a little Phoenix for me! Let¡¯s see whoes out on top in the future.
Time passed, and half a year quickly went by. During this period, Su Changsheng either guided Su Ziyuan in her cultivation or shared the bed with Bai Yuege, hoping for her to conceive as soon as possible, but unfortunately, they were unsessful.
He hadn¡¯t found any new wives or concubines either. However, it was worth mentioning that Su Ziyuan¡¯s cultivation had already reached the peak of True Essence. Without her desire toy a solid foundation, she would have already reached the Divine Transformation realm.
Perhaps due to her cultivation progress, this young woman was already itching for the npetition to dominate the others and then carry out the n to ride on the ancestor¡¯s back.
During this time, the Ninth Princess would often visit, trying to recruit Su Changsheng as her subordinate while seemingly seeing through his inner thoughts and teasing him with her words. This left Su Changsheng speechless. He would have long been less polite and forcefully taken her if he wasn¡¯t wary of her status.
Finally, three monthster, Bai Yuege became pregnant.
Chapter 46 - the Ancient Saint of All Phenomena
Chapter 46: Bai Yuege is Pregnant, Beast-like, and the Ancient Saint of All Phenomena
¡°Changsheng, my husband¡ Will I also have children in the future?¡± In the room, Bai Yuege gently touched her t abdomen, her face filled with innocence as she inquired. Given her nature, she didn¡¯t have much understanding of having children.
¡°Hmm! Moon, you will be a mother soon!¡± Su Changsheng tenderly caressed her abdomen. His tone was affectionate.
¡°That sounds wonderful!¡±
Upon hearing this, Bai Yuege¡¯s eyes gleamed with anticipation, as if she could picture herself holding a child.
¡°Quite animalistic!¡± On the side, Gu Qingge crossed her arms, her tone dripping with disdain. After all, Bai Yuege was still quite young.
Over six months had passed, and her belly finally disyed a slight bulge, indicating her pregnancy. Also, her figure had be fuller, radiating a mature allure.
¡°That¡¯s a good girl!¡±
Su Changsheng wasn¡¯t upset either. He simply smiled and patted Gu Qingge¡¯s head, soothing her like a child, which made her feel slightly embarrassed. What was this? Treating her as a child?
¡°By the way, it might be best to avoid provoking the Ninth Princess for now. Shees from aplex background!¡± Although Gu Qingge felt embarrassed, she quickly regained herposure and advised caution.
Complex background?
Su Changsheng appeared mildly surprised. Could the Ninth Princess be more than just a member of the Imperial n? Could there be a connection to the True Phoenix Bloodline?
¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t provoke her for the time being!¡± Su Changsheng shook his head and smiled. He wasn¡¯t foolish enough to do that. The Longevity Imperial Court was an unbeatable force to him, and he couldn¡¯t afford to offend them now.
¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡±
Gu Qingge nced at him, genuinely concerned. She truly feared that Su Changsheng, this audacious character, would take action against the Ninth Princess. Later, Su Changsheng left the room, and Gu Qingge and the others resumed their cultivation.
Despite being pregnant, neither of them abandoned their training. Especially Gu Qingge, reborn as the Empress and possessing the Indestructible Body of the Nine Cmities, her progressed was much faster than Su Ziyuan¡¯s. If she didn¡¯t focus onying a strong foundation, she would have already reached the Divine Realm. Nevertheless, she had already attained the Dao Transformation cultivation level.
¡°Ancestor, the family is ready to start migrating!¡±
The following day, Su Yun reported his demeanor as respectful. With his heightened cultivation and increasing authority, he wasn¡¯t much weaker than those Half-Saint Patriarchs. He carried himself with the confidence of a true leader of a top-level power.
However, he remained respectful in front of Su Changsheng, not daring to overstep even slightly.
¡°Very well, let¡¯s initiate the migration!¡± Su Changsheng nodded.
After half a year of progress, the Su family had officially risen to the ranks of a top-tier power and earned the status of an ancient n. The family¡¯s fortune and influx of resources had led to an upsurge in talents. Breakthroughs for cultivators had be asmonce as daily tasks. Dozens of individuals in the Eternal Realm had sessfully advanced to the Virtual Cave pinnacle, aided by the Heavenly Cmity Pill. Moreover, the number of geniuses had multiplied, seizing numerous opportunities outside and surpassing their past aplishments several times.
The Su family was nowparable with the mightiest top-tier forces in every aspect. The only regret was the absence of a prodigy with a divine body in the family.
¡°Wanxiang City is under the control of an Ancient Saint. Patriarch, how shall we handle this?¡± Su Yun inquired.
Wanxiang City held a special status, several timesrger than Tianyuan City. Situated at the border between the Wan Beast Sect and various top-tier powers, it connected the territories of multiple formidable forces. Beneath the cityy nine top-grade spiritual mines and one top-grade origin mine, radiating an extremely rich spiritual energy simr to that of top-tier force headquarters. These factors made the city highly desirable and precious. All top-tier forces coveted it, as owning these veins alone would greatly bolster their strength.
A powerful Saint upied the city at the fifth level of the Saint Realm, known as the Ancient Saint of the Myriad Phenomena. With his presence, no top-tier force dared to forcefully im the city. Instead, they sent parts of their forces to settle there. Wanxiang City thus became a melting pot of various forces, entangled interests, and no top-tier power dared to act against it.
¡°Inform him to either submit or face his demise!¡± Su Changsheng stated calmly.
Wanxiang City was the new territory for the Su family. The presence of an Ancient Saint was inconsequential. If he dared to obstruct them, they would crush him.
¡°Perhaps Elder Su Jie could apany us!¡± Su Yun suggested.
¡°Agreed!¡±
Upon hearing this, Su Yun¡¯s face lit up with delight.
Su Jie, a Saint-level powerhouse rewarded by the system, stood at the ninth level of the Saint Realm. He could easily eliminate a fifth-level Saint when he unleashed his full power. The Ancient Saint wouldn¡¯t stand a chance with him joining the operation.
Boom!
The next day, the Su family¡¯s powerhouses set out, shaking Tianyuan City¡¯s core. Apanied by waves of n members, they embarked on war chariots, divine ships, and airships. Billions of divine lights converged, creating a dazzling spectacle as they established teleportation arrays leading to Wanxiang City. This astonishing spectacle caught the attention of many creatures along the way.
¡°The Su family is relocating their ancestralnd!¡±
¡°It makes sense. Tianyuan City has be too small for the Su family¡¯s needs. They require arger and more expansive city!¡±
¡°I wonder if the Su family ns to construct a city or wrest control of an ancient city from another force.¡±
¡°The headquarters of the Wan Beast Sect seems fitting. It¡¯s a top-tier force and could serve as the new Su family territory!¡±
Throughout the journey, powerhouses from various forces secretly observed and spected about the Su family¡¯s intentions.
¡°What? They¡¯re heading to Wanxiang City!¡±
¡°That city is under the dominion of the Ancient Saint of the Myriad Phenomena!¡±
¡°Could the Su family intend to confront an Ancient Saint?¡±
Contrary to expectations, the Su family had their sights set on Wanxiang City.
This Ancient Saint was someone even the Lingxu Sword Sect hesitated to provoke. After all, a solitary Ancient Saint wielded a terrifying deterrent. Unless they were certain they could defeat him, no one dared to incur the wrath of such a formidable individual.
Boom!
Thanks to the teleportation arrays, the Su family¡¯s forces swiftly arrived near Wanxiang City. The immense aura immediately rmed countless cultivators within the city, including the resident Ancient Saint¡ªthe Myriad Phenomena Ancient Saint.
¡°They dare to challenge me!¡±
The Myriad Phenomena Ancient Saint opened his eyes, his gaze icy and filled with a chilling intent to kill. He couldn¡¯t believe the audacity of the Su family in attacking him. Did they not fear the repercussions?
Su Changsheng was undeniably formidable, but he hadn¡¯t ascended to the status of a Saint King. What gave him the courage to confront an Ancient Saint on his own?
¡°Su family, withdraw from my city!¡±
Above Wanxiang City, a majestic Saintly aura surged forth. The Myriad Phenomena Ancient Saint emerged, surrounded by divine radiance, projecting an aura of authority simr to that of an ancient divine ruler. Holding a massive halberd, he bellowed with great force. His aura rippled across tens of thousands of miles in an instant.
¡°It¡¯s the Myriad Phenomena Ancient Saint! He¡¯s truly engaging inbat!¡±
¡°The Su family¡¯s arrogance knows no bounds. While Su Changsheng is strong, he¡¯s merely at the fourth level of the Saint Realm. How could he possibly challenge the Myriad Phenomena Ancient Saint?¡±
¡°Heh, newly prosperous families will always be bold. It appears they¡¯ve be too inted and failed to recognize the power gap!¡±
Inside Wanxiang City, even the powerful individuals from various forces drawn to the scene couldn¡¯t help but sneer at the unfolding situation.
Su Changsheng¡¯s might, as the head of the Su family, had been showcased to the ancestors of different top-tier forces through the Lingxu Sword Sect¡¯s ancestor. Despite being at the fourth level of the Saint Realm, hisbat prowess was remarkable, capable of unleashing strength equivalent to a seventh-level Saint Realm expert.
It was indeed imusible to imagine taking down a formidable Ancient Saint. All eyes were now on Su Changsheng to see how he would navigate this situation.
Boom!
Within the Su family¡¯s ranks, an awe-inspiring figure materialized, encased in divine brilliance that obscured their features. However, their overwhelming and fearsome aura surged, causing the heavens and earth to tremble for miles.
With a single palm strike, their power rivaled that of a ninth-level Saint Realm expert, and an immense force emerged.
¡°A ninth-level Saint Realm powerhouse!¡±
The Myriad Phenomena Ancient Saint was shocked. An intense chill gripped his being as he sensed a mortal danger. Unable to restrain his instinct, he roared and unleashed his most potentbat potential.
Boom!
In the next heartbeat, he and his colossal halberd were shattered by that single palm strike. His entire Saintly form disintegrated on the spot.
A lone palm strike had utterly obliterated the Myriad Phenomena Ancient Saint.
Chapter 47 - An Miaoyi, Clan Competition Begins
Chapter 47: The Heavenly Desire Sect Saintess, An Miaoyi, n Competition Begins
Boom!
Above Wanxiang City, the Ancient Holy Beast erupted, releasing immense waves of holy-level energy that surged and spread, a chaotic maelstrom of destructive shockwaves rippled outward, causing widespread devastation.
Destructive forces of various kinds collided and shed, rupturing the fabric of space and generating ck holes. Profound fissures materialized, nketing the sky, as residual energies roared like furious tides, hurtling towards Wanxiang City.
Rumble!
Wanxiang City quaked as its myriad formations reactivated in response. Countless runes glimmered like revolving stars, dispersing a considerable portion of the lingering energies. However, the ancient city itself still experienced intense tremors. After all, the detonation of an Ancient Holy Beast sent divine energies reverberating across the heavens and earth, triggering a colossal upheaval.
¡°Hiss,the Ancient Holy Beast was obliterated in a single palm. Su Changsheng¡¯s power is astounding!¡±
¡°The Saint from the Lingxu Sword Sect wasn¡¯t truthful. Su Changsheng doesn¡¯t merely rival the Seventh Heavenly Realm. He standsparable with the Ninth Heavenly Realm. Those elders attempted to deceive us!¡±
¡°The Ancient Holy Beast fell into a trap! A Ninth Heavenly Realm powerhouse isn¡¯t someone he can provoke!¡±
Numerous potent individuals were astounded within Wanxiang City and among the observing forces. Since Su Jie was obscured in divine radiance and his appearance was concealed, most forces assumed he was Su Changsheng himself. After all, the Su family boasted only Su Changsheng as a Saint.
¡°Ah¡ª¡±
In the sky, a surge of blood qi coalesced, manifesting into a figure with a pallid countenance. It was the reconstituted Ancient Holy Beast, weakened and bearing a fearful expression.
It wasn¡¯t easy to eliminate a Saint unless one possessed overwhelming might, it was near-impossible to defeat them in just a few moves. Furthermore, the Ancient Holy Beast had a trump card that allowed him to withstand the initial palm strike from a Ninth Heavenly Realm expert. However, he couldn¡¯t endure the subsequent assault and would undoubtedly be annihted by a solitary palm strike.
¡°Wanxiang, surrender or perish!¡±
In the heavens, the figure enshrouded in divine brilliance¡ªSu Jie¡ªspoke icily.
¡°I¡ I am willing to surrender!¡±
The Ancient Holy Beast¡¯s face disyed terror as he quivered, lowering his head. He sensed a frigid intent to kill, locking onto him. Declining meant certain death from the other party¡¯s relentless hand.
Boom!
Witnessing the Ancient Holy Beast¡¯s capittion, Su Jie raised his hand, imprinting a seal within the creature¡¯s sea of consciousness. This spectacle also astonished various potent entities. Su Changsheng had sessfully subjugated the Ancient Holy Beast!
¡°Enter the city!¡±
Su Jiemanded coldly before his figure vanished.
¡°From this day forth, Wanxiang City belongs to the Su family. It shall serve as one of our primary strongholds!¡±
Su Yun¡¯s face brimmed with enthusiasm. Waving his hand grandly, he led the Su family¡¯s formidable members into the city. Concurrently, his voice resounded, reverberating through the heavens and earth.
Tianyuan City would not be forsaken. Instead, it would continue expanding, evolving into another key metropolis. Change was imminent in the celestial domain!
Within Wanxiang City, powerful cultivators from diverse forces and countless solitary cultivators wore solemn expressions. They understood that Wanxiang City was undergoing a monumental transformation, poised to be reshaped.
¡°The Su family, Su Changsheng¡¡±
Within Wanxiang City, amid the domain of the Heavenly Desire Sect, an exceptionally stunning figure stood quietly. Her beautiful eyes were fixed on the Su family¡¯s direction, and she murmured.
¡°Miss, this is your chance to break free from the Heavenly Desire Sect!¡± An elderly figure stood beside her¡ªa venerable woman who spoke.
¡°The Heavenly Desire Sect is a paramount power connected to the Crimson Refining Demon Pce. Can Su Changsheng truly provide refuge for me?¡± the exquisite figure inquired in hushed tones, her voice tinged with sorrow.
¡°Su Changsheng is barely a few millennia old, having recently attained the status of a Saint. Yet, his strength rivals that of the Ninth Heavenly Realm. He harbors a significant secret within him. This alone is enough to make the Tianyao Sect wary of him,¡± the aged womanmented.
¡°As for the Crimson Refining Demon Pce¡¡±
At this juncture, the old woman¡¯s expression wavered, her confidence faltering. After all, the Crimson Refining Demon Pce was immensely fearsome. Even the Primordial Sect held it in dread. A single Su Changsheng might not have the power to contest with them.
¡°Forget it. This is indeed my sole opportunity. I hope he can offer assistance. The Tianyao Divine Body, while not an extremely potentbat-oriented divine body, should be enough to capture his interest,¡± the graceful figure sighed softly.
The Tianyao Divine Body, though not a top-tierbat-oriented divine body, possessed exceptional dual cultivation potential. Its primal energy could assist dual cultivators in breaking through significant realms!
Her name was Miaoyi, the Holy Maiden of the Heavenly Desire Sect. Although titled the Holy Maiden, she was naught but a pawn, destined to be offered to a prominent figure within the Crimson Refining Demon Pce. Her fate did not promise to be pleasant.
Thus, she sought an avenue of escape. Yet, the infamous reputation of the Crimson Refining Demon Pce cast a daunting shadow, deterring anyone from challenging them.
¡°Let¡¯s hope he possesses the courage needed!¡± Miaoyi blinked her captivating eyes. Her white gown showcased a hint of exposed skin on her shoulders and arms, fair and smooth as if crafted from pristine white jade.
Her impable beauty radiated a sacred and captivating allure, a fusion of fairy and enchantress. This extraordinary charm proved irresistible, even to Saints, a force difficult to withstand.
¡°Miss, allow me to reach out to someone. Rumor has it that the Su family is seeking a female divine body. This individual holds high standards, noticing only females bearing divine bodies,¡± the elderly woman beside her suggested, her gaze brimming with sorrow as she regarded Miaoyi.
Given the Holy Maiden¡¯s beauty and talent, she should not be subjected to such a tragic destiny. Her future ought to have been one of splendor and power, a quasi-emperor powerhouse. Unfortunately, her constitution fated her to serve as nothing more than a pawn or, worse¡ªa ything. Even escaping the clutches of the Crimson Refining Demon Pce would only lead her to another pit of despair.
I hope Su Changsheng can prove dependable,the elderly woman mused. Compared to the individual from the Crimson Refining Demon Pce, Su Changsheng seemed the better choice. He had even weed the remnants of the Gu family, suggesting he might treat the Holy Maiden more favorably.
¡°Su Changsheng¡¡±
Miaoyi raised her hand, conjuring a portrait in the void. It depicted an exceptionally handsome young man. d in a robe adorned with stars, his eyes gleamed a vast gxy overhead. He brandished a sword of imperial stars, exuding an aura that proimed him master of the cosmos. This was Su Changsheng¡¯s likeness.
The scene of him ying the Purple Mountain Saint in Tianyuan City had been witnessed and documented by a master painter during that battle, and subsequently disseminated far and wide. This portrait had since be a coveted possession, adorning the abodes of countless young girls, bereaved wives, and even various immortal and goddess-like figures. Miaoyi had managed to obtain a copy.
¡°He does possess quite a striking appearance, doesn¡¯t he?¡± Miaoyi delicately extended her finger, brushing it against the portrait, her gaze slightly distant.
¡°I hope¡ our fates are intertwined,¡± she whispered.
Subsequently, the Su family formally took control of Wanxiang City, initiating aprehensive transformation. The old order was overthrown, reced by new Su family edicts.
Boom!
Following this, Su Changsheng personally activated the n-protecting grand array bestowed by the system, enveloping the heart of Wanxiang City. The grandeur of this divine aura could withstand assaults even from Saint Kings.
Su Changsheng and his associates then relocated to Wanxiang City. Over two years had passed by this point. On this day, the Su family¡¯s intra-npetition was finally underway. Given their establishment in Wanxiang City, this event assumed unprecedented proportions.
Masters from premier forces across the realms were in attendance. Many first-tier and second-tier forces had also converged, imbuing the atmosphere with a surge of vital energy and countless divine lights, rendering thepetition grounds simr to a realm of the divine.
¡°I hadn¡¯t anticipated the presence of a Ninth Heavenly Realm Saint within your Su family. We hadn¡¯t detected this before. You¡¯ve concealed it quite well,¡± the Ninth Princess of the Longevity Imperial Court remarked, her eyes gleaming with amusement as she sat beside Su Changsheng.
¡°Furthermore, you¡¯ve grown stronger!¡±
Chapter 48
Chapter 48
Three years ago, Su Changsheng.
Although his strength was formidable, being at the sixth level of the Saint realm, he posed only a slight threat to her.
But now, Su Changsheng¡¯s strength has grown even more, reaching the eighth level of the Saint realm, and hisbat power is terrifying.
Although he still doesn¡¯t pose a significant threat to her, that was based on the condition of her using various trump cards.
As the dignified Ninth Princess of the Imperial Court, her realm may not be very high, but she has so many trump cards that she could easily kill even a Saint King.
Even when facing a Great Saint, she was confident she could retreat safely.
Su Changsheng, a newly advanced Saint, doesn¡¯t have high aptitude andcked a heaven-defying physique, but the speed at which his strength increased was truly frightening.
Even the Ninth Princess was somewhat surprised.
This rate of advancement wasparable to that of top-tier divine physiques, but those prodigies achieved such speeds only under the full support and cultivation of various families and forces.
What was Su Changsheng relying on?
¡°Everyone has some secrets, doesn¡¯t the Ninth Princess as well?¡± Upon hearing this, Su Changsheng slightly tilted his head to look at her, his eyes glimmering as he chuckled softly.
Over the past three years, although Gu Qingge and others have not yet borne an offspring, Su Changsheng¡¯s strength still increased significantly with the help of the resources from the family¡¯s grand gift package.
Now, he has already reached the eighth level of the Saint realm. Coupled with the effects of the Enlightenment Pill, his Myriad Tribtions Battle Technique and Nine Tribtions Secret Codex have improved rapidly.
His currentbat strength was strong enough to contend with, or even y, an ordinary Saint King.
However, the cost of such significant improvement was that the resources in the family that aided a Saint¡¯s cultivation had beenpletely exhausted by him.
In a short time, it would be difficult to continue making rapid breakthroughs, so he could only look forward to the birth of the two children.
In three years, Gu Qingge¡¯s belly has also grown significantly, and it was estimated that in another year or two, the children would be born.
¡°Hmph. If you don¡¯t want to say, then forget it.¡±
Upon hearing this, the Ninth Princess snorted lightly, neither agreeing or disagreeing. She then propped her chin up with one hand, lookingzily at the grand arena.
¡°However, the geniuses of your Su family are quite ordinary. Where is that hidden divine physique of yours? Why hasn¡¯t it appeared?¡±
With her discerning eyes, she naturally looked down on the ordinary geniuses of the Su family.
Not to mention geniuses, even divine physiques and top-tier divine physiques were as numerous as carp crossing the river in the Eternal Imperial Court, were countless in number.
¡°The Su family has only recently risen to prominence, so naturally, there aren¡¯t many geniuses. But in a few years, things will be different!¡±
Su Changsheng shook his head and admitted frankly.
The younger generation of the Su family in this era was indeed average, barely able topare with some top-tier forces.
They truly did not catch the Ninth Princess¡¯s eye.
¡°However, if it¡¯s that divine physique, it might indeed make the Ninth Princess¡¯s eyes light up!¡±
Su Changsheng said with a light smile.
¡°Then this princess will have to take a good look!¡±
Upon hearing this, the Ninth Princess was somewhat surprised. Could a mere divine physique really make her eyes light up?
¡°If it doesn¡¯t, how about you be this princess¡¯s follower?!¡± The Ninth Princess¡¯s eyes shed with cunning as she spoke.
Immediately after, she hugged her knees to her chest, resting her chin on her knees, her bare feet ced on the chair. She blinked her eyes and stared at Su Changsheng,pletelycking the dignity and majesty of the dignified Ninth Princess.
Although three years had passed, her physique had not changed; she remained petite. Her golden hair cascaded like a waterfall, covering her body.
Her pair ofzy golden eyes still exuded a noble aura.
¡°The Ninth Princess still won¡¯t give up, but I will say it again, I will not agree to your request!¡±
Su Changsheng shook his head, his expression serious.
¡°You¡ are so stubborn!¡±
The Ninth Princess was somewhat exasperated.
Over the past three years, the Ninth Princess would asionally visit the Su family and converse with Su Changsheng.
With each interaction, their rtionship grew closer, yet during this time, the Ninth Princess never gave up on recruiting Su Changsheng.
However, each time, Su Changsheng refused, which made the Ninth Princess gnash her teeth in frustration.
One must know that with her conditions, which genius or outstanding talent in the Eternal Heavenly Realm wouldn¡¯t eagerlye forward?
Even the young divine sons of top-tier divine beasts like the Xuanwu and White Tiger ns wanted to be her mount, but she disdainfully refused them.
Only Su Changsheng, this man, continuously rejected her!
However, it was precisely because Su Changsheng kept refusing her that the Ninth Princess became so interested.
She was quite curious to see if this man could continue to hold out.
Boom!
At the npetition, one by one, the geniuses of the Su family took the stage to fight. Various divine abilities and magical powers erupted, causing intense fluctuations that swept across the vast arena, creating a remarkablemotion.
However, the geniuses of the Su family in this generation were indeed average and couldn¡¯t stir up much of a storm.
Of course, this is rtive. For first-tier and second-tier forces, this was already something worth eximing over.
Soon, a new genius from the Su family took the stage. It was Su Ziyuan. Her appearance caused a shock among the top experts present.
¡°The aura of a divine physique!¡±
¡°The Su family actually has a divine physique, and this aura is astonishing. It¡¯s at least of a high-tier divine physique!¡±
¡°Hiss, the Su family has such good fortune! They actually have a high-tier divine physique. Once it matures, it will at least be a Saint King!¡±
The leaders of various forces, including a group of Half-Saints and even Saints hidden in the shadows, all showed expressions of shock in their eyes.
The Su family actually possessed a divine physique, and it was at least a high-tier divine physique!
Physiques were not only divided into divine physiques and saint physiques, but even within the same level of physique, there were distinctions of quality.
Roughly categorized as lower-tier, middle-tier, upper-tier, and top-tier.
The divine physique geniuses born in the True Saint Continent were generally of ordinary level. They can be Saints in the future, but advancing further was quite difficult.
An upper-tier divine physique, however, will at least be a Saint King in the future and may even have the potential to be a Great Saint.
Such a prodigy, not to mention the True Saint Continent, would be a top-tier genius even in the entire Kunpeng Divine Domain.
Thinking this way, the leaders of various top forces, and even the powerful figures within those forces, all showed expressions of shock in their eyes.
They knew that the Su family was truly on the rise, and it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for them to be an ancient n in the future.
A Great Saint!
Once one appeared, the Su family could even surpass the Taishi Sect.
¡°A top-tier divine physique? No, it¡¯s more than that. Is this an Innate Dao Fetus? No, it seems a bit different!¡±
(TN: The ¡°Innate Dao Fetus¡± implies a physique or constitution that is naturally endowed with extraordinary potential and purity from birth, akin to an embryonic form of the Dao (the fundamental principle or way in Chinese philosophy and spirituality). It suggests that the individual with such a physique has an innate, almost divine connection to the Dao, granting them unparalleled potential and abilities.)
The Ninth Princess¡¯s eyes suddenly widened, her body leaning slightly forward, and a look of shock appeared in her eyes.
A top-tier divine physique?
It was more than that. Judging by its aura, it was at least close to a Saint Physique, very much like the legendary Innate Dao Fetus.
¡°Su Changsheng, is this an Innate Dao Fetus?¡±
The Ninth Princess looked at Su Changsheng, her tone slightly hurried. If it was an Innate Dao Fetus, then it was truly terrifying.
That was at the level of a Saint Physique.
Once it matured and reached its peak, it would at least be a Supreme powerhouse, and there was even some hope of achieving Dao and bing an Emperor!
Even if they couldn¡¯t be an Emperor, just bing a Supreme would make them a major figure in the Eternal Imperial Court.
In the Eternal Imperial Court, divine physiques were not particrly valuable, and even top-tier divine physiques were just so-so, but Saint Physiques were different. The appearance of any Saint Physique would cause even Quasi-Emperor powerhouses to fight over them.
Even Supremes would step forward to take them as disciples.
Su Changsheng raised an eyebrow.
Should he say, as expected of the dignified Imperial Court Princess, she could actually sense the aura of an Innate Dao Fetus.
¡°It¡¯s not!¡±
Su Changsheng shook his head.
This was indeed not an Innate Dao Fetus, but an Innate Primordial Dao Fetus, the highest level of Saint Physique, close to the level of an Immortal Physique.
However, under the dual concealment by him and Gu Qingge, its aura had been obscured. Now, it appeared to be merely between an upper-tier and top-tier divine physique.
This was also why, in the eyes of the Half-Saints and other sect leaders, Su Ziyuan appeared to be an upper-tier divine physique, while the Ninth Princess could discern it as a top-tier divine physique.
This was the difference in their abilities.
¡°Indeed, it just looks somewhat simr. It should be a simr physique. Could it be an Innate Dao Physique?¡±
The Ninth Princess frowned. After carefully observing for a while, she shook her head in disappointment.
Chapter 48
Chapter 48
Three years ago, Su Changsheng.
Although his strength was formidable, being at the sixth level of the Saint realm, he posed only a slight threat to her.
But now, Su Changsheng¡¯s strength has grown even more, reaching the eighth level of the Saint realm, and his combat power is terrifying.
Although he still doesn¡¯t pose a significant threat to her, that was based on the condition of her using various trump cards.
As the dignified Ninth Princess of the Imperial Court, her realm may not be very high, but she has so many trump cards that she could easily kill even a Saint King.
Even when facing a Great Saint, she was confident she could retreat safely.
Su Changsheng, a newly advanced Saint, doesn¡¯t have high aptitude and lacked a heaven-defying physique, but the speed at which his strength increased was truly frightening.
Even the Ninth Princess was somewhat surprised.
This rate of advancement was comparable to that of top-tier divine physiques, but those prodigies achieved such speeds only under the full support and cultivation of various families and forces.
What was Su Changsheng relying on?
¡°Everyone has some secrets, doesn¡¯t the Ninth Princess as well?¡± Upon hearing this, Su Changsheng slightly tilted his head to look at her, his eyes glimmering as he chuckled softly.
Over the past three years, although Gu Qingge and others have not yet borne an offspring, Su Changsheng¡¯s strength still increased significantly with the help of the resources from the family¡¯s grand gift package.
Now, he has already reached the eighth level of the Saint realm. Coupled with the effects of the Enlightenment Pill, his Myriad Tribulations Battle Technique and Nine Tribulations Secret Codex have improved rapidly.
His current combat strength was strong enough to contend with, or even slay, an ordinary Saint King.
However, the cost of such significant improvement was that the resources in the family that aided a Saint¡¯s cultivation had been completely exhausted by him.
In a short time, it would be difficult to continue making rapid breakthroughs, so he could only look forward to the birth of the two children.
In three years, Gu Qingge¡¯s belly has also grown significantly, and it was estimated that in another year or two, the children would be born.
¡°Hmph. If you don¡¯t want to say, then forget it.¡±
Upon hearing this, the Ninth Princess snorted lightly, neither agreeing or disagreeing. She then propped her chin up with one hand, looking lazily at the grand arena.
¡°However, the geniuses of your Su family are quite ordinary. Where is that hidden divine physique of yours? Why hasn¡¯t it appeared?¡±
With her discerning eyes, she naturally looked down on the ordinary geniuses of the Su family.
Not to mention geniuses, even divine physiques and top-tier divine physiques were as numerous as carp crossing the river in the Eternal Imperial Court, were countless in number.
¡°The Su family has only recently risen to prominence, so naturally, there aren¡¯t many geniuses. But in a few years, things will be different!¡±
Su Changsheng shook his head and admitted frankly.
The younger generation of the Su family in this era was indeed average, barely able to compare with some top-tier forces.
They truly did not catch the Ninth Princess¡¯s eye.
¡°However, if it¡¯s that divine physique, it might indeed make the Ninth Princess¡¯s eyes light up!¡±
Su Changsheng said with a light smile.
¡°Then this princess will have to take a good look!¡±
Upon hearing this, the Ninth Princess was somewhat surprised. Could a mere divine physique really make her eyes light up?
¡°If it doesn¡¯t, how about you become this princess¡¯s follower?!¡± The Ninth Princess¡¯s eyes flashed with cunning as she spoke.
Immediately after, she hugged her knees to her chest, resting her chin on her knees, her bare feet placed on the chair. She blinked her eyes and stared at Su Changsheng, completely lacking the dignity and majesty of the dignified Ninth Princess.
Although three years had passed, her physique had not changed; she remained petite. Her golden hair cascaded like a waterfall, covering her body.
Her pair of lazy golden eyes still exuded a noble aura.
¡°The Ninth Princess still won¡¯t give up, but I will say it again, I will not agree to your request!¡±
Su Changsheng shook his head, his expression serious.
¡°You¡ are so stubborn!¡±
The Ninth Princess was somewhat exasperated.
Over the past three years, the Ninth Princess would occasionally visit the Su family and converse with Su Changsheng.
With each interaction, their relationship grew closer, yet during this time, the Ninth Princess never gave up on recruiting Su Changsheng.
However, each time, Su Changsheng refused, which made the Ninth Princess gnash her teeth in frustration.
One must know that with her conditions, which genius or outstanding talent in the Eternal Heavenly Realm wouldn¡¯t eagerly come forward?
Even the young divine sons of top-tier divine beasts like the Xuanwu and White Tiger clans wanted to be her mount, but she disdainfully refused them.
Only Su Changsheng, this man, continuously rejected her!
However, it was precisely because Su Changsheng kept refusing her that the Ninth Princess became so interested.
She was quite curious to see if this man could continue to hold out.
At the clan competition, one by one, the geniuses of the Su family took the stage to fight. Various divine abilities and magical powers erupted, causing intense fluctuations that swept across the vast arena, creating a remarkable commotion.
However, the geniuses of the Su family in this generation were indeed average and couldn¡¯t stir up much of a storm.
Of course, this is relative. For first-tier and second-tier forces, this was already something worth exclaiming over.
Soon, a new genius from the Su family took the stage. It was Su Ziyuan. Her appearance caused a shock among the top experts present.
¡°The aura of a divine physique!¡±
¡°The Su family actually has a divine physique, and this aura is astonishing. It¡¯s at least of a high-tier divine physique!¡±
¡°, the Su family has such good fortune! They actually have a high-tier divine physique. Once it matures, it will at least be a Saint King!¡±
The leaders of various forces, including a group of Half-Saints and even Saints hidden in the shadows, all showed expressions of shock in their eyes.
The Su family actually possessed a divine physique, and it was at least a high-tier divine physique!
Physiques were not only divided into divine physiques and saint physiques, but even within the same level of physique, there were distinctions of quality.
Roughly categorized as lower-tier, middle-tier, upper-tier, and top-tier.
The divine physique geniuses born in the True Saint Continent were generally of ordinary level. They can become Saints in the future, but advancing further was quite difficult.
An upper-tier divine physique, however, will at least become a Saint King in the future and may even have the potential to become a Great Saint.
Such a prodigy, not to mention the True Saint Continent, would be a top-tier genius even in the entire Kunpeng Divine Domain.
Thinking this way, the leaders of various top forces, and even the powerful figures within those forces, all showed expressions of shock in their eyes.
They knew that the Su family was truly on the rise, and it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for them to become an ancient clan in the future.
A Great Saint!
Once one appeared, the Su family could even surpass the Taishi Sect.
¡°A top-tier divine physique? No, it¡¯s more than that. Is this an Innate Dao Fetus? No, it seems a bit different!¡±
(TN: The ¡°Innate Dao Fetus¡± implies a physique or constitution that is naturally endowed with extraordinary potential and purity from birth, akin to an embryonic form of the Dao (the fundamental principle or way in Chinese philosophy and spirituality). It suggests that the individual with such a physique has an innate, almost divine connection to the Dao, granting them unparalleled potential and abilities.)
The Ninth Princess¡¯s eyes suddenly widened, her body leaning slightly forward, and a look of shock appeared in her eyes.
A top-tier divine physique?
It was more than that. Judging by its aura, it was at least close to a Saint Physique, very much like the legendary Innate Dao Fetus.
¡°Su Changsheng, is this an Innate Dao Fetus?¡±
The Ninth Princess looked at Su Changsheng, her tone slightly hurried. If it was an Innate Dao Fetus, then it was truly terrifying.
That was at the level of a Saint Physique.
Once it matured and reached its peak, it would at least be a Supreme powerhouse, and there was even some hope of achieving Dao and becoming an Emperor!
Even if they couldn¡¯t become an Emperor, just becoming a Supreme would make them a major figure in the Eternal Imperial Court.
In the Eternal Imperial Court, divine physiques were not particularly valuable, and even top-tier divine physiques were just so-so, but Saint Physiques were different. The appearance of any Saint Physique would cause even Quasi-Emperor powerhouses to fight over them.
Even Supremes would step forward to take them as disciples.
Su Changsheng raised an eyebrow.
Should he say, as expected of the dignified Imperial Court Princess, she could actually sense the aura of an Innate Dao Fetus.
¡°It¡¯s not!¡±
Su Changsheng shook his head.
This was indeed not an Innate Dao Fetus, but an Innate Primordial Dao Fetus, the highest level of Saint Physique, close to the level of an Immortal Physique.
However, under the dual concealment by him and Gu Qingge, its aura had been obscured. Now, it appeared to be merely between an upper-tier and top-tier divine physique.
This was also why, in the eyes of the Half-Saints and other sect leaders, Su Ziyuan appeared to be an upper-tier divine physique, while the Ninth Princess could discern it as a top-tier divine physique.
This was the difference in their abilities.
¡°Indeed, it just looks somewhat similar. It should be a similar physique. Could it be an Innate Dao Physique?¡±
The Ninth Princess frowned. After carefully observing for a while, she shook her head in disappointment. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
Chapter 49
Chapter 49
Innate Dao Physique and Innate Dao Fetus.
Although there was only a one-character difference, their levels were worlds apart, and their potential was fundamentally different.
An Innate Dao Fetus would surprise her and make her recruit them with all her might. Even if she couldn¡¯t recruit them, she would invest in advance just to gain friendship and goodwill.
But now, a mere divine physique, even if it was a top-tier divine physique, was not worth her paying much attention to.
¡°However, although it is not a Saint Physique, the fact that a small True Saint Continent can produce a top-tier divine physique is indeed surprising. You win!¡±
The Ninth Princess looked at Su Changsheng and admitted defeat frankly.
Her character was such that if she lost, she lost, and she wouldn¡¯t resort to any petty tricks.
¡°The Ninth Princess has great spirit!¡±
Su Changsheng praised with a hand gesture, ¡°The Ninth Princess is indeed extraordinary. Though she has the pride of an imperial clan, she is also very candid and can face her own failures with composure.¡±
¡°Hmph, of course. Let¡¯s watch the competition!¡±
The Ninth Princess snorted proudly and then turned her gaze towards the arena.
At this moment, the battle in the arena had already begun.
But in front of the now-transformed Su Ziyuan, all were defeated in a single move.
In three years, she had already ascended to the Heaven and Human Realm, her progress astonishing. Her current combat strength was so formidable that it made the eyelids of the older generation of experts twitch in shock.
In the arena, Su Ziyuan¡¯s expression remained indifferent. With a simple strike, her vast magical power invoked the divine chains of order in the heavens and earth, overwhelmingly crushing the Su family genius.
The terrifying fluctuations made some Yuan Dan Realm cultivators feel a sense of dread.
This was already comparable to their level.
One must know, she was only in the early stages of the Heaven and Human Realm, merely at the third level.
¡°A mere third level of the Heaven and Human Realm, yet she can unleash power close to the fifth level of the Yuan Dan Realm!¡±
¡°This is the power of an upper-tier divine physique. Crossing realms to kill enemies is as simple as eating and drinking!¡±
¡°It¡¯s too defiant of the natural order. The gap between people in this world is truly immense!¡±
On the high platform, even the top experts, including the various sect leaders at the Half-Saint Realm, had their eyebrows twitching violently, feeling a wave of shock and awe.
As Half-Saints, their vision was high, but they still couldn¡¯t compare to the Ninth Princess. They could only discern that Su Ziyuan possessed an upper-tier divine physique.
But even so, it was still incredibly terrifying.
One must know, in their youth, they were also top-tier geniuses, reigning supreme in their respective regions. Otherwise, how could they have become Eternal Realm, or even Half-Saint Realm powerhouses?
But compared to Su Ziyuan on the stage, the difference was vast.
Su Ziyuan had unleashed combat strength that surpassed an entire major realm.
¡°Is that Su Ziyuan? How did she become so powerful, like a completely different person!¡±
¡°Wasn¡¯t she a waste? Regressing instead of progressing in her cultivation for three years, how did she become so monstrous now and even possess an upper-tier divine physique?¡±
¡°An upper-tier divine physique! Our Su family is defying the heavens. In thousands of years, she will be a Saint King!¡±
Not only were the experts from various forces shocked, but the elders of the Su family, including Su Yun, and even a group of young juniors were all bewildered.
Especially the clan members who were familiar with Su Ziyuan were completely dumbfounded at this moment.
When did Su Ziyuan become so defiant of the natural order?
Some young boys and girls of the Su family looked at the arena, where Su Ziyuan shone brilliantly like an unparalleled divine maiden, their eyes filled with amazement.
So beautiful, so powerful.
¡°Is that the fluctuation of an Imperial Scripture?¡±
The Ninth Princess raised her eyebrows slightly, her eyes curving with a hint of a smile as she looked at Su Changsheng.
¡°Ninth Princess, just a couple of incomplete Imperial Scriptures, not worth being so surprised about!¡±
In response, Su Changsheng replied with a faint smile.
Not worth being surprised?
The Ninth Princess let out a scoff. One must know, even Great Saints would covet an incomplete Imperial Scripture, and even Quasi-Emperors would be tempted.
Su Changsheng, a mere Saint, being able to obtain incomplete Imperial Scriptures, was enough to indicate his mysterious nature.
There must be a great secret.
However, since Su Changsheng was unwilling to divulge it, the Ninth Princess wouldn¡¯t pursue the matter to the end.
¡°¡±
In the arena, Su Ziyuan was surrounded by Dao light, with the order of the Great Dao manifesting around her. Blossoms of divine flowers appeared, exuding a sacred aura. With a simple palm strike, the Great Dao roared, invoking the divine power of order in the heavens and earth, pressing down with terrifying might. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
¡°¡±
The Su family genius on the other side was defeated with a single palm strike. Even though his cultivation level was higher than Su Ziyuan¡¯s, he was still beaten to the point of coughing up blood and could only smile bitterly as he cupped his hands in defeat.
¡°This younger cousin is truly formidable. She has the potential to become a figure like the Ancestor Changsheng in the future!¡±
The Su family genius who praised her was a handsome young man, dressed in white, looking exceptionally elegant and possessing a refined demeanor.
¡°I am Su Canghai. May I know how to address my younger cousin?¡±
He looked at Su Ziyuan, his eyes flashing with amazement. Such an exceptionally beautiful woman, he had never seen before.
¡°Remember, the Ancestor Changsheng is the greatest. My lifelong goal is merely to follow to the Ancestor Changsheng¡¯s side!¡± However, Su Ziyuan responded coldly, not even glancing at Su Canghai, and then turned to leave the stage.
This scene made Su Canghai¡¯s mouth twitch slightly in embarrassment. It was clear that she didn¡¯t think much of him, and he could only leave dejectedly.
¡°She¡¯s too powerful. Canghai is already one of the top geniuses in the clan, and he was defeated in just a few moves. There¡¯s no need to mention the other clan members!¡±
¡°It seems that the first place in this clan competition will be hers!¡±
¡°Su Ziyuan, this clan member¡¯s talent is truly peerless. I wonder if the Ancestor will take notice of her!¡±
On the high platform, the Su family elders were discussing among themselves, unable to contain their amazement.
Meanwhile, Su Yun silently contemplated.
He had not forgotten the instructions of Ancestor Changsheng, to seek out peerless divine maidens and fairies of divine physique levels.
Over the past few years, leveraging the increasingly formidable influence of the Su family, he had already identified several candidates, only needing to confirm them.
And now, Su Ziyuan¡¯s monstrous talent, coupled with her attitude towards Ancestor Changsheng, immediately made Su Yun¡¯s thoughts become active.
Should he consider pairing Su Ziyuan with Ancestor Changsheng?
One must know, Su Ziyuan possessed an upper-tier divine physique and extraordinary talent. She was destined not to marry outside the family but to stay within the Su family. So why not marry her to Ancestor Changsheng?
With Su Ziyuan¡¯s talent, combined with Ancestor Changsheng, they would surely produce an extraordinarily gifted genius, perhaps even another upper-tier divine physique in the future.
Su Yun secretly calculated in his heart, fully embracing the role of a matchmaker.
In the subsequent clan competition, it was entirely Su Ziyuan¡¯s solo performance, sweeping through the arena and defeating her opponents with a single move.
In the end, she became the first and ascended the high platform to receive her reward along with the other top hundred clan members.
However, while receiving her reward, her gaze was fixed on the main seat on the high platform.
That was Su Changsheng¡¯s position.
Her gaze was so intense and blatant that it made even Su Changsheng feel a bit uncomfortable.
It was the first time he had ever been so eagerly desired by someone, to the point of impatience.
Wasn¡¯t this usually something he did?
¡°Tsk tsk. Su Changsheng, it seems this clan member of yours has some ulterior motives towards you!¡±
Beside Su Changsheng, the Ninth Princess also noticed the intense gaze. How could someone of her caliber not?
As the possessor of the Nine Phoenix Saint Physique and a descendant of the True Phoenix Clan, her insight was exceptionally sharp, immediately discerning the underlying implications.
For a moment, her gaze towards Su Changsheng carried a playful and enigmatic meaning.
This was an attempt to seduce the Ancestor!
One had to admit, it was very bold and quite unconventional.
But the Ninth Princess quite admired this bold style, and her opinion of Su Ziyuan rose significantly.
¡°Ninth Princess, it¡¯s just your imagination!¡±
Su Changsheng¡¯s expression remained unchanged as he responded calmly.
He couldn¡¯t possibly tell the Ninth Princess that this rebellious descendant might be planning to seduce him tonight, could he?
Even with Su Changsheng¡¯s thick skin, he couldn¡¯t say that out loud and could only brush it off.
¡°Hehe¡ Since the competition is over, it¡¯s time for this princess to leave!¡±
The Ninth Princess gave a mocking smile but didn¡¯t say anything further. She then stood up, looked at Su Changsheng, her eyes flickering, and extended an invitation:
¡°By the way, for the upcoming Great Saint Secret Realm, will you be joining this princess?¡±
Chapter 50
Chapter 50
The Great Saint Secret Realm?
Upon hearing this, Su Changsheng was somewhat taken aback. The Ninth Princess still hadn¡¯t given up on that secret realm?
There were rumors about the Great Saint Secret Realm.
Over the past few years, these rumors had already spread throughout the True Saint Continent, attracting experts from other continents as well. Even the Ninth Princess was paying attention to it, but it had yet to appear.
Many experts believed that it was just a false rumor and that the Great Saint Secret Realm didn¡¯t exist.
Even Su Changsheng thought the Ninth Princess would give up on it.
But now, the Ninth Princess was actually inviting him, which suggested that the Great Saint Secret Realm might indeed be real?
However, despite its apparent authenticity, Su Changsheng felt a vague sense of unease in his heart.
Although it was just a gut feeling, it was enough to make Su Changsheng wary.
¡°Apologies, Ninth Princess, but I don¡¯t want to get involved in these matters right now. Please find someone else more suitable.¡±
Su Changsheng shook his head and declined.
He had a system, and as long as he didn¡¯t court death and stayed low-key, he would eventually reach an invincible state. There was no need to risk his life in such situations.
The Great Saint Secret Realm?
This could either be an opportunity or a deadly calamity.
¡°You are a dignified Saint, and your combat strength can even rival that of a Saint King. How can you be so timid, not daring to explore even a Great Saint Secret Realm?¡±
Upon hearing this, the Ninth Princess frowned.
Although a Great Saint was powerful, after countless years of their fall, the means left behind in their secret realm shouldn¡¯t be enough to easily kill a Saint King.
As long as one was cautious, at the very least, they could escape and retreat safely.
Moreover, with her, an Imperial Court Princess, leading many powerful experts, this trip to the secret realm could be said to be almost certain.
The reason she invited Su Changsheng to join was merely to offer him some opportunities.
¡°Princess, I appreciate your kindness!¡± Su Changsheng shook his head, then pondered for a moment before continuing, ¡°I¡¯m more curious, given your status as the Ninth Princess, shouldn¡¯t a mere Great Saint Secret Realm be beneath your notice?¡±
This was what puzzled Su Changsheng.
After all, a Great Saint Secret Realm would only contain some treasures left behind by a Great Saint.
For the cultivators of the True Saint Continent, this might be a tremendous opportunity, where obtaining even a small portion could allow them to soar to great heights.
But for an Imperial Court Princess, what does this amount to?
Cultivation techniques? Resources? Powerful experts?
She lacked none of these. Even a Great Saint could probably be easily mobilized by her.
With such a status, why would she care about a Great Saint Secret Realm and stay in the True Saint Continent for three years?
¡°It¡¯s different. This secret realm doesn¡¯t belong to an ordinary Great Saint but to one with unparalleled combat strength and a very mysterious background. He once shook the Eternal Imperial Court with his power, and¡ the inheritance he mastered is very important to me. I must obtain it!¡±
The Ninth Princess hesitated for a moment, but her gaze remained resolute as she spoke.
Very important?
Su Changsheng¡¯s expression was one of surprise, and he immediately recalled the information the system had provided about the Ninth Princess.
She had the potential to transform into the Immortal Phoenix Physique in the future.
Could it be that this inheritance is related to that?
If that¡¯s the case, it indeed explains the Ninth Princess¡¯ interest in the Great Saint Secret Realm.
¡°If you are unwilling, this princess won¡¯t force you. This princess can understand; this secret realm is indeed not simple!¡±
Seeing Su Changsheng remain silent in contemplation, the Ninth Princess knew he was declining. Although somewhat disappointed, she sighed lightly and continued.
¡°That Great Saint was unparalleled in the world back then, possessing the potential of an Emperor. Although she fell unexpectedly, this princess suspects she might have reached the Quasi-Emperor level. This secret realm may appear to be at the Great Saint level, but the dangers within could be exponentially greater!¡±
¡°It¡¯s understandable that you don¡¯t want to take the risk.¡±
¡°Since that¡¯s the case, this princess should take her leave. By the way, the Myriad Dao Immortal Alliance might hold an auction soon. This princess will be attending, and you might want to keep an eye on it.¡±
After speaking, the Ninth Princess turned to leave, but at that moment, Su Changsheng¡¯s voice came from the side.
¡°Ninth Princess, please be extra cautious regarding the secret realm!¡±
Although his voice was calm, the Ninth Princess could sense the concern within it.
A slight smile appeared at the corner of her mouth. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
¡°Hmph. Who do you think this princess is? My means and strength are beyond your imagination. A mere Great Saint Secret Realm is nothing; for this princess, it¡¯s as easy as walking on flat ground!¡±
The Ninth Princess smiled proudly, then turned and left, her figure disappearing into the vast void.
¡°Still too weak!¡±
Watching her departing figure, Su Changsheng sighed inwardly. If he had the cultivation of a Great Saint or Quasi-Emperor, he wouldn¡¯t be so constrained.
¡°I should marry new wives and concubines as soon as possible!¡±
Su Changsheng¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as he made up his mind. He knew that in Wanxiang City, there was a Holy Maiden from the Tianyu Sect named An Miaoyi.
She also possessed a divine physique, and a rare one at that¡ªthe Dual Cultivation Divine Physique, the Tianyu Divine Physique.
As long as he reached the Ninth Heaven and combined with her, the power of her primordial essence alone would be enough to help him break through to a higher realm.
Effective for anyone below the Quasi-Emperor level.
¡°In that case, I should quickly reach the Ninth Heaven, marry her, and combine with her. By then, I will be able to break through to the Saint King level,¡± Su Changsheng thought to himself.
As for why he didn¡¯t wait until he reached the Ninth Heaven of the Saint King level to combine with her and break through to the Great Saint level?
That would take too long. Su Changsheng feared that by then, she might already have been taken by a prominent figure from the Crimson Refining Demon Palace.
¡°A prominent figure from the Crimson Refining Demon Palace¡ Hmph! What does that have to do with me!¡±
Su Changsheng snorted coldly. With his current strength, he didn¡¯t need to fear any so-called prominent figures.
As long as a Great Saint didn¡¯t descend, he had the confidence to contend with them.
If he broke through to the Saint King level, he would even have a certain degree of confidence against a Great Saint.
The Crimson Refining Demon Palace might be powerful, with a Great Saint overseeing it, but they were situated on another continent. They wouldn¡¯t go to the trouble of coming to the True Saint Continent for a mere Tianyu Divine Physique.
After all, the Crimson Refining Demon Palace had its own enemies to contend with.
¡°Hmm?¡±
At that moment, Su Changsheng frowned slightly, sensing an incredibly intense gaze directed at him.
Su Changsheng felt speechless.
He knew it was definitely Su Ziyuan, that rebellious little one who always harbored thoughts of overstepping her bounds.
Su Changsheng sighed inwardly, his figure disappearing from where he stood. Meanwhile, in the arena, after the clan competition concluded, the various faction leaders offered their congratulations and then began to leave one by one.
At the same time, today¡¯s news would quickly spread, shocking the entire True Saint Continent.
Even the Taishi Sect might find it hard to remain calm.
After all, once an upper-tier divine physique rises, its power could threaten the Taishi Sect.
¡°The Holy Maiden of the Tianyu Sect wishes to see the Ancestor Changsheng?¡±
On the other side, after Su Yun finished presiding over the clan competition, he soon received a report. His brows furrowed, and his expression turned somewhat grave.
He had also heard of the Holy Maiden of the Tianyu Sect.
She was extremely famous in Wanxiang City, possessing unparalleled beauty that captivated countless young prodigies and even sect leaders.
There was even a powerful Saint who was infatuated with her and attempted to forcefully demand her from the Tianyu Sect, resorting to threats of violence. However, he was scared off by just one sentence from her.
It should be noted that although the Tianyu Sect was a top-tier force, its strength wasn¡¯t particularly formidable, with only an ordinary Saint overseeing it. It was impossible for a single sentence to scare off a Saint.
After some investigation, Su Yun discovered the true power behind the Tianyu Sect.
It was the Crimson Refining Demon Palace.
In the True Saint Continent and the nearby continents, the only hegemon comparable to the Taishi Sect was the Crimson Refining Demon Palace. This demonic sect was known for its extremely tyrannical and cruel methods, often massacring entire regions and refining the flesh and blood of cultivators to break through.
However, this force was incredibly powerful. In the True Saint Continent alone, it had more than one Saint King.
It was rumored that the Crimson Refining Demon Palace had an even more mysterious headquarters, where a Great Saint giant resided.
Therefore, even though their actions were tyrannical and insane, no force dared to challenge them. Even the Taishi Sect was very wary of them.
Chapter 51
Chapter 51
According to the Tianyu Sect, their Holy Maiden had long been promised to a prominent figure from the Crimson Refining Demon Palace as his future exclusive possession.
¡°This involves a prominent figure from the Crimson Refining Demon Palace. This is truly troublesome!¡±
Su Yun felt a headache coming on.
Over the past three years, he had been searching for information on female divine physiques and had already found several. He was in the process of contacting them, either persuading or coercing them, in hopes of arranging marriages.
But the Holy Maiden of the Tianyu Sect was the only one he hadn¡¯t contacted.
This was because her identity was too sensitive. Even with the current power of the Su family, they couldn¡¯t afford to provoke her.
¡°Sigh. This Holy Maiden probably has her own plans, hoping to use the Ancestor to escape from the Tianyu Sect, or even from that prominent figure in the Crimson Refining Demon Palace!¡±
Su Yun sighed inwardly, smiling wryly.
The reputation of the Tianyu Sect wasn¡¯t good.
Although it wasn¡¯t exactly a place of ill repute, most of the sect¡¯s outstanding female disciples were eventually given to prominent figures from various forces to establish connections.
The Holy Maiden of the Tianyu Sect didn¡¯t want to fall into such a fate, so she sought a powerful backer to escape from this filthy quagmire and avoid a tragic destiny.
¡°But this could implicate the Su family!¡±
Su Yun sighed deeply, then waved his hand, instructing a subordinate to contact her.
Although he was wary of the prominent figure from the Crimson Refining Demon Palace, since Ancestor Changsheng¡¯s order was to find female divine physiques, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate or be overly cautious.
What could the Crimson Refining Demon Palace do?
He believed that Ancestor Changsheng would make the right judgment.
If the Ancestor chose to accept her, it would mean that the Ancestor had enough confidence and wasn¡¯t afraid of the prominent figure from the Crimson Refining Demon Palace.
If he didn¡¯t accept, then the Su family naturally wouldn¡¯t need to worry about the threat from the Crimson Refining Demon Palace.
¡°Ancestor Brother, I have already won first place in the clan competition!¡±
On the other side, in Su Ziyuan¡¯s palace, she hurried over as soon as she won, and immediately saw Su Changsheng¡¯s back. Her eyes lit up, and she spoke with a tone full of joy. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
Over the past three years, they had grown very close. During one of their training sessions, Su Ziyuan had playfully asked to call Su Changsheng ¡°Ancestor Brother.¡±
According to Su Ziyuan, this was a unique term of endearment just for her.
Although Su Changsheng found it a bit odd, he agreed to her request.
After all, she was his future wife.
¡°Not bad, you haven¡¯t let down my expectations!¡±
At this moment, Su Changsheng stood with his hands behind his back, not directly facing Su Ziyuan. Instead, he gazed outside the palace, his eyes deep and profound, with spiritual mist swirling around him. His tone was low and resonant.
He looked every bit the peerless master, exuding an aura of supreme elegance.
However, this demeanor clearly had no effect on Su Ziyuan at the moment.
She was rubbing her hands together, looking a bit bashful, her face slightly flushed as she stammered.
¡°Um¡ Ancestor Brother, the reward you mentioned¡¡±
It should be noted that after her transformation, Su Ziyuan had grown quite tall and graceful.
Her appearance was incomparably beautiful, with long, ink-black hair, and she wore a luxurious dark-gold dress. Every gesture exuded a sense of Dao charm.
She was like the daughter of the Great Dao, or a Dao Ancestor descended to the mortal realm. Every glance and smile were extraordinarily stunning, making her peerless in elegance, surpassing countless celestial maidens and divine women.
Yet, this breathtaking divine maiden,
At this moment, in front of Su Changsheng, displayed the shy and bashful demeanor of a little girl.
If the disciples of the Su family, who had been defeated by Su Ziyuan, saw this, they would probably feel an urge to cough up blood.
When she defeated them, she was so cold and unfeeling, effortlessly crushing them with a single palm.
Yet in front of the Ancestor, she displayed such innocence and shyness. It was a complete contrast.
¡°Very well, whatever your request is, I shall grant it!¡± Su Changsheng nodded, his gaze turning towards her.
He quietly observed Su Ziyuan.
He wanted to know what request she would make.
¡°An¡ Ancestor, Ziyuan wants¡ wants to always be with you¡ like that¡¡±
Perhaps due to her shyness, Su Ziyuan¡¯s voice was stammering a bit, making her request seem almost unbelievable.
Like that?
Su Changsheng was taken aback.
¡°Just like with the two elder sisters, Ziyuan wants to always be with Ancestor Brother like this!¡± At this moment, Su Ziyuan seemed to gather all her courage, stepping forward with a fiery and determined gaze.
¡°Very well, I agree. Let¡¯s hold the wedding in three months!¡±
Su Changsheng nodded. After all, Su Ziyuan would never escape his grasp in this lifetime, so he might as well secure her now.
¡°An¡ Ancestor Brother, can we not get married?¡± Su Ziyuan asked, her face flushed.
¡°Not get married? Why?¡±
Su Changsheng frowned, looking at Su Ziyuan with a puzzled expression. Wasn¡¯t this what she had always wanted?
Not get married?
¡°Because if we don¡¯t get married, we can maintain that kind of forbidden relationship. The books say that such a relationship is very thrilling¡¡±
Su Ziyuan¡¯s face turned red, and her eyes sparkled with excitement and anticipation as she spoke.
¡°?¡±
Su Changsheng¡¯s eyes widened, showing a clear expression of shock for the first time.
Su Ziyuan, there¡¯s something wrong with you!
What kind of book is this? To even mention such a relationship? Truly¡ it¡¯s utterly shameless.
¡°System, can this kind of relationship be considered as having wives and concubines? What would the children born from this be considered?¡±
Su Changsheng asked in his mind.
[¡][Host, you are just as cunning. In terms of shamelessness, you are no different!]
The system remained silent, seemingly stunned by Su Changsheng¡¯s question, and didn¡¯t respond for a long time. After a while, it finally spoke.
[You two are truly a pair of hidden dragons and phoenix chicks!][Ding, after system evaluation, even without marriage, it is still effective, but there are limitations on the number of times. It cannot be done indefinitely!]
Soon, the system provided an answer.
Su Changsheng also felt relieved. As long as it was effective, that was all that mattered.
As for the limitation on the number of times?
He didn¡¯t mind that. The only one he intended to have this kind of forbidden relationship with was Su Ziyuan.
Having too many such relationships would lose its appeal.
¡°Su Ziyuan, who let you read such books? From now on, read fewer inappropriate books. How could you make such an unreasonable request!¡±
Su Changsheng¡¯s gaze shifted to Su Ziyuan, his tone somewhat stern as he scolded her.
¡°Ancestor¡¡±
Her eyes immediately reddened, thinking that Su Changsheng was going to refuse. She wanted to explain.
¡°But, I agree to your request!¡±
Sigh, to appease this rebellious descendant, Su Ziyuan, he could only sacrifice himself as the Ancestor.
¡°Really!¡±
Su Ziyuan¡¯s eyes sparkled.
They truly sparkled, shining brightly, with Dao light swirling and runes flickering within them.
¡°Ancestor, let¡¯s hurry then¡¡±
As she spoke, Su Ziyuan eagerly lunged towards Su Changsheng, her anxious demeanor causing Su Changsheng to be at a loss for words.
This little one was too impatient; why did it feel like he was the one being desired?
¡°Ah!¡±
Su Changsheng raised his hand and hoisted Su Ziyuan up, causing her to let out a startled cry, her face turning crimson with embarrassment.
No matter how wild she pretended to be, she was still just an innocent young girl.
Before long, it turned into a fierce battle that lasted three days and three nights. At times, Su Changsheng used his divine power to suppress the rebellious disciple, and at other times, Su Ziyuan turned the tables, overpowering her master.
For a moment, their intense struggle seemed as if it could obliterate the very essence of the Dao.
Several days later, Su Changsheng finally subdued the rebellious disciple. With a calm expression, he arrived at the Su family¡¯s main hall, where Su Yun was already waiting.
As for Su Ziyuan, she had long since run off crying for mercy to see Gu Qingsong and Bai Yuege.
¡°Ancestor, the Holy Maiden of the Tianyu Sect wishes to meet you to discuss the matter of the marriage alliance!¡±
Seeing Su Changsheng appear, Su Yun¡¯s eyes lit up. Before Su Changsheng could even sit down, Su Yun hurriedly stepped forward.
¡°In addition, over the past few years, I have found several forces that possess hidden divine physiques. Among them, the Ziyue Dynasty has a condition they hope the Ancestor can agree to!¡±
¡°The current Emperor of the Ziyue Dynasty is the possessor of the Ziyue Divine Physique. She wishes to request that the Su family annihilate the Blood Sword Dynasty, which is a top-tier force.¡±
Su Yun reported respectfully.
¡¡
Chapter 52
Chapter 52
¡°Blood Sword Dynasty?¡±
Su Changsheng sat down, lightly tapping his fingers, his expression calm as he looked at Su Yun.
¡°The Ziyue Emperor harbors a deep hatred for the Blood Sword Dynasty. Her father, the previous Ziyue Emperor, was killed by the Blood Sword Dynasty, and their nation was nearly destroyed!¡±
Su Yun explained respectfully.
This information was something he had investigated, or rather, it was no longer a secret.
The Ziyue Dynasty was once close to being a top-tier force. The previous Emperor was exceptionally talented, nearly reaching sainthood.
However, the strength of the Ziyue Dynasty also aroused the apprehension of the Blood Sword Dynasty, who feared that their advancement to a top-tier force would threaten the Blood Sword Dynasty¡¯s status.
Thus, they set a deadly trap, killing the Ziyue Emperor and even advancing all the way to the Ziyue capital.
If not for subsequent issues within the Blood Sword Dynasty and the presence of hidden experts in the Ziyue Dynasty, the Ziyue Dynasty would have been annihilated.
But even so, the Ziyue Dynasty was now in a precarious situation.
The Blood Sword Dynasty had already amassed an army of a million, preparing to wipe out the Ziyue Dynasty in one fell swoop.
Therefore, the current Ziyue Emperor harbored immense hatred for the Blood Sword Dynasty, even willing to use herself as a bargaining chip just to see this force destroyed.
¡°I see!¡±
Upon hearing this, Su Changsheng pondered for a moment. Destroying the Blood Sword Dynasty wouldn¡¯t be too difficult.
¡°Agree to her request!¡±
Su Changsheng nodded.
The Ziyue Divine Physique, while not the most supreme, is still quite formidable.
Su Changsheng also aimed to accumulate strength gradually, not expecting to always acquire the most supreme divine physiques or saint physiques, as that was unrealistic.
¡°Ancestor, what about the Holy Maiden of the Tianyu Sect?¡± Su Yun asked hesitantly.
¡°Let her come see me!¡±
Su Changsheng¡¯s expression remained composed as he waved his hand. Su Yun felt a chill in his heart. Although he understood the Ancestor¡¯s decision, he still harbored some concerns.
¡°¡Ancestor, this Holy Maiden of the Tianyu Sect is deeply connected to a significant figure in the Crimson Refining Demon Palace. I¡¯m afraid we might provoke the Crimson Refining Demon Palace!¡±
Su Yun hesitated for a moment before gritting his teeth and speaking.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have my own way of handling things!¡±
Su Changsheng glanced at him, his tone calm as he said, ¡°Just go ahead and do it without worry!¡±
¡°By the way, from now on, Su Ziyuan will be the Divine Maiden of the Su family. Cultivate her with full effort. Her status and authority will be equal to yours, understood?¡±
His gaze shifted to Su Yun.
An invisible pressure descended, causing Su Yun¡¯s heart to tremble. He immediately lowered his head.
¡°Yes!¡±
Su Yun responded in a low voice.
This point did not surprise him.
In his view, Su Ziyuan possessed a superior divine physique, so it was only natural to cultivate her as the family¡¯s Divine Maiden.
¡°Go now, and handle things properly!¡±
Before long, Su Yun left, leaving Su Changsheng to sit alone.
¡°Sigh, I still need to become stronger!¡±
Su Changsheng sighed lightly. The Crimson Refining Demon Palace was, after all, a colossal entity.
Although he did not fear it, there was still a sense of pressure.
Then there was the Great Saint Secret Realm mentioned by the Ninth Princess. Although he did not intend to go, he had a feeling that he would end up being connected to this secret realm.
And this connection was most likely the Ninth Princess.
And to solve these problems, the most crucial factor was powerful strength.
¡°Enough, I will attend the Myriad Dao Immortal Alliance auction this time. Hopefully, I can purchase some resources to break through to the Ninth Level of the Saint Realm and then quickly advance to Saint King!¡±
Su Changsheng¡¯s eyes gleamed.
The Myriad Dao Immortal Alliance was an extremely formidable commercial force, with unfathomable depths. Even an imperial-level power like the Eternal Imperial Court spoke of it with caution.
Its branches span across the Changsheng Immortal Realm, countless divine domains, and numerous time-space worlds.
There was also a branch of the Myriad Dao Immortal Alliance in the True Saint Continent.
The timing of their auctions was irregular, sometimes occurring once every hundred years, and other times once every thousand years.
Each auction was a grand event, attracting top-tier experts from nearby continents. The weakest attendees were at the Eternal Realm, or they were prodigies and geniuses from major powers.
There were quite a few Saints, several Saint Kings, and occasionally even a Great Saint appeared.
Every auction features numerous rare and powerful divine items, and treasures that could directly enhance a Saint¡¯s cultivation were not uncommon.
In the past, Su Changsheng never participated because he lacked the capital to bid and feared that a Saint might target him and easily kill him.
But now, he had the confidence to take part.
¡°Hmm. I need to prepare some resources to ensure I have enough money to buy the auction items.¡± S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
Su Changsheng murmured softly, and then his figure disappeared.
Origin was the hard currency at the Saint level.
For auction items of this caliber, only Origin and Divine Origin could be used as settlement currency.
Spirit stones were no longer qualified.
¡¡
Night fell, and the bright moon hung high in the sky.
Su Changsheng sat on a stone chair in the pavilion, bathed in the moonlight. Thousands of silver rays cascaded down, and Su Changsheng sat leisurely, drinking wine, resembling an immortal.
Around him, spiritual energy swirled like mist, continuously circling. His eyes, clear as spring water, gazed into the distance.
¡°¡±
Before long, a figure in white appeared from beyond the heavens. Her skin was like jade, and the moonlight reflected off her, casting a bright glow as if she were emitting light.
She was an unparalleled beauty, with features as delicate as a painting, exquisitely charming. She seemed like a celestial maiden descended from the Moon Palace, yet also like an enchanting demoness capable of causing chaos in the mortal world.
Cold and holy, alluring and captivating, two completely different temperaments were perfectly fused together in her.
She was mesmerizing, making it impossible to look away.
¡°I am An Miaoyi, greetings to Saint Changsheng!¡±
The figure in white stepped gracefully on the moonlight, each step taken with her delicate jade feet in elegant shoes, causing the moonlight to ripple brilliantly with every step.
She approached Su Changsheng, her beautiful eyes gazing at him, and spoke in an extremely gentle tone.
Her voice was cold and captivating, yet carried a soft, enchanting allure.
Her voice was a delight to the ears.
¡°Sit!¡±
Su Changsheng raised his hand and poured a cup of spiritual wine. The rich aroma filled the air, bursting with the essence of the Dao, with visible fragments dancing within.
¡°Heavenly God¡¯s Wine, truly befitting Saint Changsheng. Such generosity, allowing a humble woman like me to taste a wine I might never encounter in my lifetime!¡±
An Miaoyi exclaimed in surprise.
Heavenly God¡¯s Wine was a spiritual wine at the Saint level, containing the essence of the Dao and fragments of Dao rules. It could help cultivators comprehend the Dao and even significantly advance their cultivation.
Just a small cup of it could bankrupt someone at the Eternal Realm, hence its name, Heavenly God¡¯s Wine.
The implication was that only gods were worthy of drinking this wine.
This top-tier spiritual wine was something she couldn¡¯t afford, even as the Holy Maiden of the Tianyu Sect!
¡°This is just a small gesture, drink up!¡±
Su Changsheng beckoned with a slight smile. His handsome, almost immortal-like face carried an extraordinary charm with just a simple smile.
¡°Thank you, Saint Changsheng!¡±
An Miaoyi spoke softly, then extended her delicate fingers to pick up the white jade wine cup. She drank it all in one gulp, showing great poise without any girlish affectation.
¡°Truly, this is a peerless wine!¡±
After drinking the cup, two blushes appeared on her cheeks. An Miaoyi¡¯s face turned red, and her breath was fragrant like orchids. She was somewhat intoxicated, her eyes looking at Su Changsheng with a dreamy gaze.
Inside her body, the wine transformed into vast spiritual energy, carrying the power of rule fragments. It surged through her divine physique, purifying it further and continuously enhancing her cultivation.
¡°As long as you like it!¡±
Su Changsheng also set down his wine cup, his gaze falling on the slightly intoxicated An Miaoyi. A hint of amazement flashed in his eyes.
She truly deserved to be the Holy Maiden of the Tianyu Sect, the possessor of the Tianyu Divine Physique.
Such beauty and temperament were truly rare in the world.
¡°I heard from Su Yun that you wanted to see me?¡± Although he was amazed by An Miaoyi¡¯s beauty, Su Changsheng quickly regained his composure and looked at her, asking softly.
¡°Saint Changsheng, there¡¯s no need to beat around the bush. I am here with utmost sincerity, hoping that you would take me in, even if it means becoming a concubine. I am willing!¡±
Upon hearing this, An Miaoyi blinked her beautiful eyes, pretending to be drunk. With a flushed face, she leaned towards Su Changsheng¡¯s embrace, acting coquettishly.
¡°Who is that significant figure from the Crimson Refining Demon Palace? What is their strength?¡±
Chapter 53
Chapter 53
Su Changsheng¡¯s expression remained unchanged.
Instead, he raised his hand to grasp her delicate hand, his gaze calm as he looked at An Miaoyi, with a hint of sharpness in his eyes.
Although Su Changsheng didn¡¯t mind taking in An Miaoyi and was even willing to offend the significant figure from the Crimson Refining Demon Palace, everything depended on whether An Miaoyi would deceive him.
If there was any falsehood in her words, Su Changsheng would have to consider how to deal with her.
He would still take her in, but his attitude would become much colder, treating her merely as a tool.
¡°You are truly cautious, my lord!¡±
An Miaoyi was somewhat taken aback, but then she gave a bitter smile. Her beautiful eyes blinked as she gazed at the distant bright moon.
¡°The Crimson Refining Demon Palace has nine Hall Masters. Each Hall Master is said to be a Saint King. Above the nine Hall Masters is the Palace Master. The significant figure who has taken an interest in me is one of the Hall Masters!¡±
An Miaoyi¡¯s expression returned to calm as she explained softly.
¡°That Hall Master is very powerful, ranking among the top three. He is also extremely ambitious and is said to be aiming to break through to the Great Saint level. I am the cauldron he has prepared, waiting for the moment he emerges to seize my essence!¡±
An Miaoyi gave a bitter smile.
Her life seemed to be that of a revered Holy Maiden, exalted and pursued by countless prodigies and sect leaders, but in reality, she was merely a puppet, destined to be a plaything in the future.
¡°Aiming to break through to the Great Saint level?¡±
Su Changsheng was moved. Such a top-tier Saint King was truly terrifying, and few forces would dare to provoke him.
No wonder just his reputation alone was enough to scare a Saint into fleeing in panic.
Even a hegemon like the Taishi Sect might not be willing to provoke him.
The Taishi Sect, after all, was merely a hegemon of one continent and may not be as powerful as it seems.
¡°Miss An Miaoyi, that is a dignified Saint King, a supreme expert capable of breaking through to the Great Saint level and becoming a major power in the future. Why would you think that a mere Saint like me would dare to provoke such a figure?¡±
Su Changsheng set down his wine cup, looking at her with a faint smile.
What was this belief based on?
One must know that the strength he had displayed so far, though formidable, was still far from that of a Saint King.
¡°I believe in you, my lord. You are not as simple as you appear. Moreover¡ I once received help from a reclusive sage. He calculated for me that I would be aided by a rising Saint and would escape my tragic fate!¡±
¡°The only rising Saint in the True Saint Continent right now is you, so naturally, I had to seek you out!!¡±
An Miaoyi blinked her beautiful eyes, speaking somewhat playfully.
¡°A reclusive sage?¡±
Su Changsheng was a bit taken aback. This sounded like a plot from a third-rate novel involving a charlatan.
¡°Yes¡ He was a middle-aged man in a Daoist robe, with a mysterious background. With just a few words, he revealed my fate and gave me guidance!¡±
¡°I was able to evade the Tianyu Sect and contact you because of the opportunities provided by that reclusive sage¡¯s guidance!¡±
An Miaoyi said, her eyes showing gratitude when she mentioned the middle-aged man.
¡°I see!¡±
Su Changsheng suddenly understood, then pondered for a moment before looking at An Miaoyi again, his gaze sharp.
¡°I can indeed oppose that significant figure, but there is still one question: what benefit will I gain?¡±
¡°Relying on you alone is not enough for me to confront a Demon Palace!¡±
Su Changsheng said calmly.
¡°My lord, you really do like to haggle over every detail. However, your caution makes me very happy, as it proves you are indeed confident in helping me!¡±
An Miaoyi smiled gently, as if she had removed a mask, and looked at Su Changsheng with a soft gaze.
¡°I also have my own bargaining chip. I received guidance from that reclusive sage and obtained the inheritance of an ancient powerful being. Although only a wisp of their soul remains, their physique is a rare top-tier divine body. If you, my lord, can revive them, they would make a stunning addition to your wives and concubines!¡±
¡°In addition, I know several Holy Maidenes and Divine Maidens, all of whom are my friends. They either possess powerful physiques or exceptional talents. I can introduce them to you!¡±
¡°How about this condition?¡±
An Miaoyi smiled, her eyes filled with cunning.
¡°¡¡¡±
Su Changsheng remained silent, looking at An Miaoyi with a slightly peculiar expression.
He didn¡¯t expect An Miaoyi to go to such lengths.
To gain his help, she was willing to offer up the ancient powerful being who had given her the inheritance. Not only that, but she also planned to introduce a group of her close friends.
Is this what they call fair-weather friends?
(TN: ¡°Fair-weather friends¡± refers to people who are only your friends when things are going well for you, but who abandon or betray you when you face difficulties or challenges. They are not true friends who stand by you through thick and thin.)
¡°I am also helping that senior. With only a wisp of her soul remaining, I alone cannot aid her. Only you, my lord, can provide the assistance she needs!¡±
¡¡
¡°This is a win-win situation!¡±
¡°As for my sisters, they will eventually get married. So why not introduce them to you, my lord?¡±
¡°I am doing a good deed!¡±
Seemingly understanding Su Changsheng¡¯s thoughts, An Miaoyi blinked her eyes, filled with cunning. Like a fox, her beauty was enough to bring down a kingdom, making one want to succumb to her charm.
¡°You¡¯ve put it that way, so if I still refuse, it would seem rather unkind of me!¡±
Su Changsheng smiled slightly and, under An Miaoyi¡¯s expectant gaze, slowly nodded.
¡°Thank you, Lord Changsheng.¡±
An Miaoyi¡¯s face lit up with joy as she threw herself into his arms, her tone gentle.
Su Changsheng could sense a feeling of reassurance in her voice, no longer carrying the previous uncertainty and apprehension.
¡°From today onwards, you will stay with the Su family. There is no need to return to the Tianyu Sect!¡±
Su Changsheng said, holding her.
¡°Won¡¯t that alarm the powerful figures of the Crimson Refining Demon Palace?¡± An Miaoyi asked anxiously.
¡°Don¡¯t worry. Didn¡¯t you say that the significant figure is still in seclusion? As long as he doesn¡¯t come personally, it doesn¡¯t matter. I can handle it!¡±
Su Changsheng¡¯s expression was calm.
Even if the other party personally emerged from seclusion and came to attack, Su Changsheng was not afraid.
Even if he couldn¡¯t win, he could ask the Ninth Princess for help.
That¡¯s right, having a powerful backer allows one to be so arrogant and domineering.
¡°By the way, this is the ring of that ancient powerful being. Her remnant soul is currently sleeping within it.¡±
At this moment, An Miaoyi handed a ring to Su Changsheng. It was moon-white in color and emitted a mysterious aura.
¡°Indeed!¡±
Su Changsheng raised an eyebrow, sensing a faint primordial soul fluctuation from within.
Indeed, an ancient powerful being was hidden within. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
[Ding, a candidate meeting the concubine standards has been detected: the remnant soul of the Empress of the Ancient Heavenly Court, Chang Yue. Physique: Taiyin Sacred Physique, [Gold] grade fate. It is recommended to restore her state and take her as a concubine!]
Soon, the system¡¯s voice rang out.
¡°Empress of the Ancient Heavenly Court?¡±
Su Changsheng¡¯s heart trembled, and he looked at the ring with some astonishment. Was this ancient powerful being really so significant?
Taiyin Sacred Physique?
This was also a top-tier sacred physique. Although it couldn¡¯t compare to the Innate Primordial Dao Fetus, it was still incredibly formidable!
However¡
But this was an Empress! Does this mean he would become a traitor like Cao Cao?
[Ding, the Ancient Heavenly Emperor was a woman, a rare female Heavenly Emperor!]
Just as Su Changsheng felt a strange sense of unease, the system¡¯s voice rang out again.
A female Heavenly Emperor? A yuri relationship?
In that case, there¡¯s no problem!
¡°Lord Changsheng, is there a problem?¡± Seeing Su Changsheng remain silent for a long time, An Miaoyi thought there might be an issue and spoke with some unease.
¡°No problem, this is quite a pleasant surprise!¡±
Su Changsheng shook his head. This was indeed a big surprise.
The Empress of the Ancient Heavenly Emperor.
He was somewhat looking forward to the day when she would bear his children; the scene would surely be wonderful.
¡°There¡¯s still time. Accompany me for a drink!¡±
Su Changsheng said.
Time passed, and in the blink of an eye, several days had gone by.
In the Ziyue Dynasty, within the imperial palace, the Ziyue Empress sat on the throne with an icy expression. Below her, a group of ministers looked indifferent, their gazes disrespectful.
Additionally, a group of nobles had gathered, exuding powerful auras and surrounding a young man with blood-red hair.
¡°Empress, as long as you marry the Blood Sword Emperor, the Ziyue Dynasty can avoid the danger of annihilation!¡±
The blood-haired young man said arrogantly, with his hands behind his back.
Chapter 54
Chapter 54
¡°Blood Sword Dynasty!¡±
On the throne, the Ziyue Empress¡¯s gaze was incomparably cold.
She was truly beautiful, dressed in imperial robes, with long purple hair that resembled the stars.
Her eyes were icy, containing the essence of stars, making them exceptionally beautiful.
¡°So, the esteemed Blood Sword King has arrived. What, are you not afraid that our ancestral patriarch will suppress and kill you all?¡±
The Ziyue Empress spoke coldly, her gaze sweeping icily over the group of ministers and numerous nobles, her eyes filled with undisguised disappointment.
¡°And you all, I never expected that you would betray the Ziyue Dynasty. Have you forgotten the favors bestowed upon you by the previous emperor?¡±
¡°A bunch of traitors!¡±
The Ziyue Empress shouted sternly.
Below, the group of ministers remained silent, their eyes flickering, showing no signs of remorse on their faces.
Meanwhile, the group of nobles sneered.
¡°Your Majesty, the Empress, you are too stubborn. The Blood Sword Dynasty is a top-tier power, with two Saints overseeing it. How could our nation possibly resist? If we continue to struggle, the only outcome is death!¡±
A noble said indifferently.
He was a powerful king within the Ziyue Dynasty, at the peak of the Eternal Realm, holding significant authority. The previous emperor had high expectations for him.
¡°Indeed, Your Majesty, the Empress. If you wish to die along with the Ziyue Dynasty, we won¡¯t stop you, but we do not wish to die. We still have thousands of years of lifespan left!¡±
Another noble said indifferently.
Among those present, the expressions of the nobles and ministers varied, their eyes flickering. They were all powerful figures, at least at the Dharma Phase or Void Fusion stages, and some even at the Eternal Realm.
Lifespans of two to three thousand years, or even several thousand years.
With such long lifespans, combined with their powerful cultivation and significant authority, how could they possibly be willing to perish along with the Ziyue Dynasty?
Therefore, when the Blood Sword Dynasty¡¯s army approached the city, a group of ministers and nobles, under the coercion and enticement of the Blood Sword Dynasty, chose to rebel and brought the enemy to force the palace.
¡°Ziyue Empress, you should save your efforts. Do you think your ancestral patriarch can still protect you?¡±
At this moment, the blood-haired young man shook his head.
He was the Blood Sword King, the direct descendant of the Blood Sword Emperor, with astonishing talent. Now, at three thousand years old, he was already a dominant figure at the peak of the Eternal Realm.
¡°What do you mean?¡±
The Ziyue Empress¡¯s beautiful face changed slightly. In the next second, she suddenly stood up, unleashing a terrifying aura.
The entire imperial palace roared with the dragon energy of thousands, the imperial aura boiling, resonating with her own, erupting with a terrifying might akin to that of a Saint.
But no one paid it any mind.
For, silently and without warning, a figure shrouded in darkness appeared. He casually tossed out a blood-stained head, and with a single glance, all the imposing auras were dispelled.
¡°Thank you, Senior, for your intervention!¡±
The Blood Sword King¡¯s expression was respectful as he bowed towards the figure shrouded in darkness, his attitude extremely deferential.
There was even a hint of reverence in his demeanor.
¡°I am merely doing my job for the money!¡±
The voice from the darkness replied coldly, its tone hoarse and grating to the ears.
But no one present dared to voice any objections. On the contrary, each person lowered their head deeply, fearing to attract his attention.
This was because he was a terrifying Saint of the Killing Dao, hailing from the legendary assassin organization¡ªHeavenly Kingdom.
It was his intervention that allowed the silent assassination of the Ziyue Dynasty¡¯s ancestral patriarch.
¡°Ancestral Patriarch!¡±
Seeing the head that had fallen to the ground, the Ziyue Empress¡¯s eyes immediately turned red, filled with immense grief and rage. She wished she could roar to the heavens and slaughter all her enemies.
For that head belonged to the ancestral patriarch of the Ziyue Dynasty, a Saint-level ancestor.
The Ziyue Dynasty had once been incredibly glorious and prosperous, nearing the status of a top-tier power, not only because the previous emperor was on the verge of becoming a Saint.
But also because the Ziyue Dynasty had been secretly protected by an elderly Saint ancestor.
Although this Saint was extremely old and could only make a few moves, he was still a significant threat.
When the Blood Sword Dynasty¡¯s army had previously approached the city, he had secretly intervened and forced them to retreat.
But now, this ancestral patriarch who had protected the Ziyue Dynasty had been killed by the Blood Sword Dynasty¡¯s powerful figures.
¡°Who are you!¡±
The Ziyue Empress shouted sternly, her anger boundless. Divine radiance erupted from her body, purple light surging, as if a divine moon was rising within her.
The dragon energy and imperial aura of the heavens and earth roared towards her, resonating with her, causing the entire imperial city to tremble. A might nearly equivalent to that of a Saint swept through the area.
Within the imperial city, the Ziyue Empress could harness the power of the dragon energy and imperial aura to bolster herself. Combined with the strength of her Ziyue Divine Physique, she could unleash power nearly comparable to that of a Saint.
¡°Heh, heh, as expected of the Ziyue Divine Physique, truly impressive. But unfortunately, you are merely a small figure at the Eternal Realm. No matter how extraordinary you are, it is useless!¡±
The figure shrouded in darkness laughed hoarsely. Then, he simply raised his hand and struck, unleashing an overwhelming wave of dark light that effortlessly neutralized her attack.
Immediately after, he casually pointed a finger, and a terrifying beam of light pierced through everything, causing the Ziyue Empress¡¯s delicate body to tremble. Her face turned pale, and the protective dragon energy was dispersed.
¡°Saint!¡±
The Ziyue Empress gritted her teeth, feeling unwillingness in her heart.
She indeed was no match for a Saint. Even though the opponent had only casually struck, he could still easily defeat her.
¡°Protect the Empress!¡±
In the court, some ministers and nobles also shouted. They were among the few who stood by the Empress¡¯s side. Additionally, many guards, shadow guards, and hidden royal experts emerged.
One by one, they appeared, unleashing their auras to protect the Ziyue Empress.
¡°A bunch of ants!¡±
The figure shrouded in darkness shook his head, intending to kill them all with a single palm strike.
¡°Senior, please spare the Ziyue Empress¡¯s life!¡±
Seeing this, the Blood Sword King¡¯s expression changed, and he spoke anxiously, fearing that this senior might kill the Ziyue Empress.
¡°Rest assured, since I have promised that old fellow Blood Sword, I will not go back on my word!¡±
The figure in the darkness said.
¡°However, that old fellow must also keep his promise to me, or he shouldn¡¯t blame me for being ruthless!¡±
A chilling killing intent spread, as if it had triggered the laws of slaughter, erupting with a terrifying coldness.
The Blood Sword King couldn¡¯t help but shiver.
He could only hope that his father would be reliable and not mess things up.
Otherwise, offending a Saint of the Killing Dao, especially one from the terrifying Heavenly Kingdom organization, would result in the Blood Sword Dynasty being completely annihilated, no matter how powerful it was.
¡°Little one, will you surrender yourself, or shall I cripple you and then drag you back to the Blood Sword Dynasty?¡±
The figure in the darkness looked at the Ziyue Empress, speaking in an indifferent tone.
¡°¡¡¡±
The Ziyue Empress¡¯s beautiful face was icy cold, surrounded by her subordinates, who looked tense and fearful.
Facing a terrifying Saint of the Killing Dao, no one could remain calm.
At this moment, the Ziyue Empress¡¯s delicate eyebrows slightly raised, as if she had received some news. Her previously icy face suddenly revealed a charming smile.
That smile was incomparably beautiful, causing everyone present to feel somewhat dazzled and entranced. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
The Ziyue Empress¡¯s beauty was considered top-tier in the world. Coupled with her status as the Empress, even those at the Eternal Realm, and even Saints, found it hard to resist her allure.
¡°Do you really think you have me cornered?¡± the Ziyue Empress said.
¡°Oh, you have a backup plan? I am very curious to know what kind of backup plan gives you such confidence!¡±
The voice from the figure shrouded in darkness revealed a hint of surprise, as if genuinely astonished.
A mere peak Eternal Realm cultivator.
And a mere first-rate power, having an elderly Saint ancestor on the brink of death was already quite impressive. Could there really be another backup plan?
The Blood Sword King and others also frowned.
Although they didn¡¯t believe the Empress had any means to turn the tables, seeing her confident smile made their hearts pound with a sense of foreboding.
¡°Senior Changsheng, please take action!¡±
Just as the Blood Sword King and others felt an ominous premonition, the Ziyue Empress slightly bowed, speaking respectfully.
¡°Mhm!¡±
A calm voice echoed from the void.
The voice exploded in everyone¡¯s ears like a thunderclap, causing all to reveal expressions of shock and astonishment.
Su Changsheng?
Chapter 55
Chapter 55
¡°What?¡±
The figure shrouded in darkness was also alarmed. As a Saint-level assassin, he immediately became vigilant, his form silently melding into the darkness.
This was not merely entering the void but merging with the laws of the void itself, wandering in the darkness in such a way that even powerful Saints would be unable to detect him.
In the next second, the void shattered.
A pitch-black hole appeared, like a giant beast, pierced by a single finger. Terrifying spatial turbulence surged, and a battered figure fell out, covered in blood.
It was the dark Saint.
¡°How is this possible!¡±
The dark Saint was shocked. Not only had the opponent instantly discovered him, but with a single finger, they had severely injured him.
Such power was beyond what an ordinary Ninth Heaven Saint could achieve.
Could it be that Su Changsheng¡¯s strength was far beyond that of a mere Ninth Heaven Saint?
¡°Senior!¡±
The Blood Sword King and others also cried out in shock.
That dark Saint-level assassin had been severely injured with just one move?
Boom!
At this moment, a vast and overwhelming pressure descended, enveloping the entire world. All the cultivators present, including the dark Saint, were filled with terror.
From the void, a figure emerged, surrounded by divine light. Clad in a robe adorned with stars, his appearance was incomparably handsome, like a divine king descending from the heavens.
His eyes swept across the scene, within them the birth and death of galaxies and the terrifying visions of the Dao flowing.
The sight filled the hearts of all the powerful figures present with immense fear, especially the Blood Sword King, whose heart was filled with despair.
He never imagined that the Ziyue Empress could actually summon Su Changsheng.
This was the most fearsome and ruthless figure in the entire True Saint Continent!
¡°Thank you, Senior Changsheng, for your intervention!¡±
Seeing Su Changsheng appear, the Ziyue Empress¡¯s beautiful eyes sparkled with deep joy.
Fortunately, she had made the decision early and agreed to the Su family¡¯s terms. Otherwise, the Ziyue Dynasty would have been doomed today.
¡°No need to thank me. This is part of the agreement I made with you. As for the Blood Sword Dynasty, I have already sent someone to destroy it. Afterward, the Ziyue Dynasty can go and take over their territory.¡±
Su Changsheng said calmly.
He had not come alone; he had also dispatched Su Jie to annihilate the Blood Sword Dynasty.
With a Ninth Heaven Saint taking action, not to mention destroying the Blood Sword Dynasty, even annihilating the Lingxu Sword Sect would be highly possible.
¡°Thank you, Senior Changsheng!¡±
Upon hearing this, the Ziyue Empress¡¯s expression was filled with immense joy, her eyes slightly reddened, glistening with tears.
The Blood Sword Dynasty, which she hated the most, was finally going to be destroyed¡¡
With her great vengeance achieved, even though it wasn¡¯t by her own hand, the Ziyue Empress still felt a sense of immense satisfaction.
However, she quickly remembered the condition Su Changsheng had mentioned, and her cheeks flushed red. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
This was a condition she had personally set. Now that Su Changsheng had fulfilled it, she would have to marry him.
Although she was a renowned Empress, with unparalleled cultivation and beauty in her era, she still felt uncertain and shy about matters of marriage and romance.
¡°What should be done with them?¡±
Su Changsheng looked at the group of powerful figures. Under his overwhelming pressure, the Blood Sword King and others couldn¡¯t move at all. The assassin Saint was also locked in place by Su Changsheng¡¯s aura, with no escape.
¡°Senior, kill them all!¡±
Looking at the dark Saint, the Ziyue Empress¡¯s eyes reddened as she recalled the tragic death of her ancestor. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Kill them all!¡±
¡°Very well!¡±
Su Changsheng nodded. In the next second, he extended his large hand, which descended like a hanging cloud, covering everything. Terrifying mists surged, and golden lightning intertwined, pressing everyone down together.
Including the dark Saint!
¡°Stop, I am a killer of the Heavenly Kingdom¡¡±
The dark Saint¡¯s voice was filled with terror as he tried to threaten Su Changsheng. However, before he could finish speaking, Su Changsheng closed his large hand.
Boom!
An infinite burst of blood light exploded.
All the powerful figures, including the dark Saint, were obliterated with a single palm strike.
¡°Senior Changsheng, the threat from that dark Saint¡¡± Seeing Su Changsheng mercilessly kill the opponent, the Ziyue Empress felt relieved but also somewhat worried.
¡°He¡¯s just an assassin Saint. The Heavenly Kingdom won¡¯t care. Moreover, the death of an assassin only signifies the assassin¡¯s incompetence. The organization doesn¡¯t have the resources to seek revenge for him.¡±
Su Changsheng explained calmly.
The Heavenly Kingdom.
This was a terrifying assassin organization, its influence comparable to that of the Crimson Refining Demon Palace. It commanded respect across surrounding continents and even held a significant reputation in the Kunpeng Divine Domain.
But so what?
The Heavenly Kingdom wasn¡¯t an ordinary assassin organization; it adhered to the principle of survival of the fittest and the law of the jungle.
If an assassin was killed by an outsider, the Heavenly Kingdom wouldn¡¯t care, let alone seek revenge.
It was laughable. They were an assassin organization, not a charity. If an assassin was gone, they simply replaced them with another.
Do they really need to seek revenge?
¡°Next, you can act freely and just wait for the destruction of the Blood Sword Dynasty,¡± Su Changsheng said calmly.
¡°Yes!¡±
The Ziyue Empress responded respectfully, and soon, her gaze turned icy cold.
She had not forgotten the betrayal of the ministers and nobles.
The thought of the Ziyue Dynasty being so corrupt ignited a surge of fury within her heart.
¡°They must all be held accountable!¡±
The Ziyue Empress whispered to herself.
In the following days, the Ziyue Dynasty¡¯s capital was engulfed in a massive slaughter.
One mansion after another was purged, and the rebellious ministers and nobles, along with their families, were eradicated.
The dynasty¡¯s army and various key positions in the court were filled with the Ziyue Empress¡¯s trusted confidants.
Before long, the Ziyue Dynasty was once again firmly under her control.
At the same time, the Blood Sword Dynasty was also annihilated. With a Ninth Heaven Saint taking action, there was no suspense at all.
Furthermore, the Su family announced to the world that the territory of the Blood Sword Dynasty now belonged to the Ziyue Dynasty, and no other forces were allowed to occupy it.
For a time, the entire True Saint Continent was shaken. Following the destruction of the Myriad Beast Sect, yet another top-tier power had been obliterated by Su Changsheng.
All the top-tier forces were on high alert, wary of Su Changsheng.
They feared that they might inadvertently provoke Su Changsheng and face annihilation.
The current strength of the Su family was so terrifying that only the Taishi Sect could suppress them.
The ancestors of various forces all hoped that the Saints of the Taishi Sect would take action and teach Su Changsheng a lesson.
However, to their disappointment, the colossal Taishi Sect remained silent from beginning to end, as if ignoring the situation entirely.
In the following days, Su Changsheng stayed in the Ziyue Dynasty, enjoying the gentle company of the Ziyue Empress.
It must be said that the Ziyue Empress, as a generation¡¯s ruler, indeed had her unique charm. Coupled with the Ziyue Divine Physique, the imperial robe, and the imperial throne, her allure was undeniable.
Whether kneeling on the ground or lying prone on the imperial throne, these experiences gave Su Changsheng wonderful memories.
It was an experience that was no less enjoyable than those with Gu Qingge.
This made Su Changsheng even more eager to see how stunning Gu Qingge would be when she returned to her peak state.
¡°The taste of the Empress is very¡ smooth!¡±
In the end, Su Changsheng departed, leaving behind an utterly exhausted Empress, still clad in her luxurious imperial robe.
¡°In a while, I will marry you!¡±
Before leaving, Su Changsheng left a parting remark.
This made the Ziyue Empress involuntarily tremble, a dazed look flashing in her beautiful eyes.
The Divine Fall Continent.
This was a continent adjacent to the True Saint Continent, and its area was several times larger, with an even greater number of powerful individuals.
In the heart of the Divine Fall Continent, within the terrifying Blood-Colored Forbidden Land, numerous blood-red palaces stood tall, exuding an overwhelming and dreadful aura of slaughter.
Among the many palaces, there was a grand hall with numerous lamps hanging inside.
At this moment, one of the lamps trembled violently and then shattered.
¡°Hmm?¡±
In the darkness, a pair of eyes opened.
Chapter 56
Chapter 56In the blood-red palace, the lamps stood tall.
These were soul lamps, each representing a powerful assassin.
At this moment, one of the lamps shattered, immediately alarming the entity guarding this palace.
¡°Number Thirty is dead. Wasn¡¯t he on standby in the True Saint Continent? Who killed him?¡±
The voice revealed a hint of surprise, and then, the gaze shifted over.
In the light of the lamp, a name appeared¡ªSu Changsheng.
Additionally, a blurry silhouette emerged, wearing a starry robe and exuding extraordinary handsomeness. It was the image of Su Changsheng.
¡°Su Changsheng? So young. Which Saint King is this? Is he a hidden expert from the Taishi Sect?¡±
In the darkness, the voice spoke with surprise.
Tap, tap, tap¡
Following that, the sound of footsteps echoed in the darkness. A young man with a delicate face and dressed in black emerged. His hair was completely white, and although he appeared very young, his eyes revealed a deep sense of age and weariness.
A faint aura of decay emanated from his body.
It was evident that he was very old. Despite his youthful appearance, he could no longer conceal the signs of deterioration on his body.
This was completely different from Su Changsheng¡¯s youthfulness.
The young man was very surprised.
Number Thirty¡¯s strength was extraordinary; he was a Fifth Heaven Saint. Coupled with his dark assassin techniques, even a Ninth Heaven Saint would struggle to kill him.
To kill him without giving him a chance to escape would require at least a Saint King.
But when did the True Saint Continent produce such a young Saint King?
Could he be a hidden expert from the Taishi Sect?
¡°Forget it, Number Thirty¡¯s existence is related to that plan. I must report this to the Lord!¡±
The young man pondered for a moment and decided to report it.
Although the Heavenly Kingdom does not seek revenge for assassins, Number Thirty was special. Not only did he have considerable potential and the possibility of further improvement, but he was also connected to that plan.
He was afraid that an unexpected situation might arise.
¡°¡±
With this thought, the white-haired young man formed a hand seal, and an incredibly terrifying saintly aura erupted from him, overwhelmingly powerful, far surpassing that of an ordinary Saint.
An aura of ¡°King¡± permeated the air.
This was the aura of a Saint King, the terrifying might of a king among saints. He had refined the laws of the saintly path to the extreme and had forged his own path, just one step away from creating his own scripture system.
The white-haired young man before him was indeed a Saint King, and his realm was exceptionally high.
¡°¡±
In the void, a black hole appeared, emanating a terrifying aura as if it could devour all beings, even swallowing the laws themselves, causing even a Saint King to feel a sense of dread.
This black hole was incredibly deep, connecting to an unknown place. There, a pair of enormous blood-red eyes appeared, so vast that stars seemed as insignificant as dust before them.
¡°Number Three, why have you summoned me?¡±
The blood-red eyes gazed over, and its voice rolled forth, shaking the void and causing the black hole to tremble.
¡°Lord, Number Thirty has fallen. He was killed!¡± The white-haired young man bowed his head, his expression very respectful as he reported.
¡°Number Thirty is dead?¡±
Upon hearing this, the voice of the blood-red eyes rose slightly, and a wisp of its might spread out, making the white-haired young man feel as if he were in a raging sea. His face turned pale, and he felt as though he could be swallowed at any moment.
This filled him with terror.
The Lord¡¯s might was becoming increasingly terrifying.
Even though he was not far from becoming a Great Saint, in front of the Lord, he still felt like an ant.
A Great Saint was truly terrifying, capable of wiping out hundreds or thousands of Saint Kings with a flick of a finger.
A Saint was considered a top-tier expert in a continent, standing high above and dominating a region.
A Saint King was a hegemon of a continent, capable of founding ancient clans and barely considered a first-rate expert within a divine domain.
But a Great Saint, within a divine domain, was a truly top-tier expert, known as a giant.
Any one of them can stir the heavens and earth, even becoming the ancestor of a holy land or founding a holy land power.
The gap between them is as vast as the difference between clouds and mud.
¡°Who killed him?¡±
The blood-red eyes spoke coldly, showing no concern for Number Thirty¡¯s death.
In his eyes, the dead were just useless; no matter how talented, they were not worth his attention.
But Number Thirty was part of that plan. Although not crucial, his involvement could potentially expose the plan, leading to its complete failure.
How could this not anger him?
¡°Lord, the one who killed Number Thirty is named Su Changsheng. I believe he might be a powerful figure from the Taishi Sect!¡± the white-haired young man said respectfully.
He had never left this palace and had not paid attention to external news, so he did not know about Su Changsheng, mistakenly assuming he was a powerful figure from the Taishi Sect.
This was understandable, as only the Taishi Sect in the True Saint Continent could cultivate a Saint King.
¡°Taishi Sect? Aren¡¯t they neutral? Why would they target Number Thirty? Could it have been an accident?¡± Upon hearing this, the blood-red eyes also showed a hint of confusion.
He had never heard of Su Changsheng, nor had he paid attention to the small True Saint Continent.
For a giant like him, his focus was on the entire Kunpeng Divine Domain and even other divine domains. A single continent was not worth a glance.
Although Su Changsheng had a significant reputation, to a Great Saint, he was merely an ant, unworthy of his attention.
¡°Never mind, a mere Number Thirty cannot affect the overall situation. When the time comes, with all the forces acting together, no matter how strong the Ninth Princess¡¯s methods are, she will not escape death!¡±
The blood-red eyes muttered to themselves.
¡°Lord, the Ninth Princess¡¯s status is too noble. Involving her in that plan might be too dangerous!¡±
Hearing the blood-red eyes¡¯ muttering, the white-haired young man was shocked, cold sweat breaking out on his face.
Even as a Saint King, a supreme expert nearing the level of a Great Saint, every time he heard the Lord mention the Ninth Princess, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill in his heart.
The Ninth Princess was the most beloved child of the Emperor.
To target the Ninth Princess, even a Quasi-Emperor or a Supreme being could face utter destruction.
Yet, their own Lord dared to involve himself in a plan to hunt the Ninth Princess. Such audacity was beyond comprehension.
¡°You don¡¯t understand. The Emperor is about to abdicate and is preparing to choose the next heir. All the princes and princesses involved will not receive the Emperor¡¯s protection!¡±
¡°Do you understand? This is our Heavenly Kingdom¡¯s chance. To truly rise and become a top-tier power in the Longevity Heaven Realm, this is the only opportunity!¡±
¡°This is the merit of following the dragon. Once successful, the Heavenly Kingdom will become a top-tier assassin¡¯s holy land!¡±
The blood-red eyes gazed over, speaking in a low tone.
¡°Not just the Heavenly Kingdom, but the Crimson Refining Demon Palace and the Heavenly Demon Hall will also take action. Of course, we Great Saints will not act personally. The karmic consequences would be too great and would anger that one!¡±
¡°However, although we won¡¯t act personally, as long as we can hold off the Ninth Princess¡¯s protectors, a group of Saints, along with a few Saint Kings, should be able to succeed!¡±
The blood-red eyes explained.
The white-haired young man was internally shaken, waves of shock surging in his heart.
So that¡¯s the plan!
The Emperor was about to abdicate, and to select a suitable heir, he had allowed his children to fight and compete, with the strongest emerging as the victor. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
This included the Ninth Princess.
Once involved in the battle for the throne, they would no longer receive the Emperor¡¯s protection. This meant that powerful figures from various factions could support a particular prince or princess in the struggle, and they could also target the princes and princesses.
The Heavenly Kingdom, Crimson Refining Demon Palace, and other factions have chosen to support a particular prince and plan to target the Ninth Princess.
Of course, there are restrictions. Great Saints are not allowed to personally intervene, and there cannot be too many Saint Kings involved.
Otherwise, it would not be a trial but a massacre.
After all, a Great Saint is too terrifying. For the younger generation, it would be a complete and overwhelming defeat, entirely beyond their level.
Such a trial would be meaningless.
Chapter 57
Chapter 57¡°This plan may succeed or it may fail, but for the future of the Heavenly Kingdom, I must give it a try!¡± the blood-red eyes said calmly.
¡°I understand, my Lord. I will follow you to the death!¡± The white-haired young man knelt on the ground, speaking respectfully. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
¡°Very well. Since Number Thirty is dead, send another Saint King in his place.¡±
The blood-red eyes gave the order, then continued to mutter to themselves.
¡°It¡¯s a pity that the Emperor is still watching. With his gaze upon us, this trial won¡¯t reach its most brutal stage just yet.¡±
¡°This plan is merely an attempt; we do not expect it to succeed for certain. There will be opportunities in the future!¡±
With that, the blood-red eyes vanished, leaving the white-haired young man alone.
¡°The opportunity to rise¡¡±
The white-haired young man murmured to himself. Soon, his gaze became resolute, and he raised his hand to call out.
¡°Number Twenty¡¡±
He spoke in a low voice.
¡¡
True Saint Continent, Wanxiang City, Su Family.
¡°Qingge, do you have the means to control the remnant soul of an ancient powerhouse, one that is very likely an Emperor?¡±
In a hall of the Su Family, Su Changsheng inquired. Beside him, Gu Qingge, with a large belly, displayed a hint of maturity on her exquisite and beautiful face.
Although she looked like a young girl, she exuded the stunning charm of a young matron.
¡°An ancient Emperor?¡±
Upon hearing Su Changsheng¡¯s words, Gu Qingge turned her head, looking at him with a peculiar gaze.
¡°What, have you provoked another hidden old monster?¡±
The ancient era, spanning over a billion years ago, was a time when Emperors possessed unfathomable methods, potentially even more terrifying than those of the present.
Even Gu Qingge, who could be considered invincible among Emperors, would not dare to claim invincibility in the ancient era.
Of course, if she were to reincarnate and ascend to the Emperor¡¯s throne once more, she would have the confidence to be invincible.
Moreover, in this life, she intended to walk the path of the Heavenly Emperor, using her unparalleled combat strength to break through the Immortal Domain and defy the heavens to become immortal.
However, all of this had to wait until her child was born. That troublesome Su Changsheng, always indulging in affection, never considered her physical condition.
Fortunately, he had recently found someone else; otherwise, she would have been exhausted to death.
Thinking of this, Gu Qingge gave Su Changsheng a shy and annoyed glare, leaving him somewhat puzzled.
¡°Ahem. It¡¯s like this¡¡±
Su Changsheng cleared his throat and then explained the situation regarding the ring given to him by An Miaoyi, which contained the slumbering remnant soul of an ancient Heavenly Emperor¡¯s consort.
After all, it involved an ancient Heavenly Emperor, a being with unfathomable methods. Even though only a remnant soul remained, who knew how much power it still held or how many techniques it controlled?
That was not something Gu Qingge, who had just been reborn and had no cultivation, could compare to.
If it had any hidden tricks, wouldn¡¯t he be in trouble?
¡°A Heavenly Emperor¡¯s consort?¡±
Upon hearing this, Gu Qingge¡¯s expression turned peculiar, and she looked at Su Changsheng with a subtle gaze.
¡°Su Changsheng, you really have guts, daring to even think about cuckolding a Heavenly Emperor!¡±
Gu Qingge sneered coldly.
Seeing that Gu Qingge seemed to have misunderstood him, Su Changsheng felt a bit helpless and wanted to explain. However, Gu Qingge interrupted him, saying, ¡°But I admire your courage. As expected of my husband!¡±
¡°I agree. Taking the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s consort as my little sister isn¡¯t bad, and ultimately capturing the Empress would be even better!¡±
Gu Qingge¡¯s eyes sparkled, and a slight smile curved her lips, as if she was looking forward to that scene.
Seeing this, Su Changsheng¡¯s mouth opened slightly, but he eventually closed it without explaining anything.
Fine, let there be a misunderstanding.
Anyway, his image in Gu Qingge¡¯s mind was more or less already set.
A scoundrel is a scoundrel.
¡°Come, let me lend you a hand!¡±
At this moment, Gu Qingge seemed to have returned to her former self as the Empress. With a wave of her delicate hand, she spoke with an air of authority.
Before long, with Gu Qingge¡¯s assistance, Su Changsheng performed countless intricate incantations, embedding numerous seals into the remnant soul within the ring.
Blinding divine light surged into the sky, and astonishing phenomena continuously emerged in this hall.
This even drew the attention of Bai Yuege, Su Ziyuan, and others.
As time passed, three days went by before the phenomena gradually dissipated.
¡°Finally, it¡¯s under control!¡±
Su Changsheng let out a sigh of relief. The continuous high-intensity effort over three days had taken a toll on him, even as a Saint, depleting much of his spiritual power.
However, the results were gratifying.
Su Changsheng¡¯s divine sense probed into the ring, and he saw a stunningly beautiful phantom floating within. She sat with her knees hugged to her chest, her white clothes as pure as snow, her flawless face, and her skin as pristine as moonlight.
Her beautiful eyes were tightly closed, and a piece of exquisite jade hung around her neck, emitting a crystalline glow.
Although her form was ethereal, it still exuded a faint but terrifying aura.
According to Gu Qingge, if Su Changsheng hastily awakened this ancient Emperor¡¯s consort, her strength could be so overwhelming that she might crush Su Changsheng with a mere flick of her finger.
Even though only a remnant soul remained, she could still unleash the power of a Great Saint.
Moreover, as an ancient Emperor, the control methods Su Changsheng currently possessed would be ineffective against her and could be easily neutralized.
However, with Gu Qingge¡¯s involvement, this future invincible Empress taught Su Changsheng the ¡°Ten Thousand Emperor Soul Sutra,¡± an imperial scripture created by an Emperor who had reached the pinnacle of spiritual cultivation.
The techniques within this imperial scripture were particularly effective against soul entities.
¡°Next, you just need to prepare some heavenly materials and earthly treasures to nourish the soul, along with some to condense the physical body, and Reincarnation Divine Water to help her revive!¡±
As she spoke, Gu Qingge casually tossed a long list of materials to Su Changsheng.
With just one glance, Su Changsheng felt a headache coming on.
They were too rare and practically impossible to find.
¡°I can only rely on the auction of the Myriad Dao Immortal Alliance!¡± Su Changsheng sighed inwardly.
Time passed, and another two years went by.
During these two years, the Ninth Princess did not appear, but strange phenomena continued to occur in the True Saint Continent.
In the Demon Burial Valley, a towering phenomenon appeared, during which the majestic shadow of a Great Saint emerged, declaring that the secret realm he left behind would open periodically.
For a time, the secret realm was filled with bloodshed and chaos, with countless powerful individuals entering it, including many Half-Saints. However, the Saints did not enter immediately and were still observing.
This observation continued until a Half-Saint plucked a Celestial Fruit within the realm and immediately became a Saint upon consuming it. This event ended the waiting period, driving countless powerful individuals, including some Saints, into a frenzy as they entered the realm one after another.
This commotion lasted for nearly a year. The Great Saint Secret Realm opened and closed twice, with various powerful individuals reaping significant rewards and bringing out some rare items, which they prepared to auction.
¡°The third opening of the secret realm is imminent. It is said that this time, the true treasures will appear. The Ninth Princess is likely waiting for this opportunity!¡±
In the Su Family, Su Changsheng stood with his hands behind his back, his gaze fixed on the distant land, and then he sighed softly.
No matter what, he would not participate in it, whether it was an unparalleled opportunity or a deadly peril.
However, he could attend the auction of the Myriad Dao Immortal Alliance. He had heard about some rare heavenly materials and earthly treasures that could help restore the soul and condense the physical body.
These were exactly what he needed.
Moreover¡¡
¡°My child is about to be born!¡±
Su Changsheng¡¯s gaze deepened as he looked towards the palace behind him, where Gu Qingge was preparing to give birth.
The first child he had fathered for over five years was finally about to be born.
¡°Brother Changsheng, is Sister Gu about to give birth? When will I be able to give birth too?!¡± Beside him, Bai Yuege blinked her eyes, her petite body also carrying a large belly.
Su Ziyuan was also pregnant, her belly small, only a year along, while An Miaoyi had not yet been taken by Su Changsheng.
After all, she had not yet reached the Ninth Heaven, and it would be too wasteful to break her body before then.
¡°Soon!¡±
Upon hearing this, Su Changsheng looked at Bai Yuege, a gentle smile appearing on his face.
¡°Ah!¡±
At the same time, a loud cry echoed from the room.
Immediately after, a terrifying phenomenon surged into the sky.
Chapter 58
Chapter 58
A pillar of light shot into the sky, piercing the heavens. Phenomena filled the sky, with chaotic energy surging and countless celestial lights swirling around.
In the void, chaos ascended, and one after another, mystical green lotuses took root, swaying gracefully and exuding profound elegance.
Countless celestial palaces emerged, emitting boundless celestial light, with tens of thousands of true immortals appearing simultaneously. At the end of the celestial palaces, a towering Immortal King sat cross-legged, his gaze sweeping across the heavens like the Great Dao itself.
Chaotic green lotuses sprouted, and the Immortal King descended upon the Nine Heavens. One after another, these heaven-defying phenomena appeared, creating an awe-inspiring scene. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
And this was just one of the many phenomena.
¡°What is that?¡±
Countless beings and cultivators in this world were startled, each rising into the air, their gazes filled with shock as they witnessed these scenes.
In Wanxiang City, numerous grand saint arrays were instantly activated, their divine light dazzling. Countless runes soared into the sky, one after another, rotating like great stars with a thunderous roar.
Each great star emitted divine light, embodying myriad rules and the power of the Saint Dao, suppressing the myriad phenomena.
But even so, the phenomena remained incredibly terrifying, perceptible across millions of miles.
Moreover, a tremendous devouring force emerged, drawing in the vast essence of the entire continent, including the spiritual energy from the heavens above and the energy from numerous dimensional spaces, all surging like a tidal wave.
It was as if a peerless Great Saint, an unparalleled existence, was sitting in the middle of the continent, devouring boundless essence, seemingly capable of swallowing the entire continent in one breath.
¡°¡±
Across the True Saint Continent, numerous supreme beings, many Saints, and even hidden Saint Kings all turned their gazes towards the phenomenon, their expressions filled with shock.
¡°This is bad. At this rate, the entire continent will be drained in one breath!¡±
Su Changsheng¡¯s face changed instantly.
From the very beginning, he had a premonition that his child¡¯s aptitude would be extraordinary, so he had set up numerous arrays and personally intervened to conceal the power of the phenomena.
But even so, the phenomenon remained incredibly terrifying.
Moreover!
Not only was there the phenomenon, but the child was also devouring the boundless essence of heaven and earth. At this rate, the entire continent would be drained in one breath.
How terrifying was this?
¡°What kind of physique is this to be so heaven-defying?¡±
Su Changsheng was shaken, but he did not hesitate. His figure appeared in the room, and he picked up the child who was emitting boundless celestial light, then immediately vanished from the world.
He needed to head to the outer starry sky.
¡°What kind of terrifying devouring power is this? Could it be that an unparalleled prodigy is being born?¡±
¡°Impossible. No matter how terrifying a prodigy is, they couldn¡¯t be this strong. It must be a supreme being breaking through to the Great Saint realm!¡±
¡°This phenomenon is earth-shattering, almost like the birth of a supreme treasure. But that terrifying devouring power feels more like a living being, so it shouldn¡¯t be a divine treasure!¡±
Across the True Saint Continent, numerous Saints murmured to themselves, their eyes flickering with both desire and unease. They were eager to investigate but feared provoking a powerful figure.
If a supreme being was breaking through to the Great Saint realm and they happened to disturb them, it would result in an unending enmity.
For a moment, all the Saints hesitated.
¡°Hmph. I don¡¯t believe someone is breaking through. It must be a supreme treasure being born!¡±
In the heavens and earth, an old man in a black robe snorted coldly, his expression arrogant, exuding a terrifying aura.
Without hesitation, he headed straight for the source of the phenomenon, which was Wanxiang City.
¡°It¡¯s the Black Demon Elder. How can he be so bold?¡±
¡°His lifespan is nearing its end. If he doesn¡¯t break through to become a Saint King, he has less than a thousand years left. Naturally, he doesn¡¯t fear any so-called mysterious supreme being!¡±
¡°Very well, let him scout ahead. If there truly is a supreme treasure, it won¡¯t be too late to act then!¡±
Saints and Saint Kings from various factions noticed the Black Demon Elder, their eyes flickering as they chose to observe for now.
Due to the opening of the Great Saint Secret Realm, many Saints from other continents had come to the True Saint Continent, all seeking to seize the opportunities left by the Great Saint.
¡°Hmph. A bunch of fools. Do they really think I haven¡¯t made any preparations?¡±
On the other side, the Black Demon Elder sneered inwardly. Did these idiots think he would be their cannon fodder?
Did they really believe he was that foolish?
He had certainly made his own preparations.
A few years ago, he had unexpectedly obtained a treasure that could detect the hidden aura of supreme beings.
If any supreme beings were nearby, they would be detected by this treasure, leaving them nowhere to hide.
However, according to his treasure¡¯s detection, there were no supreme beings present.
Clearly, it was not a supreme being breaking through to the Great Saint realm.
It was very likely that a supreme treasure had appeared.
¡°My lifespan is running out. I must seize the supreme treasure. Whoever dares to fight me for it, I¡¯ll kill them!¡±
The Black Demon Elder¡¯s face twisted with ferocity, filled with murderous intent.
As long as he seized the treasure and used his secret technique to escape, the other powerful beings wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything to him, even if they reacted.
¡°I¡¯m here!¡±
Soon, the Black Demon Elder descended upon Wanxiang City, unleashing an aura that was nearly at the level of a Saint King. He then stomped on the city¡¯s grand array.
An unimaginable force struck down, causing the grand array of Wanxiang City to shake violently. It was pierced through layer after layer, almost being completely breached.
¡°Hmm¡ a mere saint array actually withstood my strike?¡± Seeing that the array hadn¡¯t been completely shattered by his stomp, the Black Demon Elder was somewhat surprised.
He was a half-step Saint King, and if he used his trump cards, he could even rival a Saint King for a short time.
The power of his stomp could injure an ordinary Saint at the Ninth Heaven, yet it was blocked by the saint array?
¡°Who is that person? He almost breached the saint array of Wanxiang City with just one stomp!¡±
¡°, that must be a terrifying Saint. Wanxiang City has a nine-layer saint array, and it almost couldn¡¯t withstand it!¡±
¡°This Saint comes with such ferocity. Could he be planning to destroy Wanxiang City?¡±
Within Wanxiang City, countless cultivators¡¯ faces changed, their eyes revealing shock and fear.
Recently, in the True Saint Continent, there had been frequent annihilations of factions.
Often, the beings across tens of thousands of miles of land were devoured or slaughtered, sacrificed to refine treasures and the like.
These tragedies were all caused by powerful Saints from other lands. Some supreme demonic cultivators acted with utter disregard, often slaughtering billions of beings.
One of the most terrifying incidents involved the complete annihilation of a dynasty, where all its beings were sacrificed to refine a treasure, shaking the entire True Saint Continent.
This enraged many Saint ancestors, but no one dared to seek revenge.
Because that was an extremely powerful Saint King.
¡°The master of this city, come out and face me!¡± In the sky, the Black Demon Elder¡¯s gaze was cold as he shouted, shaking the heavens and earth.
He acted with utter disregard.
Using that treasure, he had not detected the aura of any supreme beings in this area.
The two strongest individuals were at the Ninth Heaven and Fifth Heaven of the Saint realm, respectively.
Although formidable, he did not consider them a threat.
He was a half-step Saint King.
Even without using his trump cards to unleash the power of a Saint King, he could easily contend with and even suppress the combined efforts of five Saints at the Ninth Heaven.
¡°This is bad!¡±
Within Wanxiang City, the ancient Saint of Wanxiang felt a pang of dread. He recognized the identity of this black-robed Saint, and his heart sank.
The opponent had a terrifying record of killing Saints at the Ninth Heaven.
Could their master be a match for him?
¡°Boom!¡±
Soon, two figures emerged from within Wanxiang City, exuding terrifying saintly might.
Su Jie and the ancient Saint of Wanxiang appeared.
This time, however, Su Jie did not conceal his face but revealed it, appearing as an ordinary middle-aged man.
¡°Hmm? Who is that person? Such a powerful aura, at least a top-tier Saint, but I¡¯ve never seen him before!¡±
¡°When did Wanxiang City have such a formidable expert?¡±
¡°Could it be someone Su Changsheng has been hiding?¡±
The powerful figures and spies from various factions within Wanxiang City were all taken aback upon seeing Su Jie¡¯s appearance.
Chapter 59
Chapter 59They had never seen this Saint before.
¡°Hand over the supreme treasure causing the phenomenon, and I will leave. Otherwise, don¡¯t blame me for being ruthless and destroying this ancient city!¡±
The Black Demon Elder stepped forward, looking down at the two with a cold tone.
At the same time, he felt a sense of urgency.
He knew that the other hesitant powerful beings were wary of that mysterious supreme being.
If they discovered that there was no supreme being, and rushed over, it would be difficult for him to seize the treasure.
¡°Fellow Daoist¡¡±
The ancient Saint of Wanxiang cupped his hands and smiled, about to speak, when Su Jie¡¯s cold voice interrupted from the side.
¡°Get lost!¡± sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
In an instant, the ancient Saint of Wanxiang¡¯s smile froze, cold sweat broke out, and he was on the verge of collapse.
Brother, this is the Black Demon Elder, a ruthless figure who has killed Saints at the Ninth Heaven.
Even if the two of us joined forces, we wouldn¡¯t be his match!
He could only hope that Su Changsheng would appear soon. With the combined strength of the three of them, they might stand a chance against him.
¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡±
The Black Demon Elder¡¯s expression turned icy. He had originally intended to seize the treasure and leave without a massacre, but since they were so uncooperative, he wouldn¡¯t hold back.
¡°I¡¯ll destroy you all and overturn this entire ancient city. Then you¡¯ll understand!¡±
The Black Demon Elder¡¯s face hardened, and in the next moment, an aura comparable to that of a Saint King erupted.
The sheer might of it far surpassed that of a Saint by countless times.
To seize the treasure as soon as possible and avoid any unforeseen complications, he could no longer afford to hide his strength.
¡°This is bad!¡±
The ancient Saint of Wanxiang¡¯s face turned pale, nearly scared to death. This was someone comparable to a Saint King!
In the next instant, a disk shrouded in demonic light appeared in the Black Demon Elder¡¯s hand, exuding terrifying saintly might. He then launched an attack.
The terrifying power engulfed the two of them.
¡¡
Meanwhile, in the outer starry sky.
The so-called outer starry sky was actually above the Eternal Heavenly Realm, filled with countless star rivers and star seas, resembling a vast universe.
Or rather, it was a universe in itself.
The so-called Heavenly Realm was a vast world composed of numerous divine domains, countless time-space realms, planes, and innumerable star rivers and star seas.
How vast a Heavenly Realm truly was, even quasi-emperors and supremes did not know.
Perhaps only a Great Emperor could have some understanding of it.
At this moment, in the starry sky above the True Saint Continent, Su Changsheng stood tall. In his arms, an infant surrounded by celestial light was absorbing boundless essence.
Star rivers were being devoured one after another, and boundless essence surged forth.
On the infant¡¯s body, countless rules and orders manifested, representing the essence of the Great Dao, which he possessed from birth, making him extraordinarily heaven-defying.
Looking at the child in his arms, Su Changsheng¡¯s expression was complex, filled with joy, emotion, and tenderness.
This was his first child. After thousands of years since his transmigration, he felt a sense of reality for the first time, as if he had truly integrated into this world and felt the warmth of having a family.
[Ding, congratulations to the host on the birth of your first child. Physique: Eternal Calamity Primordial Demon Body, Immortal-Demon Dual Body, Eternal Calamity, rated as an Immortal Physique with supreme-level aptitude!][Ding, you have received a reward in return. You have acquired the physique: Eternal Calamity Primordial Demon Body, Immortal-Demon Dual Body, Eternal Calamity; you have obtained the Zhou Tian Star Emperor Sutra!]
Immediately, the system¡¯s voice rang out continuously.
¡°Eternal Calamity Primordial Demon Body? Immortal Physique level? What kind of physique is this!¡±
Su Changsheng revealed a look of shock.
Over the years, he had often communicated with Gu Qingge, learning many great secrets, various mysteries, and different physiques, but he had never heard of such a physique.
There were not many physiques at the Immortal Physique level; only a few existed.
Even Su Ziyuan, who received a [Purple Gold] level fate evaluation solely based on aptitude, had the dual enhancement of two major physiques.
But now, his first child actually possessed an Immortal Physique?
In the next second, a terrifying aura erupted from within Su Changsheng, identical to that of the child in his arms, overwhelmingly powerful, absorbing boundless essence.
A great transformation began.
From the Flesh Body Realm, the Qi Sea Realm¡ all the way to the Saint Realm, each realm underwent earth-shattering changes.
In the past, Su Changsheng¡¯s aptitude wasn¡¯t particularly strong. Although he was a genius in his own right, he had never reached the extreme limits in any realm, let alone broken through them.
For instance, in the Flesh Body Realm, Su Changsheng¡¯s strength was only 180,000 jin, whereas Su Ziyuan¡¯s was a full million jin!
The difference was nearly tenfold.
And the overall gap in aptitude and potential was hundreds to thousands of times greater.
This was just the Flesh Body Realm. Each realm had such a vast disparity, and as it continued, by the time they reached the Saint Realm, although they would be in the same realm, the difference in aptitude and potential would be immeasurable.
Generally speaking, if Su Changsheng didn¡¯t encounter a heaven-defying opportunity, he could at most endure until the Saint King level, whereas Su Ziyuan would at least become an immortal, or even achieve something more extraordinary!
This was the difference; this was the importance of breaking through the extreme limits and forging an unparalleled immortal foundation!
And now, Su Changsheng began his transformation. Each realm broke through to the extreme limit, becoming flawless and perfect, possessing the same foundation as Su Ziyuan.
With the addition of the Immortal Physique, Su Changsheng¡¯s combat power would become even more terrifying!
¡°This¡¡¡±
Su Changsheng¡¯s expression was complex as he felt the surging, terrifying power within him, experiencing a sense of exhilaration that made him want to roar at the sky.
Was this the thrill of having a cheat?
In the past, he had envied those prodigies immensely. They were born with top-tier aptitude, unparalleled physiques, and astonishing backgrounds, destined to stand at the pinnacle.
Ordinary people, no matter how hard they worked their entire lives, could barely reach their starting point.
Just like the original Su Changsheng, who had worked hard for thousands of years and was still only a Half-Saint, unable to become a full Saint.
And those prodigies, like the Holy Son of the Great Sun Holy Sect¡
¡°But now, I can be considered a man born in Rome!¡±
¡°No, I should say, born at the pinnacle of Rome!¡±
Su Changsheng smiled.
In the next second, he reached the Ninth Heaven, half a step into the Saint King realm, and he had a feeling that he could step into the Saint King domain at any moment.
It was just a thought away.
Moreover, the Great Dao of the world, the previously intricate scriptures, and various profound principles now seemed so simple in Su Changsheng¡¯s eyes, as if he could grasp them in an instant.
Is this the heaven-defying nature of the Immortal Physique?
¡°Fa¡ Father¡¡±
At this moment, a tender voice was heard.
Su Changsheng looked over and saw a pair of bright eyes blinking at him. A pair of delicate little hands reached out towards him, and a soft voice murmured.
Although just born, the child already looked like a two- or three-year-old, extremely adorable, with black hair and exceptionally fair, smooth skin.
The child¡¯s entire body was surrounded by celestial light, exuding chaotic energy, with the rules of the Great Dao manifesting¡ªtruly astonishing. Moreover, the child emitted a terrifying aura of a Saint at the Ninth Heaven!
A natural-born Saint!
Su Changsheng¡¯s eyebrows twitched violently.
This little one, born with the ability to rival his father?
But on second thought, it made sense. This was a natural-born Immortal Physique, having absorbed the essence of countless star rivers. It would be strange if it didn¡¯t have such cultivation.
¡°I can break through too!¡±
Su Changsheng sensed his own cultivation within, his eyes flickering. Without hesitation, he chose to break through directly.
In the next instant, he broke through and became a Saint King.
The so-called bottleneck was like paper in front of Su Changsheng at this moment.
¡°Hmm?¡±
At this time, Su Changsheng¡¯s eyes narrowed. Now, countless times stronger than before, with a single thought, he sensed the crisis in Wanxiang City within the True Saint Continent, across vast distances and countless time-spaces.
A powerful enemy was attacking!
Immediately, Su Changsheng¡¯s expression turned cold.
¡°¡±
Coincidentally, in the starry sky, terrifying tribulation lightning gathered. Su Changsheng¡¯s Saint King tribulation descended, enveloping billions of miles of the heavens and covering countless stars.
¡°No time to waste with you!¡±
Su Changsheng¡¯s eyes swept across.
In the next second, he opened his mouth, and an immense swallowing force surged out, devouring the tribulation lightning in one gulp. Then, with a single step, the stars shifted, and he descended upon Wanxiang City.
¡¡
Chapter 60
Chapter 60
¡°¡±
In Wanxiang City, a fierce battle was raging, with terrifying power sweeping out, shaking the heavens and the earth.
Countless cultivators watched with trembling hearts, their legs shaking, almost kneeling on the ground.
The saintly might was too terrifying!
¡°Die!¡±
The Black Demon Elder¡¯s expression was extremely cold. He wielded a saintly weapon, a six-sided disk, with demonic flames burning fiercely. With just one move, he blasted the ancient Saint of Wanxiang into a burst of blood.
Nearby, Su Jie¡¯s expression changed slightly. He held a nine-tiered purple-gold pagoda, surrounded by laws, a top-tier saintly weapon.
At this moment, he launched an attack, unleashing boundless divine power.
¡°Mere ants!¡±
The Black Demon Elder said arrogantly.
At this moment, he was using his trump card to unleash power comparable to that of a Saint King, with the confidence to overlook all Saints.
Facing this attack, he merely slapped, causing the purple-gold pagoda to tremble violently, nearly shattering it.
¡°¡±
Su Jie, who bore the brunt of the attack, spat out blood, his saintly body continuously cracking, nearly being shattered.
The gap between them was too vast.
Even though the Black Demon Elder wasn¡¯t a true Saint King, he still had an overwhelming advantage.
¡°This is bad, Elder Su Jie and the others are no match!¡±
¡°Where is Ancestor Changsheng? Is he not here? If this continues, Elder Su Jie is doomed!¡±
¡°Damn it, it¡¯s all because we are too weak. We can¡¯t even intervene in a battle of this level!¡±
In Wanxiang City, a group of Su family elders and grand elders gathered together, their eyes red as they watched the battle in the sky, their hearts filled with anxiety.
That was the battlefield of Saints. They, at the Eternal Realm, were not qualified to participate. A single flick could annihilate thousands or tens of thousands of them.
¡°The Su family is still too weak!¡±
Su Yun clenched his fists, his face filled with unwillingness. Although he was the patriarch, his strength was not top-tier, currently only at the Sixth Heaven of the Eternal Realm.
Beside him, Su Qing remained silent, her delicate hands tightly clenched, making a firm decision in her heart, her eyes becoming resolute.
¡°Damn it, if Ancestor Brother hadn¡¯t left, how could that old bastard be so arrogant!¡±
¡°Brother Changsheng, come back quickly!¡±
¡°The Black Demon Elder, that one is an old demon who has killed Saints at the Ninth Heaven!¡±
Within the Su family territory, Su Ziyuan, Bai Yuege, and others were also filled with indignation. An Miaoyi¡¯s face turned pale as she recognized the identity of the Black Demon Elder.
¡°Hmph, if I had fully grown, how could I let this old bastard be so arrogant!¡±
Beside her, Su Ziyuan gritted her teeth, feeling frustrated. If given a few more decades, she could slap this old undying to death with one strike.
¡°No choice, no one expected such a commotion, forcing Changsheng to take the child to the outer starry sky!¡±
In the room, Gu Qingge also walked out. Her face was pale, still very weak. She wore a white dress, her figure already restored, still beautiful and flawless.
However, the pallor of her face added a touch of delicate frailty to her demeanor.
¡°Be careful, Sister Gu!¡±
Bai Yuege quickly stepped forward to support her upon seeing this, and An Miaoyi and the others also approached, worried about any accidents.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just giving birth to a child. I¡¯m not that fragile!¡±
Gu Qingge shook her head.
Of course, despite her words, giving birth to this child had taken a tremendous toll on her, nearly exhausting her completely.
This made Gu Qingge smile wryly to herself.
This child being too monstrous isn¡¯t good either; it nearly cost her, the mother, her life!
¡°¡±
At this moment, Gu Qingge¡¯s expression changed. She felt a surge of immense power within her, replenishing all her lost energy and even enhancing her cultivation.
In the blink of an eye.
In an instant, she advanced from the peak of the Celestial Realm to the peak of the Void Fusion Realm, almost reaching the Eternal Realm.
Moreover, each realm was flawless, reaching an extreme level.
Even with Gu Qingge¡¯s discerning eyes, she couldn¡¯t find any defects in these aspects.
Not only that, her physique also underwent a peculiar transformation at this moment, becoming even stronger. Her primordial power increased more than twofold, with faint signs of transformation and sublimation.
What¡¯s going on?
Gu Qingge was somewhat bewildered.
It was one thing for her cultivation to suddenly improve, but how did her physique also get stronger?
That was the Indestructible Body of Ten Thousand Tribulations. The difficulty of elevating such a high-level physique was simply terrifying.
Even at her peak in her previous life, she couldn¡¯t achieve this.
But now, her physique had actually improved, with her primordial power surging by a factor of two. This level of enhancement was truly terrifying.
Originally, she already possessed one of the top-tier Saint Physiques. Now, with this doubling, it was approaching the level of an Immortal Physique.
¡°What exactly is going on?¡±
Gu Qingge murmured, her eyes becoming sharp. Could it be that someone was plotting against her?
Moreover, her rebirth was also very strange.
As a once-empress, nearly becoming an immortal, she deeply understood the immense difficulty of reversing time.
Especially reversing the entire Great Thousand World, the difficulty increased exponentially.
To make a great emperor reborn back to the past.
Not to mention immortals, even Immortal Kings couldn¡¯t achieve that, right?
¡°Sister Gu, what are you talking about? Is something wrong?¡± Beside her, Bai Yuege, who was heavily pregnant, noticed Gu Qingge¡¯s unusual expression and asked worriedly.
¡°I¡¯m fine!¡±
Gu Qingge calmed down and shook her head.
Although she didn¡¯t know what was going on, for now, it seemed to be a good thing.
Even if some supreme power was plotting against her, that was a matter for the future.
In reality, Gu Qingge didn¡¯t know that this was actually a reward from the system.
Not only Su Changsheng, but as the mother, Gu Qingge could also enjoy the system¡¯s rewards.
However, her rewards were far less than Su Changsheng¡¯s, not even a tenth of his.
Moreover, the rewards could only come from her own child; children born to others would not provide such benefits.
At the same time, above Wanxiang City, Su Jie was blasted apart.
In front of a powerhouse comparable to a Saint King, he couldn¡¯t resist at all. Within a few moves, he was shattered, his saintly blood scattering across the sky, causing countless cultivators to tremble in fear.
The Su family was finished!
The experts from various factions shook their heads, sighing inwardly.
A top family that had just risen and had a brilliant future was about to be wiped out like this.
Indeed, there are no eternal powers in this world.
¡°¡±
In the void, countless divine lights converged, and the vast flesh and blood reformed into a body, revealing Su Jie.
In the distance, the ancient Saint of Wanxiang also appeared, his face pale and his expression filled with terror.
¡°That was too close, just a little bit more and I would have been done for! Luckily, I exchanged for a high-grade Substitute Death Talisman in time, otherwise, I would be dead!¡±
The ancient Saint of Wanxiang felt fortunate.
After nearly being killed by Su Jie with a single palm strike last time, the ancient Saint of Wanxiang realized that his life-saving abilities were insufficient. In a moment of painful reflection, he used half of his wealth to purchase a high-grade Substitute Death Talisman from the Myriad Dao Immortal Alliance.
The so-called Substitute Death Talisman could save a cultivator from death once, essentially granting an extra life. It was an incredibly powerful treasure.
And this Substitute Death Talisman indeed worked, saving the life of the ancient Saint of Wanxiang.
¡°Substitute Death Talisman? And you, your strength is mediocre, but your life-saving abilities are quite impressive!¡±
The Black Demon Elder was somewhat taken aback to see that both of them were still alive, but his eyes quickly flashed with understanding. He then spoke coldly.
¡°But how many of such treasures do you have left? And as for you, how many times can you be reborn?¡± S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
The Black Demon Elder¡¯s tone was icy and impatient.
He could already sense that powerful auras were approaching from afar.
Those observing Saints, upon sensing that the Black Demon Elder was unharmed, were no longer just watching.
This made him very anxious.
¡°Since you refuse to hand it over, I will destroy you and take the treasure myself!¡±
The Black Demon Elder was filled with murderous intent, his eyes flashing with a cold light, and a terrifying aura erupted from him.
He raised his hand and pointed, causing a hexagonal wheel to soar into the sky, transforming into a massive, terrifying demonic disk tens of thousands of feet wide. On it were numerous fearsome demon gods, with black energy rolling and divine light radiating in all directions. A monstrous blood river could be vaguely seen surging.
All beings wailed, and gods and demons roared.
¡°Die together!¡±
Chapter 61
Chapter 61
The Black Demon Elder spoke coldly, pointing a finger. The hexagonal wheel erupted with overwhelming power, and the demon gods within it moved. Giant hands reached out, interweaving chains of order and swirling with blood-red runes, like a roaring blood river.
It covered the entire Tianyuan City.
He intended to annihilate the entire ancient city along with everyone in it in one fell swoop, believing that the treasure would naturally appear afterward.
¡°It¡¯s over!¡±
This scene made countless beings¡¯ scalps tingle with fear, filling them with immense terror.
¡°What did you say you wanted to take?¡±
From above the nine heavens, an indifferent voice echoed.
Immediately afterward, under the shocked gazes of countless people, the sky darkened, and countless stars appeared, rotating as if a sea of stars had descended.
A vast and overwhelming saintly aura spread out.
That familiar aura filled the elders and clansmen of the Su family with immense joy.
¡°Ancestor Changsheng has returned!¡±
Su Yun shouted excitedly, and a group of elders also breathed a sigh of relief. As long as the ancestor appeared, all problems could be easily resolved.
This so-called formidable enemy was no longer invincible.
¡°Brother Changsheng is back!¡±
¡°Ancestor Brother!¡±
¡°Master¡¯s strength seems even greater now!¡±
Bai Yuege, Su Ziyuan, An Miaoyi, and the others were also overjoyed, their faces beaming with smiles.
¡°Hmph, if he didn¡¯t come back soon, he would have to collect our corpses!¡±
Gu Qingge also snorted coldly.
Although they were all highly talented, either with extraordinary physiques or as a reborn empress, they were still in their growth stages. Facing an overwhelmingly powerful Saint, they were merely ants.
If Su Changsheng hadn¡¯t appeared, they wouldn¡¯t have survived this attack.
¡°Master has returned!¡±
The previously pale face of the ancient Saint of Wanxiang now showed joy, and he was almost moved to tears.
Master Changsheng had finally returned.
¡°Saint King?!¡±
On the other side, the Black Demon Elder¡¯s expression changed drastically, a trace of fear flashing in his eyes.
In the sky, stars rotated, emitting terrifying power. The starlight poured down like a galaxy, engulfing the massive wheel that spanned tens of thousands of feet.
In an instant, under the horrified gaze of the Black Demon Elder, his life-bound saint weapon cracked, covered in fissures, and then exploded.
¡°How is this possible?¡±
The Black Demon Elder exclaimed in shock. That was a top-tier saint weapon, nearly approaching the level of a Saint King weapon.
Even an ordinary Saint King couldn¡¯t easily shatter it, yet now it had been instantly destroyed by the newcomer.
What kind of power was this?
In the next second, from the nine heavens, a figure descended, resembling both a god and a demon, surrounded by billions of starlights. The continuous roaring sound shook people¡¯s hearts, making them tremble uncontrollably.
In an instant, the Black Demon Elder was filled with dread, unable to suppress his terror!
¡°The Black Demon Elder isn¡¯t dead. As expected, he dared to approach directly because he was confident!¡±
¡°Such a phenomenon is likely caused by a supreme treasure, not some powerful being breaking through!¡±
¡°Hurry, don¡¯t let that old Black Demon get there first!¡±
From all corners of the world, the eyes of numerous Saints flickered. Seeing that the Black Demon Elder remained unharmed, they were finally moved. One by one, they rushed over, fearing that the supreme treasure would be taken.
One after another, saintly auras erupted. In this area, about a dozen Saints, including two Saint Kings, were approaching Wanxiang City and descended directly.
¡°What? The Black Demon Elder is dead!¡±
However, as soon as they arrived, the expressions of the many Saints changed drastically, their eyes revealing shock.
They saw, in front of them, a figure surrounded by starlight, resembling both a god and a demon, with an infinite galaxy above his head. With just one palm strike, he had shattered the Black Demon Elder.
An explosion of boundless blood light occurred, and from it emerged a primordial spirit¡ªthat of the Black Demon Elder.
The face of his primordial spirit was filled with terror, shrieking as it tried to reform his saintly body.
Saints were notoriously difficult to kill, reputed to be able to regenerate from a single drop of blood, immortal and indestructible.
Although there was some exaggeration in this claim, it still showed that Saints were very difficult to kill.
¡°¡±
However, in the next instant, the figure¡¯s eyes flashed, and from his pupils, two beams of light entwined with chaotic energy shot out, as if splitting heaven and earth.
With one strike, he directly obliterated the primordial spirit.
The Black Demon Elder, a half-step Saint King who had dominated one region, was thus annihilated.
This scene made the group of Saints shiver with fear, their spines tingling.
Most of them were not as strong as the Black Demon Elder. If the opponent could so easily destroy the Black Demon Elder, killing them would be just as effortless.
The other two Saint Kings also looked wary. With their strength, it would be difficult to kill the Black Demon Elder. The fact that the opponent did it so easily clearly indicated that his power was above theirs.
Under the divine sense of the Saint Kings, the opponent¡¯s aura felt as deep and vast as an abyss, as if they were facing a terrifying Great Saint.
They couldn¡¯t help but break out in a slight cold sweat.
¡°This fellow Daoist¡¡±
One of the Saint Kings forced a smile and cupped his hands, attempting to greet him. In the next instant, a gaze swept over them, causing a wave of dread to surge in everyone¡¯s hearts.
¡°Leave!¡±
A single, indifferent word was uttered.
The face of the Saint King stiffened, and anger surged in his heart. After all, he was a dignified Saint King, even though he had just recently broken through. How could he allow others to humiliate him like this?
Did they not know that a king cannot be insulted?
¡°Since you have matters to attend to, I will not disturb you. Farewell!¡±
But in the next second, that Saint King had a beaming smile, looking very amiable, and then promptly turned to leave.
He didn¡¯t mention anything about the dignity of a king.
His hurried departure made it seem as if he was fleeing in panic.
This scene left the group of Saints dumbfounded. How could this Saint King be so cowardly?
Did he really run away just because of a single word?
¡°Farewell, fellow Daoist!¡±
The other Saint King could also sense Su Changsheng¡¯s terrifying power and didn¡¯t dare provoke him.
¡°Senior, we shall take our leave as well!¡±
At this point, even the most foolish of the Saints understood that the terrifying figure was not to be trifled with. Cold sweat poured down their faces, fearing they might end up like the Black Demon Elder.
¡°We must be more cautious next time!!¡±
Seeing the group of Saints retreat, Su Changsheng¡¯s expression remained unchanged. His eyes flickered as he murmured to himself.
The astonishing extent of this phenomenon was beyond his expectations.
Bai Yuege was manageable, but if Su Ziyuan¡¯s child were to be born, Su Changsheng could only imagine the incredible commotion it would cause.
It would definitely shake the heavens and earth.
Like this time, if a Great Saint had descended, he would have no choice but to flee with the Su family members.
A Great Saint, at the very least, possessed a top-tier divine physique or comparable talent and combat power. Coupled with the overwhelming advantage of a higher realm, the current Su Changsheng would not be a match.
¡°Father is amazing!¡±
At this moment, a childish cheer came from his arms. Su Changsheng looked down to see his child¡¯s bright, sparkling eyes filled with admiration as they gazed at him.
A physique at the level of an immortal body, combined with the cultivation of a Saint.
This child was able to run and jump from birth, like a two- or three-year-old, and was exceptionally intelligent.
¡°Of course!¡±
Su Changsheng smiled indulgently, pinching her little nose before descending and returning to the palace.
At the same time, Su Changsheng transmitted a message to Su Jie, the ancient Saint of Wanxiang, and the rest of the Su family members.
He ordered them to tidy up Wanxiang City and exaggerate the news, spreading it in a way that would confuse and mislead others.
¡°Qingge, this is our child, a daughter!¡±
Su Changsheng returned to the palace and handed the child to Gu Qingge, smiling.
¡°An immortal physique? Saint-level cultivation?¡±
As soon as she took the child, Gu Qingge¡¯s beautiful face changed, her pupils revealing a look of shock.
As an empress, her insight was incredibly sharp.
Just by examining the child briefly, she sensed the terrifying potential within. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
The aura of that physique was extremely similar to her own Indestructible Body of Ten Thousand Tribulations, but its fundamental level was higher and more terrifying.
Without a doubt, her child possessed an immortal physique, far more extraordinary than her own.
¡°I actually gave birth to an immortal physique?¡±
¡¡
Chapter 62
Chapter 62
Gu Qingge was stunned.
An immortal physique¡ªhow extraordinary and defiant of the natural order. The future achievements of such a being were simply unimaginable.
If she grew up smoothly, she would undoubtedly become an immortal, overlooking the vast heavens and standing above even the Great Emperors.
Immortals were eternal, undying, and everlasting, transcending the realms and gazing down upon the myriad worlds of the universe.
¡°Mother¡¡¡± S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
Just as Gu Qingge was in a daze, a tender voice reached her ears. She looked down in astonishment and saw a pair of bright eyes. Through those eyes, her heart trembled.
A warm feeling of bloodline connection surged in her heart, making her feel an urge to cry.
Is this what it feels like to have a child?
¡°Yes, Mother is here!¡±
Gu Qingge¡¯s eyes reddened, her beautiful eyes blinking as she gently caressed the child.
¡°So well-behaved!¡±
Beside her, Bai Yuege leaned over, her slightly chubby and adorable face full of envy.
She touched her own belly, hoping that her child would be just as well-behaved and sensible.
¡°Truly adorable!¡±
Su Ziyuan reached out and poked the child¡¯s cheek, equally curious.
An Miaoyi smiled charmingly without saying a word, but her beautiful eyes, resting on the child, also carried a hint of envy.
¡°What should we name the child?¡±
After playing with the child for a while, Gu Qingge looked up at Su Changsheng and asked softly.
¡°Let¡¯s name her Su Changge. It combines both our names, and I hope her future will surpass ours,¡± Su Changsheng said gently, standing with his hands behind his back.
He had already decided on this name long ago, regardless of whether the child was a boy or a girl.
¡°Su Changge, yes, that¡¯s a good name!¡± Gu Qingge repeated the name softly, a faint smile appearing on her lips, radiating a beautiful, maternal glow.
¡°Su Changge¡ giggle¡¡± Su Changge raised her little hand, her adorable face filled with a joyful smile.
¡°Changsheng, her cultivation is too strong. Being born as a Saint might affect her future!¡±
At this moment, Gu Qingge frowned and looked at Su Changsheng, speaking in a serious tone.
Su Changge¡¯s starting point was too high, lacking the tempering and experience of advancing through each realm.
This could potentially impact her development.
Her implication was that they might need to seal or reduce some of her cultivation.
¡°No need to worry about it. I believe in her, and I will also train her!¡±
Su Changsheng shook his head and spoke softly.
Starting too high?
This might be a challenge, but Su Changsheng believed that his daughter could overcome these difficulties and become even stronger.
Moreover, as her father, he would be there to guide her and prevent her from going astray.
¡°My child needs no sealing, nor does she need to cut her own cultivation. She is destined to become an immortal, sweeping away all enemies across the heavens!¡±
Su Changsheng said confidently.
¡°Yes, that works too!¡±
Gu Qingge hesitated for a moment but then agreed with Su Changsheng¡¯s perspective.
With her methods as an empress in her past life, she could also ensure that Su Changge would avoid any negative outcomes.
She was just initially overwhelmed by her concern.
¡°Born as a Saint¡ that¡¯s incredible!¡±
The other women nearby were also taken aback upon learning about Su Changge¡¯s talent and cultivation, each of them clicking their tongues in amazement.
Su Ziyuan was fine, as her own talent was equally impressive, but An Miaoyi was completely stunned.
For the first time, she felt that her Tianyu Divine Physique was so weak and pitiful.
In front of Su Changge, this newborn child, she felt utterly defeated.
While Su Changsheng and the others gathered and played with the child, various pieces of information about the phenomenon, deliberately spread by the Su family, quickly circulated throughout the entire True Saint Continent.
After deliberate exaggeration and the silence of the Saints who were present, this matter was quickly forgotten by many forces and powerful individuals.
The major forces of the True Saint Continent, including foreign powerhouses and Saints, still focused their attention on the Great Saint¡¯s Secret Realm.
¡°The third opening of the Great Saint Secret Realm is not far off!¡±
¡°Yes, it¡¯s said that this will be the final opening. All the hidden treasures and opportunities within the secret realm will appear, including the inheritance of that Great Saint!¡±
¡°The inheritance of a Great Saint might allow this old man to glimpse a higher realm!¡±
Across the True Saint Continent, numerous foreign Saints and many powerful individuals were all eagerly anticipating the third opening of the secret realm. They believed that the time was near.
¡¡
Time passed, and in the blink of an eye, half a year had gone by.
In the True Saint Continent, within an ancient secret location of the Eternal Imperial Court¡¯s branch, the Ninth Princess opened her eyes, and a terrifying aura erupted from her body.
¡°I¡¯ve finally broken through!¡±
The Ninth Princess stretched lazily, her petite figure exuding a powerful aura, like a slumbering beast awakening.
She had been in the True Saint Continent for several years. Although she was not at the headquarters of the Imperial Court during these years, she never neglected her cultivation. Now, she had finally broken through to the peak of the Void Fusion Realm.
She was only one step away from the Eternal Realm.
And now, she was only in her twenties.
This was the terrifying nature of a top-tier prodigy. With an exceptional physique and the support of her family¡¯s background, the speed at which their strength increases was truly astonishing.
¡°I wonder how that guy Su Changsheng is doing!¡± the Ninth Princess murmured to herself.
This time, she had spent three years in secluded cultivation, not seeing Su Changsheng during that period. For a moment, she found herself missing him.
¡°Hmph. What is this princess thinking? He¡¯s just an ungrateful man. Why should I care so much about him?¡±
The Ninth Princess wrinkled her delicate nose, shook her head, and let out a dissatisfied hum.
¡°The Myriad Dao Immortal Alliance¡¯s auction should be starting soon. I might as well go to relieve some boredom!¡±
¡°Besides, the opening of the secret realm is just a few days away!¡±
The Ninth Princess¡¯s eyes flickered as she looked into the distance, a peculiar light in her gaze.
The Myriad Dao Immortal Alliance auction was about to begin!
Following this, the news spread across several surrounding continents, including the True Saint Continent. Countless cultivators, especially those at or above the Eternal Realm, received the information.
Many were intrigued and began heading towards the Myriad Dao Immortal Alliance.
Of course, not all Eternal Realm cultivators would attend¡ªonly a portion of them.
After all, the competition at the Myriad Dao Immortal Alliance¡¯s auction was extremely fierce. Ordinary Eternal Realm cultivators would likely find themselves unable to afford anything and unable to compete with others.
Moreover, many of the powerful individuals attending the Myriad Dao Immortal Alliance¡¯s auction were Saints. If someone set their sights on a certain treasure and ended up competing with a Saint, it could lead to disaster.
Only those Eternal Realm cultivators with strong backgrounds and Saint ancestors to back them up would be unafraid.
Additionally, some Eternal Realm cultivators attended to participate in the secondary auction or to purchase rare but less sought-after divine items.
During this period, terrifying streaks of rainbow light occasionally roared across the True Saint Continent, emanating a dreadful aura, or a war chariot rumbled by.
These were all powerful individuals or leaders of various forces.
Beyond the True Saint Continent, from the Divine Fall Continent, the Myriad Spirits Continent, the Five Elements Continent, and the Northern Profound Continent, numerous Eternal Sovereigns or Saint ancestors set out, their frightening auras shaking the heavens.
In the Divine Fall Continent, within the Blood-Colored Forbidden Land, a white-haired youth stood with his hands behind his back. In front of him stood a figure clad in blood-red clothing, exuding an incredibly terrifying aura of slaughter.
The blood-clad figure was entirely shrouded in a blood-red glow, making it impossible to see his appearance. Only the pervasive blood color could be seen, and in a trance, it seemed as if an endless sea of blood and the wails of myriad spirits could be perceived from him.
¡°Number Twenty, this time you will take action, joining forces with Number Twenty-One and several Saint-level assassins to assist you. The Lord has only one requirement: kill this woman with all your might!¡±
The white-haired youth¡¯s gaze fell on the blood-colored figure, and he spoke in a serious tone.
Immediately after, he raised his hand and pointed, transmitting the information and appearance of the Ninth Princess to the blood-colored figure.
¡°If you fail, you might as well die too!¡±
The white-haired youth¡¯s tone was icy.
¡°Yes!¡±
The blood-clad figure spoke in a raspy voice, his tone carrying an overwhelming scent of blood that made one feel nauseous, chilled to the bone, and filled with fear.
Chapter 63
Chapter 63
Immediately after, he turned indifferently and left.
¡°Number Twenty has only recently ascended to the Saint King realm, but he cultivates the Killing Heaven Emperor Sutra. Although it¡¯s just a fragment, his combat strength is formidable enough to kill a Fourfold Heaven expert. When he was still in the Saint realm, he once clashed with a powerhouse from the Quasi-True Saint Ranking. Although he was defeated, he managed to retreat unscathed.¡± S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
¡°With his strength, combined with the other powerful individuals from various forces, there should be a high probability of eliminating the Ninth Princess!¡±
Watching the departing blood-clad figure, the white-haired youth¡¯s gaze deepened as he murmured to himself.
The True Saint Ranking.
This was a list compiled by the Heavenly Dao Sacred Hall, encompassing the entire Eternal Heavenly Realm, specifically recording the most powerful individuals in the Saint realm. Only those who reached the corresponding level of combat strength could make it onto the list.
Each ranking was limited, with only a few hundred spots.
Although Number Twenty only clashed once with a powerhouse from the Quasi-True Saint Ranking, and that was when he was still in the Saint realm, it was enough to demonstrate his terrifying combat strength, surpassing that of ordinary powerhouses.
Myriad Spirits Continent.
In a grand palace, a figure emerged. It was a man, tall and imposing, with crimson horns and a pair of red eyes that gleamed with cruelty.
In front of him, a young man in a black robe knelt on one knee, his expression respectful. He had black horns, and his entire being exuded the terrifying aura of a Saint King.
¡°Black Horn, this time, the strong individuals from the Demon Palace in the True Saint Continent will be under your command. The Palace Master¡¯s order is singular: to kill this woman with all your might!¡±
The red-horned man spoke indifferently, raising his finger to transmit the information about the Ninth Princess to the young man with black horns.
¡°Yes, Lord Chizun!¡±
The young man with black horns responded respectfully.
¡°By the way, make a trip to the Tianyu Sect and bring back their Holy Maiden. I have a use for her.¡±
At this moment, the red-horned man raised an eyebrow, as if he had just remembered something, and waved his hand.
¡°Remember, you must bring her back. Eliminate anyone who dares to obstruct you!¡±
¡°Yes!¡±
The young man with black horns respectfully withdrew.
¡°Hunting the Ninth Princess? The merit of following such a dragon is indeed tempting, but the danger is immense. A single misstep could lead to a shattered body and bones!¡± After the young man with black horns withdrew, the red-horned man murmured to himself.
Even with his strength, knowing the Palace Master¡¯s plan made his heart race and sent chills down his spine.
¡°No, once I break through to the Great Saint realm, I must find an opportunity to leave the Demon Palace. No matter how tempting the merit of following such a dragon is, it is not worth more than my life!¡±
The red-horned man thought to himself.
The Eternal Imperial Family was an immensely terrifying force. Even if it was just a group of imperial sons and daughters vying for power, it was not something a mere half-step Great Saint like him could meddle in.
He did not want to die!
¡°The Holy Maiden of the Tianyu Sect¡¯s source power should be enough to help me become a Great Saint!¡±
The red-horned man murmured to himself.
Northern Profound Continent, Heavenly Demon Hall.
Amidst an expanse of towering peaks, golden divine light surged, with divine fire burning within, exuding a terrifying aura as if a supreme God King stood there.
¡°Go, kill the Ninth Princess, and you will be the next Hall Master of the Heavenly Demon Hall!¡±
A grand voice echoed.
Below, a blond-haired youth with a stern expression stood up and then departed.
¡¡
Wanxiang City, Su Family!
In a courtyard, Su Changsheng stood with his hands behind his back, while Su Ziyuan and others sat at a stone table not far away, their gazes gentle and faces adorned with smiles.
They were chatting and laughing with each other.
¡°¡±
In the distance, a small figure dressed in white was running while carrying a boulder the size of a small mountain. Although the figure appeared to be only two or three years old, the commotion they caused was earth-shattering.
With each step, the ground trembled.
¡°Not bad!¡±
Su Changsheng¡¯s gaze was gentle, filled with affection as he looked at the small figure.
That was his daughter, Su Changge.
Although she was born a Saint, she was still very young and unable to fully control such immense power.
To help his daughter master her power, Su Changsheng guided her, having her start from the Flesh Body Realm, using various combat techniques until she achieved perfect control.
In fact, Su Changge¡¯s performance was indeed astonishing. In just half a year, she had progressed from zero to mastering the Dharma Phase Realm.
It could be said that she was now a Dharma Phase Realm cultivator¡ªa half-year-old Dharma Phase Realm powerhouse.
At this moment, Su Changge let out a booming sound as she threw away the boulder the size of a small mountain. She then charged forward like an ancient fierce beast, causing the ground to tremble.
¡°Honored Father!¡±
Su Changge rushed straight to Su Changsheng, leaping into his arms. Her delicate and adorable face was filled with affection.
Although she was only half a year old, Su Changge already looked like a three-year-old child. She had two pigtails tied up high, wore a white martial outfit, and her small, soft body was extremely cute, with skin as white and tender as jade.
Her entire body was surrounded by a faint celestial glow, resembling a young immortal.
¡°Changge, you¡¯ve worked hard!¡±
Su Changsheng smiled as he rubbed her little head.
¡°Honored Father, it¡¯s not hard!¡± Su Changge murmured, her face full of affection as she nuzzled against his firm chest.
¡°Changge, come and rest after your training. Don¡¯t cling to your father all the time!¡±
At this moment, a cold voice echoed, causing Su Changge to shiver. She couldn¡¯t help but pout as she obediently got down from Su Changsheng.
¡°Remember, your father won¡¯t always be with you. You need to be independent, strong, and have the perseverance to endure loneliness and hardship. Otherwise, no matter how astonishing your talent is, it will be difficult to reach the pinnacle, and your potential will be limited!¡±
By the stone table, Gu Qingge sat leisurely, her face delicate and cold, looking at Su Changge with a faint gaze and a tone of admonishment.
Perhaps because Su Changge¡¯s talent was so exceptional, Gu Qingge valued her greatly and was very strict with her.
This also made Su Changge quite afraid of her.
¡°Yes, Honored Mother!¡±
Su Changge pouted, her face full of reluctance, as she obediently sat down to the side.
Seeing this, Bai Yuege, Su Ziyuan, and the others couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit sympathetic. Although Su Changge¡¯s talent was indeed exceptional, she was still just a child.
¡°Qingge, Changge is still young. There¡¯s no need to be so strict!¡± Su Changsheng said helplessly.
¡°You don¡¯t understand!¡±
Gu Qingge shook her head solemnly, her gaze deep as if she were looking into the future.
¡°If we don¡¯t work hard now, in the future¡ everything will perish, even immortals¡ will die¡¡±
¡°If we don¡¯t strive now, we will only regret it later!¡±
How powerful could she become in the future?
Not only would she become a Great Emperor, but an invincible Great Emperor approaching the realm of immortality.
Given more time, becoming an immortal would be effortless for her.
Yet, she still perished in that great calamity of the future. Before her fall, she even witnessed blood-stained immortal corpses descending from the heavens.
Those were immortals falling.
Without a doubt, it was an extremely terrifying future, where even true immortals would die.
Su Changge¡¯s talent was indeed extraordinary, but without hard work and diligence, she might not be able to survive that great calamity.
¡°¡Don¡¯t worry, I will handle everything!¡±
Seeing Gu Qingge remain silent, Su Changsheng¡¯s heart stirred. He remembered that she was a reincarnator and vaguely guessed some things, so he spoke gently.
¡°Mm!¡±
Gu Qingge nodded lightly.
¡°Patriarch, the Myriad Dao Immortal Alliance¡¯s auction will begin in three days, and they have sent you an invitation!¡±
Just as Su Changsheng was about to say something, a female elder walked in and reported.
¡°I understand. You may leave.¡±
Su Changsheng stopped the words he was about to say and then nodded.
The Myriad Dao Immortal Alliance¡¯s auction was indeed something he needed to attend, as he needed to purchase some heavenly materials and earthly treasures.
Otherwise, it would be difficult to awaken the ancient Heavenly Emperor¡¯s consort.
After that, Su Changsheng spent two more days in affectionate company with Gu Qingge and the other women, and then took a day to play and spend time with Su Changge.
On the third day, just before the auction was about to begin, Su Changsheng set off for the Myriad Dao Immortal Alliance¡¯s auction.
¡°Tianyu Sect!¡±
Far away, at the main headquarters of the Tianyu Sect, a young man with black horns appeared, his gaze fixed on this top-tier sect as he murmured to himself.
¡°It seems this is the place!¡±
Chapter 64
Chapter 64
Tianyu Sect.
This was one of the top forces in the True Saint Continent.
However, this sect was not particularly powerful, with only one old Saint overseeing it.
However, after establishing a connection with the Crimson Refining Demon Palace, the status of the Tianyu Sect greatly improved, to the point where even forces like the Lingxu Sword Sect did not dare to provoke them easily.
At this moment, in the main hall of the Tianyu Sect headquarters.
¡°What is going on? Where is the Holy Maiden? Why hasn¡¯t she returned to the sect yet?¡±
A middle-aged woman sat in the chief seat, wearing a revealing dress. Her gaze was icy as she swept her eyes over those present, asking coldly.
She was the Sect Master of the Tianyu Sect, a powerful Half-Saint.
Around her, dozens of elders sat, both men and women, all of whom were handsome and beautiful, though the majority were female elders.
¡°This¡¡±
¡°Sect Master, the Holy Maiden has been in Wanxiang City, and we have been receiving regular updates from her!¡±
¡°That¡¯s right, with Elder Hua and others watching over her, there shouldn¡¯t be any accidents!¡±
The elders exchanged glances, somewhat surprised.
¡°So¡ where is she?¡±
The Tianyu Sect Master raised her eyebrows slightly, a look of displeasure appearing on her beautiful face.
¡°Now that the esteemed guest has started asking for her, and yet we still haven¡¯t seen the Holy Maiden herself?¡±
¡°No accidents? The Holy Maiden hasn¡¯t returned to the sect for several years, and this is what you call no accidents?¡±
The Tianyu Sect Master said coldly, causing the faces of the elders to change, their hearts filled with fear.
That esteemed guest?
They had not forgotten that the current power and influence of the Tianyu Sect were entirely due to that esteemed guest from the Demon Palace.
If something happened to the Holy Maiden and that esteemed guest decided to hold them accountable, unleashing their wrath, the entire Tianyu Sect would be doomed, and they would all perish together.
Moreover, the Holy Maiden of the Tianyu Sect had not returned to the sect for several years.
Although the two elders who had been monitoring the Holy Maiden regularly sent back updates, how could that guarantee everything was fine?
For all they knew, they might have already been outwitted by the Holy Maiden.
After all, that Holy Maiden possessed a divine body, and her methods and schemes were not to be underestimated!
Thinking of this, the elders broke out in a cold sweat, their hearts trembling with fear of any unforeseen events.
¡°S-Sect Master, I¡ I will contact the Holy Maiden immediately!¡± an elder stammered.
¡°Hurry up!¡±
The Tianyu Sect Master¡¯s eyes widened, and the aura of a Half-Saint instantly pressed down, causing the elder to tremble uncontrollably. Shaking, he took out a communication orb and prepared to contact the two elders.
The so-called communication orb was a type of messaging artifact that could transmit messages over tens of thousands, even hundreds of thousands of miles, and could easily span an entire continent.
¡°¡¡¡±
However, despite using the communication orb for a long time, the elder still received no response, his heart growing increasingly frantic, and cold sweat pouring down his face.
Seeing this, the elders, though not daring to speak, were filled with immense tension and fear in their hearts.
Could something have happened to the Holy Maiden?
The Tianyu Sect Master¡¯s face turned icy, her gaze cold. Witnessing this scene, her spirits gradually sank.
¡°S-Sect Master, there is no news from the Holy Maiden. She¡ she might be in trouble!¡±
The elder¡¯s lips were dry as he spoke in a trembling voice.
Upon hearing this, the Tianyu Sect Master felt a wave of darkness before her eyes, nearly collapsing to the ground.
¡°Bastards! What is going on? What have you been doing?¡± In the next instant, her eyes widened, her gaze sharp, and the terrifying aura of a Half-Saint pressed down on everyone like a tidal wave.
The many elders present felt their breath catch, experiencing an overwhelming pressure and fear in their hearts.
It wasn¡¯t just the Sect Master¡¯s fury; it was also about that esteemed guest.
If that esteemed guest became angry, they would all be doomed.
¡°Everything is ruined!¡±
Seeing the elders rendered speechless, the Tianyu Sect Master trembled with rage, her heart filled with dread.
How was she going to explain this to that esteemed guest?
¡°What do you mean, ¡®everything is ruined¡¯?¡±
A calm voice came from the side.
¡°The Holy Maiden is missing!¡±
The Tianyu Sect Master, her face pale and her mind unsettled, responded instinctively upon hearing this.
¡°Who is it?¡±
In the next instant, her heart skipped a beat, and she suddenly came to her senses, her gaze becoming sharp. Who was speaking to her?
Her face turned icy, and she slapped out with her palm, order runes swirling around, intending to kill the intruder.
A hand swiftly reached out, moving even faster, grabbing her face. With a slight squeeze, blood instantly spurted out, and then she was slammed to the ground.
The ground shook, and the entire palace shattered. All the formation runes and arrays had just begun to emit divine light when they were crushed by a destructive force.
¡°¡±
Before the elders could react, a massive residual force surged towards them, causing them to spit blood and be flung backward like straw men. Their bodies continuously exploded, with countless bones shattering, nearly causing them to burst apart.
¡°An enemy is attacking!¡±
¡°Who dares to attack the Tianyu Sect!¡±
¡°Elders, please take action!¡±
At the Tianyu Sect headquarters, numerous peaks and palaces were filled with startled cultivators who now soared into the sky, shouting loudly. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
Not only that, but countless spiritual peaks and innumerable palaces also began to emit divine light. Great formations appeared one after another, accompanied by various terrifying powers, displaying their divine might.
Countless runes and formations intertwined, and thousands of chains of divine order emerged, exuding a terrifying aura.
Such power would cause even ordinary Saints to pale.
This was the might of a top-tier force. Even a relatively ordinary top-tier force like the Tianyu Sect possessed the foundation to threaten ordinary Saints within its headquarters.
In the next second, from the ruins of the shattered palace, an overwhelming and terrifying aura of a Saint King erupted, far surpassing that of an ordinary Saint by countless times, like a deity descending. Wherever it passed, all the formations, spiritual peaks, and palaces were shattered like leaves in the autumn wind, even the chains of divine order were directly broken.
¡°Ahhh¨C¡±
Many cultivators and elders screamed in agony, their bodies exploding under the immense pressure of this aura.
Blood stained the entire land.
At this moment, the entire Tianyu Sect had turned into a blood-soaked place, with countless cultivators and disciples killed by the shockwave, leaving only a group of stronger elders.
All of them were now filled with fear, utterly terrified.
¡°¡±
Amidst the shattered palace, countless fragments of stone flew about, revealing a young man with black horns. At this moment, he was holding the dying Tianyu Sect Master with one hand, his expression indifferent as he gazed at her.
¡°Where is the Holy Maiden of the Tianyu Sect?¡±
He asked softly, his tone very calm.
¡°¡ I¡¡±
The Tianyu Sect Master¡¯s lips trembled, her eyes filled with fear. She wanted to speak, but the overwhelming pressure made it impossible for her to utter a single word.
Her Half-Saint body and soul creaked, as if they were about to explode in the next second.
¡°Esteemed one, please show mercy!¡±
At this moment, a trembling, elderly voice was heard.
Not far away, an old woman with white hair appeared, her face aged and filled with fear. She exuded the aura of a Saint.
This was the Saint Ancestor of the Tianyu Sect!
¡°Where is the Holy Maiden?¡±
The young man with black horns seemed rather taciturn. He merely glanced at her before speaking coldly.
¡°The Holy Maiden has been missing for several years!¡±
Upon hearing this, the old woman sighed, her wrinkled face contorting even more.
¡°However, I left a mark on her, so I can determine her whereabouts!¡±
¡°Moreover, I can confirm that her primordial yin remains intact, ensuring that the esteemed one will not be disappointed!¡±
Before the young man with black horns could become angry, the old woman quickly explained.
¡°That will suffice.¡±
The young man with black horns replied coldly.
Immediately after, he retracted his aura and then looked coldly at the old woman, continuing.
¡°Contact the Holy Maiden and bring her to me!¡±
¡°Yes!¡±
¡°But please, esteemed one, release the Sect Master. Our Tianyu Sect is not very strong to begin with, and we cannot afford to lose a Half-Saint now!¡± The old woman nodded, smiling bitterly.
¡°¡±
The young man with black horns looked indifferent. He glanced at the terrified woman and casually tossed her aside.
Seeing this, the old woman smiled bitterly to herself.
The Tianyu Sect was not very strong to begin with, and after this incident caused by the esteemed one, it could be said that half of its strength was now gone, leaving less than a tenth of its original power.
But what could they do about it?
Chapter 65
Chapter 65
Facing an overwhelmingly powerful Saint King, the old woman could only swallow her bitterness and dared not act out.
¡°¡±
The white-haired old woman made a series of hand seals, beginning to sense the mark she had left on the Holy Maiden of the Tianyu Sect.
As a Saint, how could she not take the Holy Maiden of the Tianyu Sect seriously?
After all, this was someone personally requested by a significant figure from the Demon Palace, so she naturally dared not be careless.
Therefore, she had left a mark on her early on and could sense some of her circumstances.
¡°Esteemed one, the Holy Maiden is currently at the Su Family in Wanxiang City and is safe for now!¡± S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
Sensing that the Holy Maiden of the Tianyu Sect was indeed unharmed, the white-haired old woman breathed a sigh of relief and quickly reported to the young man with black horns.
¡°Wanxiang City, Su Family¡¡±
The young man with black horns murmured to himself, his eyes flickering. He then prepared to turn and leave.
¡°Esteemed one, the Su Family has a Longevity Saint who is very powerful. It is said that he killed the Black Demon Elder and might possess strength comparable to a Saint King!¡±
Seeing that the young man with black horns was about to leave, the white-haired old woman quickly reminded him.
The incident in Wanxiang City six months ago, although muddled by the Su Family and overshadowed by the Great Saint Secret Realm event, did not spread widely or cause a sensation.
However, some top-tier forces and even some Saint Ancestors who were paying attention to the Su Family were aware of it.
They still learned an unbelievable piece of news.
Su Changsheng was suspected of having killed the Black Demon Elder and possessed strength comparable to a Saint King.
Although it was hard to believe, the top-tier forces of the True Saint Continent, including various Saint Ancestors, elevated the threat level of Su Changsheng, becoming even more wary of him.
¡°Comparable to a Saint King? Just an ant!¡±
Upon hearing this, the young man with black horns paused and muttered to himself, then sneered coldly.
He was the foremost Saint of the Crimson Refining Demon Palace. Even when he was a Half-Step Saint King, he had already slain a Saint King.
Now, as a Saint King, he could easily crush those of the same realm with a single hand.
A mere Su Changsheng?
Just an ant!
With that, he took a step, and his figure instantly disappeared, leaving behind the devastated Tianyu Sect.
¡°Ancestor¡ all of this is my fault for not handling things properly!¡±
Seeing the young man with black horns disappear, the heavily injured Tianyu Sect Master struggled to approach, lowering her head with a bitter expression.
¡°No need to say more. This time, it wasn¡¯t entirely your fault. However, with the Tianyu Sect suffering such great losses, we will have to keep a low profile for a while.¡±
The white-haired old woman shook her head and sighed¡
¡°Ancestor, will we be retaliated against by Su Changsheng for passing on the Su Family¡¯s information to that person?¡± The Tianyu Sect Master asked hesitantly.
¡°Retaliation?¡±
The white-haired old woman repeated, then shook her head and sneered, ¡°You don¡¯t understand the terror of the Crimson Refining Demon Palace. Su Changsheng, a mere Saint, even if he has some strength, is nothing but an ant to the powerhouses of the Demon Palace!¡±
¡°So what if he is comparable to a Saint King?¡±
¡°That powerhouse from the Demon Palace is a true Saint King!¡±
The white-haired old woman sighed.
¡°Then that¡¯s good!¡±
The Tianyu Sect Master also breathed a sigh of relief. As long as the Tianyu Sect was not threatened, it didn¡¯t matter to her whether Su Changsheng lived or died.
¡¡
On the other side, at the edge of the True Saint Continent, near an ancient land bordering another continent, stood a vast ancient city.
This ancient city was enormous, with an astonishing number of cultivators and powerful beings coming and going.
This was the Myriad Dao Immortal City.
It served as the branch of the Myriad Dao Immortal Alliance in the True Saint Continent, rooted here and attracting countless cultivators.
On this day, the Myriad Dao Immortal Alliance¡¯s auction was officially beginning.
Various forces and powerful beings arrived one after another, including those from other continents.
Divine lights, countless divine boats, immortal ships, carriages, war chariots, and more, all traversed the sky, leaving brilliant trails of light.
Terrifying auras and surging vitality filled the air.
¡°The Saint Ancestor of the Lingxu Sword Sect has arrived!¡±
¡°The Saint from the Heavenly Demon Hall¡¡±
¡°The old Saint from the Wang Family is here too¡ So many hidden ancient figures have all appeared!¡±
In the Myriad Dao Immortal City, the appearance of these once unreachable and elusive Saint Ancestors frequently elicited exclamations of surprise from the cultivators.
Here, Eternal Realm cultivators were everywhere, and Half-Saint experts were as common as grass.
Only Saints could be considered top-tier powerhouses, and occasionally, a Saint King would descend, their gaze sweeping over, causing even Eternal Saints to tremble.
¡°¡±
Soon, a building resembling an immortal palace opened, divine light erupting, and thousands of brilliant rays shining, like an immortal realm. This was the Myriad Dao Immortal Alliance¡¯s auction.
Eternal Realm experts, Saint Ancestors, and powerhouses from various top-tier forces were all welcomed inside.
¡°Esteemed one from the Heavenly Demon Hall, please enter!¡±
A golden-haired youth descended, his gaze sharp and exceedingly handsome. He was accompanied by several powerful beings, each exuding a terrifying aura, and they were respectfully ushered in by the attendants.
One supreme powerhouse after another arrived.
There were figures shrouded in a terrifying bloody aura, elderly Saints with aged faces, and Sword Dao Saints exuding sharp sword intent.
One by one, the Saint Ancestors were welcomed inside.
Soon, Su Changsheng also arrived. He did not display his power but descended calmly.
¡°Su Changsheng is here!¡±
¡°As expected, as the new Overlord of the True Saint Continent, he definitely wouldn¡¯t miss this grand event!¡±
¡°It¡¯s said that he only recently became a Saint, yet he already possesses strength comparable to a Saint King. Truly terrifying!¡±
Although Su Changsheng descended calmly, he still attracted the attention of many powerhouses. Some couldn¡¯t help but exclaim in surprise upon recognizing him.
In the eyes of many forces today, Su Changsheng was already considered the new Overlord of the True Saint Continent. His terrifying might was not far behind that of the Taishi Sect.
To them, it was only a matter of time before the Su Family stood shoulder to shoulder with the Taishi Sect, becoming the second overlord.
¡°Su Family, Saint Changsheng¡ Please come in, this is your seat, the Heaven-Class Room No. 1!¡±
A beautiful attendant who was welcoming guests suddenly paused, her eyes lighting up with a bright expression. She greeted him warmly, causing the newly arrived Su Changsheng to look puzzled.
What was going on?
Why was an attendant from the Myriad Dao Immortal Alliance being so courteous to him?
It was well known that the Myriad Dao Immortal Alliance was an incredibly powerful force. Even an ordinary attendant could not be bullied by a Saint, which was quite astonishing.
But now, they were treating him with such enthusiasm.
Moreover, his seat was the Heaven-Class Room No. 1, the highest standard for Saints, typically reserved only for Great Saint-level powerhouses.
¡°¡±
As Su Changsheng received the invitation, the various supreme powerhouses who had entered earlier, such as the golden-haired youth from the Heavenly Demon Hall and the blood-clad figure, all turned their gazes towards him.
The terrifying pressure they exuded would make even a Ninth Heaven Saint tremble uncontrollably.
¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡±
Su Changsheng¡¯s expression remained calm. This level of pressure was nothing to him.
Seeing this, the two powerhouses showed expressions of surprise. They then gave Su Changsheng a deep look before retracting their gazes.
¡°Hey!¡±
As Su Changsheng entered Room No. 1, a familiar voice greeted him.
¡°Surprised to see me?¡±
¡°Long time no see, have you missed this princess?¡±
A petite, golden-haired figure appeared, waving at Su Changsheng with a bright smile.
¡°As expected.¡±
Su Changsheng replied calmly.
[Ding, a suitable candidate for a wife has been detected: the reincarnation of the Ancient Human King, Yuxin. Physique: Human King Sacred Physique, Fate Level: [Purple Gold]. It is recommended to marry her!].
At this moment, the system¡¯s voice sounded, causing Su Changsheng¡¯s expression to freeze.
¡¡
Chapter 66
Chapter 66
Ancient Human King?
Su Changsheng¡¯s heart trembled, a storm of shock rising within him. What kind of existence was this?
It was known that the ancient era was already extremely distant, spanning over a billion years. Even a mere remnant soul of an Empress was terrifyingly powerful, belonging to an Emperor-level powerhouse.
And now, an Ancient Human King appeared!
Could it be that this was an unparalleled powerhouse comparable to an immortal?
¡°Purple Gold Fate Level, just like Qingge and the others¡ It seems I must secure this!¡±
Su Changsheng murmured to himself.
However, as his gaze swept through the entire auction hall via the reflections in the room, he did not spot the so-called reincarnation of the Ancient Human King.
Su Changsheng frowned.
Could it be that they are hidden? Or perhaps a powerhouse behind the scenes of the Myriad Dao Immortal Alliance?
¡°Hey, Su Changsheng, this princess sincerely invited you to the Heaven-Class Room No. 1, and you actually ignored me. Isn¡¯t that a bit disrespectful to this princess?¡±
At that moment, a somewhat displeased voice interrupted Su Changsheng¡¯s thoughts.
Su Changsheng raised his eyebrows and saw the Ninth Princess with her delicate eyebrows slightly raised, her exquisitely beautiful face showing a hint of anger.
Her golden pupils shimmered with flowing light as she stared at him, clearly displeased.
Not far from her, a group of Imperial Family powerhouses stood respectfully, remaining silent. The previously intimidating Aunt Ye also looked at Su Changsheng with a puzzled expression.
She was astonished.
Why did it feel like this Su Changsheng had become incredibly terrifying, almost catching up to her?
Su Changsheng glanced at her, feeling a chill in his heart.
His strength had advanced by leaps and bounds compared to a few years ago, reaching an entirely different level.
Not only had he broken through to the Saint King realm, but he also possessed the Eternal Calamity Primordial Demon Body. Coupled with the Nine Tribulations Secret Codex and other enhancements, he was practically invincible below the Great Saint level.
Even a Half-Step Great Saint could be killed with a flip of his hand.
But when he looked at the middle-aged woman, he felt that she was even more unfathomable than before. She no longer seemed like just a Saint King as he had sensed a few years ago.
This was a Great Saint.
The thought arose in Su Changsheng¡¯s mind.
¡°¡¡¡±
¡°Apologies, I was just thinking about something and inadvertently delayed the princess. I hope the princess can forgive me!¡±
However, although his thoughts were swirling, Su Changsheng maintained a natural demeanor on the surface, bowing to the Ninth Princess with an apologetic expression.
Indeed, it was his fault for being overly focused on the matter of the Ancient Human King and neglecting the Ninth Princess.
However, the system¡¯s alert was too astonishing, causing him to be somewhat distracted.
After all, that was the Ancient Human King.
If he could win her over and have a child with her, the benefits would be unimaginable.
¡°Forget it, this princess doesn¡¯t care about such a small matter. But you, your strength has advanced by leaps and bounds again. This princess is starting to suspect that you¡¯ve been hiding your true power!¡±
The Ninth Princess looked at him with a suspicious gaze.
As the Ninth Princess of the Imperial Family, the Eternal Imperial Family¡¯s influence in the True Saint Continent naturally followed her command.
Therefore, she was well aware of many pieces of information about Su Changsheng.
Including how, half a year ago, Su Changsheng killed the Black Demon Elder, showcasing the combat power of a Saint King.
¡°You, could it be that you¡¯ve awakened some supreme physique or obtained the inheritance of a Great Emperor?¡±
The Ninth Princess asked.
In just a few short years, Su Changsheng¡¯s strength had skyrocketed so much.
This made her very suspicious that Su Changsheng might have obtained the inheritance of a Great Emperor, causing his aptitude to transform and allowing him to rival the most extraordinary geniuses.
¡°Everyone has their own secrets, Ninth Princess. There¡¯s no need to delve too deeply. After all, I am just Su Changsheng!¡± Upon hearing this, Su Changsheng merely smiled without explaining, speaking with a meaningful tone.
¡°If you don¡¯t want to say, then forget it!¡±
The Ninth Princess grumbled in dissatisfaction, then waved her hand, leading Su Changsheng to a nearby Dao platform.
The Heaven-Class Room No. 1 was spacious and incredibly luxurious, filled with dense spiritual energy. It contained several Dao platforms, each radiating brilliant light and surrounded by Daoist auras.
As soon as Su Changsheng sat down, his expression changed. He felt various insights into the Dao flooding his mind, and some of his previous doubts about cultivation suddenly became clearer.
This shocked him.
It must be known that he now possessed an Immortal Physique, with an extraordinary level of comprehension.
Even Dao Enlightenment Pills had little effect on him.
But now, this Dao platform was actually providing him with some small assistance.
Although it wasn¡¯t much, it was already incredibly miraculous.
¡°This Dao platform¡¡±
Su Changsheng¡¯s gaze fell upon the Dao platform, and he was surprised.
¡°Humph, surprised, aren¡¯t you? This is one of the benefits of the Heaven-Class Room No. 1. These Dao platforms can assist cultivators below the Quasi-Emperor level. Sitting here for three to five years can be equivalent to a minor Dao enlightenment.¡±
The Ninth Princess said with some pride.
¡°Indeed, very surprising. The Myriad Dao Immortal Alliance truly has unfathomable foundations!¡±
Su Changsheng shook his head. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
Such Dao platforms, in some overlord sects like the Taishi Sect, would likely be considered supreme treasures, akin to the very essence of their heritage.
But here in the Myriad Dao Immortal Alliance, even a random branch had so many Dao platforms.
¡°Isn¡¯t the Myriad Dao Immortal Alliance afraid of something happening by placing such precious Dao platforms in a small branch?¡± Su Changsheng asked with some confusion.
After all, no matter how powerful the Myriad Dao Immortal Alliance was, a small branch in a continent couldn¡¯t be too exaggerated and might not have a Great Saint overseeing it.
Such precious treasures would be enough to tempt a Great Saint to take action.
¡°You don¡¯t understand. Any Great Saint-level powerhouse wouldn¡¯t be foolish enough to attack the Myriad Dao Immortal Alliance. And those below the Great Saint level are merely ants, posing no real threat!¡±
The Ninth Princess shook her head and continued to explain, ¡°The Myriad Dao Immortal Alliance¡¯s foundation is incredibly terrifying. The power they have today was truly fought for!¡±
¡°In the past, there were indeed powerhouses who attacked branches of the Myriad Dao Immortal Alliance, but all those who took action died, cursed to death by the supreme powerhouses of the alliance using the power of karma!¡±
¡°Even¡ an Emperor was slain!¡±
At the end, the Ninth Princess hesitated for a moment before sighing and revealing this.
A rare expression of reverence appeared on her exquisite face.
¡°Slaying an Emperor?¡±
Su Changsheng gasped.
Not only him, but the group of Imperial Family powerhouses behind the Ninth Princess also looked incredibly shocked.
It was the first time they had heard of this.
Only Aunt Ye remained calm, as if she had known all along, looking very composed.
¡°Hehe, this world is vast. The Xuanhuang Great World has many heavenly realms, and the Eternal Heavenly Realm is just one of them. The Imperial Family is merely one of the Overlords of the Eternal Heavenly Realm!¡±
The Ninth Princess¡¯s delicate face was filled with reverence, and her tone was solemn as she continued:
¡°But the Myriad Dao Immortal Alliance spans the entire Great World, and even beyond¡ This is the true Overlord, with an unfathomably terrifying foundation that even Emperors dare not provoke!¡±
¡°Why does the Myriad Dao Immortal Alliance dare to use ¡®Immortal¡¯ in its name?¡±
¡°There is a reason for this!¡±
Upon hearing this, Su Changsheng finally understood.
Why the Ninth Princess said that no one dared to attack the Myriad Dao Immortal Alliance, not even its branches.
Because the Myriad Dao Immortal Alliance had true ¡°Immortals¡± within it!
An entity that could even slay Emperors and had supreme ¡°Immortals¡± within it¡ªwhat kind of powerhouse would dare to recklessly seek trouble with them?
Great Saint-level powerhouses already had the qualifications to touch upon some of the great secrets of the world.
Therefore, powerhouses of this level were aware of at least a fraction of the Myriad Dao Immortal Alliance¡¯s terrifying power, and thus never provoked them.
Su Changsheng also became more aware of just how deep the waters of this world truly were.
¡°Alright, talking about this now is pointless. It¡¯s still too far away from us. The Imperial Family is already an insurmountable peak of the Great Dao!¡±
The Ninth Princess waved her hand.
¡°If you want to consider matters of the Myriad Dao Immortal Alliance, wait until you become a Quasi-Emperor. Only at that level will you barely qualify to be considered a significant figure!¡±
Quasi-Emperor?
Su Changsheng raised an eyebrow. He had just broken through to the Saint King realm, and becoming a Quasi-Emperor was still a distant goal.
It seemed that he still had a long way to go to become a true powerhouse.
Chapter 67
Chapter 67
He decided that once he returned, he would marry more wives and have more children.
Emperors? Immortals?
As long as he had enough children, he would eventually be able to surpass all of them.
¡°¡±
At this moment, the Ninth Princess clapped her hands, and beautiful maidservants entered the room, carrying various spiritual fruits, teas, and even exquisite immortal wines, placing them down one by one.
¡°Don¡¯t be shy, help yourself!¡±
The Ninth Princess smiled charmingly and waved her hand generously.
Su Changsheng glanced at the offerings, raising an eyebrow. These spiritual fruits and teas were all of extremely high grade.
The rich essence was overwhelming, with fragments of the Great Dao swirling around, making one¡¯s mouth water.
Just these spiritual fruits and immortal wines alone could bankrupt some Saints.
This was truly the world of the wealthy.
Su Changsheng sighed inwardly but didn¡¯t hold back, leisurely helping himself to the offerings.
Before he began his cultivation journey, his greatest loves were gourmet food and beauty. Now that he had beauty, he could also indulge in gourmet food.
In a person¡¯s life, food and beauty were indispensable!
Time passed.
Su Changsheng chatted casually with the Ninth Princess while waiting for the auction to begin.
At the same time, his gaze continuously scanned the surroundings, searching for the reincarnation of the Ancient Human King.
During this period, more and more powerhouses arrived at the auction, each surrounded by terrifying auras. Saint ancestors with overwhelming vitality were welcomed in.
However, the rooms they entered were far less luxurious than the one Su Changsheng was in.
¡°¡±
Finally, with the sound of a drum containing Daoist charm, the entire auction hall was instantly filled with its resonance.
All the powerhouses were startled, including Su Changsheng, whose gaze immediately swept over.
¡°Welcome, esteemed guests, to the Myriad Dao Immortal Alliance¡¯s auction. I now declare the auction officially open!¡±
Soon, an elderly man with a kind face took the stage, cupping his hands and smiling at the many powerhouses present.
A Saint King!
In the Heaven-Class Room No. 1, Su Changsheng raised an eyebrow. Even the elderly man hosting the auction was at the Saint King level.
Su Changsheng now had a clearer understanding of the Myriad Dao Immortal Alliance¡¯s profound foundation.
No wonder they could remain so aloof and untouchable, with no one daring to provoke them.
¡°Now, we will officially begin the auction with the first item¡ªa Saint King Weapon!¡±
The elderly man clapped his hands, and soon, a maidservant brought forth a treasure surrounded by holy light and permeated with the aura of laws.
¡°The starting bid is one billion jin of Origin stones, with each increment no less than ten million!¡±
The elderly man announced.
One billion jin of Origin stones?
Su Changsheng shook his head inwardly. This was equivalent to a top-tier Origin mine. Even a top-tier force would only have about twice this amount if they emptied their entire foundation.
However, for some top-tier Saints who operated independently or had the backing of a major force, or even half-step Saint Kings, this was still acceptable.
Their eyes were all burning with desire.
A Saint King Weapon could significantly enhance their combat power.
Even Saint Kings would be tempted.
¡°I bid one billion and five hundred million!¡±
¡°This old man offers one billion and eighty million!¡±
¡°One billion and one hundred million¡¡±
Quickly, one after another, the tempted powerhouses began to bid. They were all Saint ancestors, each with formidable strength.
¡°Are you going to bid? You¡¯ve just broken through to Saint King not long ago; you must be in need of a weapon, right?¡±
Beside him, the Ninth Princess smiled and said, ¡°Are you going to bid?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t need it!¡±
Su Changsheng shook his head. He wasn¡¯t surprised that the Ninth Princess knew about his breakthrough.
After all, Aunt Ye was very likely a Great Saint, so it wasn¡¯t unusual for her to discern his realm.
He didn¡¯t need a so-called Saint King Weapon.
For Su Changsheng now, to enhance his strength, he would need at least a Great Saint Weapon, or even a Quasi-Emperor Weapon.
Soon, the Saint King Weapon was auctioned off to a top-tier powerhouse at the Half-Step Saint King level, for a price of three billion eight hundred million jin of Origin stones.
This was equivalent to the entire foundation of a top-tier force.
Su Changsheng shook his head inwardly. It was too extravagant; he was right not to have attended before.
Otherwise, he would have been utterly disheartened.
Next, one after another, auction items were presented, each not much inferior to the Saint King Weapon. Some were even more extraordinary. Among them, a damaged Great Saint Weapon appeared, sparking fierce competition among the powerhouses.
Even the golden-haired youth from the Heavenly Demon Hall and the blood-clad figure from the Heavenly Kingdom Organization had fervent gazes.
A damaged Great Saint Weapon could significantly enhance their combat power, enabling them to kill enemies across realms and contend with top-tier powerhouses at the seventh or eighth level of the Saint King realm.
The price of the Great Saint Weapon continued to climb amidst the fierce competition, quickly reaching three billion and eight hundred million jin of Origin stones.
¡°Five billion!¡±
However, just as the golden-haired youth and the blood-clad figure were fiercely competing, a lazy voice rang out, instantly silencing everyone and leaving them in shock.
¡°Five billion?¡±
Boom!
The golden-haired youth and the blood-clad youth immediately turned their gazes, filled with boiling killing intent and terrifying murderous aura.
The killing intent of two Saint Kings was enough to intimidate even a top-tier Saint.
¡°Impudent!¡±
A cold shout rang out, accompanied by a trace of Great Saint¡¯s might, like divine thunder from the nine heavens, causing chaos to explode. The two youths¡¯ faces turned pale, and they coughed up blood from their mouths and noses.
Their pupils revealed a look of shock.
A Great Saint?
The two felt a chill in their hearts. As they looked over, their pupils contracted instantly. It was the Heaven-Class Room No. 1.
The Ninth Princess!
The two immediately understood.
The one who had just placed the bid was actually the Ninth Princess, their next target.
Unfortunately for them, they had inadvertently provoked the protector by her side.
Cold sweat broke out on their foreheads; they had nearly caused a major incident.
¡°Esteemed guests, no fighting is allowed during the auction!¡± At this moment, the elderly man on the auction stage spoke indifferently, with a hint of warning in his tone.
Even when facing a Great Saint, he showed no sign of reverence.
¡°I was merely retaliating, so it doesn¡¯t count as breaking the rules, right?¡± A gentle voice came from the Heaven-Class Room No. 1. It was Aunt Ye.
¡°There won¡¯t be a next time!¡±
The elderly man¡¯s gaze swept over the golden-haired youth and the blood-clad figure, his tone cold.
¡°Understood!¡±
In the room, the two felt a chill in their hearts. They both knew the terrifying power of the Myriad Dao Immortal Alliance and did not dare to argue.
In the auction hall, the powerhouses from various factions, including those at the Eternal Realm, Half-Saints, and even Saint ancestors, were all incredibly shocked.
They hadn¡¯t expected that a damaged Great Saint Weapon would prompt a Great Saint to take action.
A Great Saint!
This was someone who could overlook numerous continents and be considered a giant in any divine realm.
They were truly fortunate to witness such an existence take action today.
¡°Ninth Princess, you shouldn¡¯t be lacking in Great Saint Weapons, let alone a damaged one!¡±
In the Heaven-Class Room No. 1, Su Changsheng glanced at the calm middle-aged woman, then turned his gaze to the Ninth Princess.
¡°This princess naturally doesn¡¯t need it, nor can I use it. However, it¡¯s not for me; it¡¯s for you!¡± Upon hearing this, the Ninth Princess smiled slightly.
¡°For me? I can¡¯t afford it!¡±
Su Changsheng was stunned, then shook his head.
Five billion jin, while not impossible to gather, was too high a price and wasn¡¯t worth it for him.
¡°Who said you had to buy it? This princess is giving it to you!¡± The Ninth Princess gave Su Changsheng a peculiar look, then spoke generously.
Upon hearing this, not only Su Changsheng but also the other powerhouses from the Imperial Court in the room looked at Su Changsheng with complex expressions, filled with envy.
Am I being kept?
Su Changsheng also felt a bit strange in his heart.
This was a Great Saint Weapon worth five billion jin of source stones, and she just gave it to him?
Such extravagance!
¡°Then I must thank the Ninth Princess for her generosity!¡±
Su Changsheng grinned and said, looking at the Ninth Princess with a sense of gratitude.
She truly was a wealthy lady with more money than sense!
¡°What kind of look is that?¡± The Ninth Princess¡¯s eyes showed displeasure, sensing something amiss.
¡°Just your imagination!¡± Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
Su Changsheng replied calmly.
¡°Next, we have a special auction item!¡±
¡°A stunning woman with the bloodline of a Human King!¡±
The voice of the elderly man on the auction stage rang out, immediately causing Su Changsheng¡¯s eyes to narrow as he looked over.
The Human King bloodline has appeared¡¡
Chapter 68
Chapter 68
Wasn¡¯t this the reincarnation of the Ancient Human King as indicated by the system prompt?
Su Changsheng was astonished.
It seemed that all his previous guesses were wrong.
The other party was not some hidden powerhouse of the Myriad Dao Immortal Alliance, but an auction item.
¡°Someone with the Human King bloodline?¡±
The Ninth Princess, standing nearby, also showed interest, her eyes looking at the auction stage with curiosity.
¡°Is the Human King bloodline very rare?¡±
Su Changsheng asked.
From the beginning of the auction until now, the Ninth Princess had seemed largely uninterested.
Even for that damaged Great Saint Weapon, she had only casually made a bid, showing no real interest.
But for this woman with the Human King bloodline, she was genuinely intrigued.
¡°The Human King bloodline is not simple. Once awakened, it possesses a talent comparable to the top divine physiques. If the Human King Sacred Physique is awakened, it becomes incredibly powerful, comparable to the most elite sacred physiques!¡±
The Ninth Princess explained.
¡°Of course, that¡¯s not the main point. The owner of the Human King bloodline is said to be a descendant of a supreme powerhouse from the ancient era¡ªthe Human King!¡±
¡°This lineage is rumored to hold great secrets, and it is said that through them, one can find the legendary inheritance of the Human King Hall. Moreover, there have been more than one successful attempt!¡±
¡°Therefore, whenever someone with the Human King bloodline appears, they are hunted and pursued!¡±
The inheritance of the Human King Hall? The Ancient Human King?
Hearing this, Su Changsheng¡¯s expression turned a bit strange. This person was not just related; she was the reincarnation of that Ancient Human King.
He had encountered an ancestor.
¡°Is the Human King Hall very powerful? If more than one person has already obtained its inheritance, shouldn¡¯t the inheritance be gone? Why are people with the Human King bloodline still being hunted?¡±
Su Changsheng asked.
¡°I¡¯m not entirely sure how powerful it is, but it¡¯s said to be a terrifying force that can rival the Myriad Dao Immortal Alliance. Additionally, the inheritance of the Human King Hall is not just in one place; there are many inheritances, but they require the Human King bloodline to unlock!¡±
¡°Moreover, not everyone with the Human King bloodline can unlock them; it requires luck!¡±
¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Myriad Dao Immortal Alliance to put someone with the Human King bloodline up for auction. It¡¯s quite peculiar. Could it be that they don¡¯t value the Human King inheritance?¡±
The Ninth Princess had a playful look, and then, noticing Su Changsheng¡¯s interest, she added a discouraging remark.
¡°Of course, don¡¯t get your hopes up too high. Throughout history, not even one in ten owners of the Human King bloodline has succeeded. This one being abandoned by the Myriad Dao Immortal Alliance is probably a failure as well!¡±
¡°I¡¯m just a bit interested!¡±
Upon hearing this, Su Changsheng smiled faintly.
As for the so-called Human King inheritance, he didn¡¯t care about it; he was only interested in the owner of the Human King bloodline.
¡°Human King bloodline? What is that? I¡¯ve never heard of it!¡±
¡°Could it be some kind of special bloodline, like the Ancient Sacred Body lineage¡?¡±
¡°No matter what, if it can appear in the Myriad Dao Immortal Alliance¡¯s auction, it must be extraordinary!¡±
At the auction, many powerhouses showed confusion. Even the Saint ancestors were unclear about the origins of the so-called Human King bloodline.
However, out of trust in the Myriad Dao Immortal Alliance, they did not question it much.
¡°Human King bloodline?¡±
On the other side, the golden-haired youth and the blood-clad figure both had their breaths quicken, immediately thinking of something, their eyes becoming fervent.
¡°It seems that many of you are puzzled. Allow me to explain¡¡±
At this moment, on the auction stage, the elderly man smiled faintly and began to reveal information about the Human King bloodline.
The entire audience was in an uproar.
All the powerhouses were shocked. Once awakened, it could rival the top divine physiques?
And it could also be used to find the legendary inheritance of the Human King Hall?
In an instant, many Saint ancestors were all moved.
¡°¡±
Soon, under the guidance of several beautiful maidservants, a stunning woman in white walked up.
She wore a thin veil on her face, but the faintly visible features were already breathtakingly beautiful.
Her skin was flawless like white jade, her figure tall and graceful, her eyebrows and eyes as picturesque as a painting. Her eyes were clear as water, and her demeanor was elegant and noble, like a celestial goddess.
There was a mysterious aura about her.
This scene made the eyes of the gathered powerhouses light up. Her appearance alone was enough to captivate them.
One by one, they were eager and ready to acquire her.
¡°This is the owner of the Human King bloodline. However, there is an issue that must be mentioned in advance: this woman has a mysterious power that prevents anyone from touching her body!¡±
¡°Our Great Saint ancestors in the alliance have tried, but they couldn¡¯t make contact. As for Quasi-Emperors, we haven¡¯t tested it yet, so we are unsure!¡±
¡°So, everyone, if you wish to bid, you must think carefully!¡±
The elderly man said with a smile.
¡°What? Even Great Saints can¡¯t make contact?¡± sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
¡°Then what¡¯s the use of bidding on her? Is she just going to be a decorative vase?¡±
¡°It really isn¡¯t that simple. No wonder they put her up for auction!¡±
One by one, the powerhouses expressed their disappointment, completely ignoring the woman in white on the stage, treating her merely as an object.
On the stage, the woman in white had a cold expression, indifferent to everything around her.
¡°¡¡¡±
The elderly man on the stage just smiled at everyone¡¯s doubts without offering any explanation.
¡°So that¡¯s how it is!¡±
The Ninth Princess also suddenly understood. If that was the case, it could be explained.
However, she didn¡¯t mind.
If even Great Saints couldn¡¯t make contact, then just find a quasi-emperor.
With her status as the Ninth Princess of the Imperial Court, inviting a Quasi-Emperor for help would be incredibly easy.
It really was her!
On the side, after the woman in white took the stage, Su Changsheng¡¯s eyes sharpened, confirming that she was indeed the reincarnation of the Ancient Human King, as the system had indicated.
¡°Ninth Princess, I want this woman. How about letting me have her?¡± Su Changsheng turned his head and said to the Ninth Princess.
¡°You? Alright!¡±
The Ninth Princess was a bit surprised. Although she was somewhat astonished, she did not refuse and directly agreed.
¡°The auction begins!¡±
¡°Starting price is one billion, with each increment no less than ten million!¡±
The elderly man¡¯s voice rang out.
However, this time, not many powerhouses spoke up.
After all, a vase that could only be looked at wasn¡¯t worth spending billions of jin of Origin stones.
That was nearly equivalent to the value of a Saint King Weapon, something that only top-tier powerhouses could afford.
¡°One billion and ten million!¡±
The voice of the golden-haired youth rang out, his tone calm, causing many powerhouses to be taken aback.
Was there really someone who didn¡¯t believe in the mysterious power?
However, upon seeing that the bidder was actually a Saint King from before, everyone felt a chill in their hearts.
¡°One billion and fifty million!¡±
A hoarse voice rang out, and the blood-clad figure also spoke, his words filled with an overwhelming stench of blood that made people feel nauseous.
With two Saint Kings starting to compete, the others showed expressions of surprise and chose to watch the spectacle.
¡°One billion and one hundred million¡¡±
¡°One billion and two hundred million¡¡±
Quickly, under the competition between the two, the price rapidly climbed to 1.5 billion, leaving the other powerhouses speechless.
Truly worthy of being Saint Kings, spending so many Origin stones just to buy a vase.
¡°Three billion!¡±
Just as the price was gradually increasing and the two were locked in a tight contest, a lazy voice suddenly rang out, causing the two who had been bidding to fall silent.
The many powerhouses present were also shocked.
Because this was the same person who had previously bought the Great Saint Weapon, someone who possessed a Great Saint powerhouse!
With this person speaking up, the result was already determined.
On the other side, the golden-haired youth¡¯s eyes turned cold, a chill emanating from his gaze.
However, he chose to endure it.
¡°The Ninth Princess? Once we reach the secret realm and you lose your protector, I don¡¯t believe you can still cause trouble!¡±
The golden-haired youth muttered to himself, his heart filled with killing intent. The blood-clad figure also remained silent.
However, the stench of blood around him grew even stronger, his killing intent boiling over, like a rising sea of blood.
¡°Ninth Princess¡¡±
In the Heaven-Class Room No.1, Su Changsheng looked at the Ninth Princess, a puzzled expression in his eyes.
¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. With your limited resources, you¡¯d probably be broke after buying her. It¡¯s better if I buy her for you. It¡¯s just a small amount of money anyway!¡±
The Ninth Princess waved her hand dismissively.
Su Changsheng smiled helplessly.
If the Ninth Princess knew that he was buying her just to make her his wife, who knew if she would go berserk?
But considering the Ninth Princess¡¯s personality, she probably wouldn¡¯t care about such a trivial matter.
Still, what kind of situation was this? Using another woman¡¯s money to support his own wife?
For a moment, Su Changsheng fell into a peculiar contemplation, his expression rather strange.
¡°Next¡¡±
Chapter 69
Chapter 69
Soon, the woman in white stepped down, and one auction item after another was presented. Each one was a rare treasure, a top-tier divine artifact.
Every item emitted divine light, surrounded by rules, and came in various types, clearly not ordinary items.
During this time, other Saints also made their moves, successfully bidding on several rare divine artifacts.
For instance, a Saint exuding sharp sword intent, a Saint ancestor from the Lingxu Sword Sect, successfully bid on a stone tablet inscribed with the sword dao rules of a Saint King-level sword dao Saint.
Another example was an elderly Saint who successfully bid on a sacred herb capable of temporarily restoring an aging Saint to their peak condition.
This was the old Saint from the Wang family.
Su Changsheng also made several bids, successfully acquiring ancient herbs capable of repairing the primordial spirit and various heavenly materials and earthly treasures for strengthening the physical body, spending nearly one billion jin of Origin stones.
As for the Ninth Princess, she seemed uninterested in the auction items and did not bid even once.
Finally, the auction came to an end.
¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll settle the bill for you, and then you can take your items!¡±
The Ninth Princess clapped her hands and said.
Su Changsheng didn¡¯t stand on ceremony and followed her all the way to a palace within the Myriad Dao Immortal Alliance to complete the transaction.
¡°This is yours!¡±
The Ninth Princess handed a damaged Great Saint Weapon to Su Changsheng.
It was an ancient sword, dark gold in color, with faint starry illusions. One could vaguely see a sea of stars rising and falling, ready to unleash immense power at any moment.
¡°It really is it!¡±
Taking the dark gold ancient sword, Su Changsheng¡¯s expression became somewhat complex.
It carried the aura of the Starfall Saint Scripture.
¡°Do you recognize it?¡±
The Ninth Princess was somewhat surprised.
¡°Yes, the founder of the cultivation technique I practiced before was the owner of this ancient sword!¡±
Su Changsheng said indifferently.
With this ancient sword appearing at the auction, the fate of the creator of the Starfall Saint Scripture naturally goes without saying.
It was precisely because of this that he had taken an extra look earlier, which the Ninth Princess noticed, and she casually bought it for him.
¡°Don¡¯t be sad. This world is like this. No matter how powerful an existence is, there will come a day when they fall. Even Emperors are no exception!¡±
The Ninth Princess consoled him.
In response, Su Changsheng said nothing. He had no particular feelings for the founder of the Starfall Saint Scripture; it was just that learning of his demise left him with a complex mood.
¡°This is yours now, so treat her well in the future!¡±
Beside him, the stunning woman in white stood quietly, her eyes calm, while the Ninth Princess pointed at her with a somewhat playful expression. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
¡°My name is Su Changsheng. From now on, you will be called Yuxin!¡±
Su Changsheng didn¡¯t mind and looked at the woman in white with a slight teasing smile as he spoke.
¡°¡¡¡±
Upon hearing this, the woman in white was shocked. For the first time, her calm eyes showed a hint of surprise as she looked at Su Changsheng, as if trying to see through him.
She was somewhat astonished.
Did he know her name? Or was this just a coincidence?
¡°How do you like this name?¡±
Su Changsheng¡¯s eyes were gentle, ignoring her surprise, and he simply smiled.
¡°Alright!¡±
Yuxin fell silent.
Her mind was pure, and her senses were sharp. She vaguely sensed Su Changsheng¡¯s thoughts; it seemed he knew her?
Moreover, giving her this name seemed to carry a hint of teasing.
¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±
Soon, Su Changsheng and his group left the room.
However, as soon as they stepped out, they encountered the golden-haired youth and the blood-clad figure, among others.
¡°¡±
The two of them glanced over, their eyes lingering on the stunning woman in white before shifting to Su Changsheng. But they quickly restrained themselves.
This was due to the presence of the Ninth Princess beside him.
¡°The Great Saint Secret Realm is about to open. Are you really not going with me?¡±
The Ninth Princess glanced at them, then ignored them, turning her attention to Su Changsheng and inviting him once more.
¡°I¡¯m not going to the Great Saint Secret Realm, but if you encounter any danger, I¡¯ll come to help you!¡± Su Changsheng first shook his head to decline, then smiled.
¡°Hmph! With my status, do I need your help!?¡±
The Ninth Princess, with a look of disdain, then tossed her head and left with a group of Imperial Court powerhouses.
However, Su Changsheng still keenly noticed the slight upward curve of her lips.
She¡¯s being tsundere!
Su Changsheng couldn¡¯t help but chuckle inwardly.
¡°Saint Changsheng, it¡¯s been a long time. You surely haven¡¯t forgotten this old man, have you!¡±
On the other side, the recently appeared elder Saint from the Wang family approached, his face bearing a warm smile.
¡°Long time no see!¡±
Upon seeing the elder Saint from the Wang family, Su Changsheng also nodded; he naturally hadn¡¯t forgotten him.
¡°Aren¡¯t you going to the Great Saint Secret Realm? With your strength, you could surely gain considerable opportunities there!¡±
After a few casual exchanges, the elder Saint from the Wang family smiled and extended an invitation.
¡°No, thank you!¡±
Su Changsheng shook his head. Not long after, he took his leave, departing with Yuxin.
Just before leaving, Su Changsheng keenly sensed two malicious gazes.
They came from the golden-haired youth and the blood-clad figure.
¡°Two Saint Kings¡¡±
Su Changsheng silently muttered to himself, then shook his head, no longer paying them any mind.
If they dared to provoke him.
He wouldn¡¯t mind personally crushing them.
¡°Yuxin, let¡¯s go!¡±
Su Changsheng looked at the stunning woman in white beside him and spoke softly.
¡°Alright!¡±
Hearing this, Yuxin felt a bit strange, but still followed closely behind him.
Boom!
Just as Su Changsheng and Yuxin left the auction, from beyond the distant lands, a massive column of light soared into the sky, and a tremendous voice spread throughout the entire True Saint Continent.
¡°My inheritance is hidden here; those who are fated may obtain it!¡±
For a moment, all the powerhouses were filled with excitement. The Great Saint Secret Realm had finally fully opened.
This time, it was the last chance.
¡°The true inheritance has emerged. I hope it won¡¯t disappoint me; I¡¯ve been waiting for years!¡±
The Ninth Princess stepped into the air, her eyes gazing at the distant land, murmuring to herself.
¡°Aunt Ye, let¡¯s go!¡±
Soon, the Ninth Princess led a group of Imperial Court powerhouses towards the location of the Great Saint Secret Realm.
¡°The prey has entered the net!¡±
On the other side, the golden-haired youth and his companions¡¯ eyes gleamed with a strong, cold intent.
¡°The Great Saint Secret Realm has actually opened?¡±
Outside Wanxiang City, tens of thousands of miles away, a young man with black horns stopped in his tracks, frowning as he looked into the distance.
¡°Forget it, let¡¯s deal with the Ninth Princess first!¡±
He muttered to himself.
In the Demon Burial Valley, a vast secret realm, the aura of a Great Saint tore through everything, revealing this ancient land.
At the end of the ancient land, a towering vortex appeared, faintly revealing a small world.
Beyond the horizon, figures exuding terrifying auras appeared, all of them powerful beings from various factions. There were those in the Eternal Realm, Half-Saints, and even revered Saint Ancestors.
¡°The secret realm has opened. Charge! The Great Saint¡¯s inheritance will definitely be mine!¡±
A Saint Ancestor, his eyes burning with fervor, rushed in directly.
Soon, one powerhouse after another followed closely, charging into the Great Saint Secret Realm.
¡°The True Phoenix Great Saint¡¯s inheritance¡ I hope there is news of the Phoenix Ancestor inside!¡±
Before long, the Ninth Princess also arrived with her entourage. Her eyes burned with intensity as she looked at the secret realm, leading her group of powerhouses inside.
¡°It¡¯s time to act!¡±
In a hidden space within the endless void, a pair of blood-red eyes opened, observing the scene. He spoke softly.
¡¡
Chapter 70
Chapter 70
In this ancient land, all the powerhouses had already entered, including the elder Saint from the Wang family and others.
The land was empty, with only a pair of blood-red eyes opening, overlooking everything from the boundless void.
At this moment, from the edge of the sky, terrifying auras descended. Amidst the dazzling golden light, a golden-haired youth landed.
His entire body radiated divine light, with golden hair flowing and eyes like two suns, within which runes flickered and intense true fire burned.
¡°Senior!¡±
The golden-haired youth cupped his hands in respect, addressing the pair of blood-red eyes in the depths of the boundless void with reverence.
That was a Great Saint, a supreme giant. Even with his noble status, he dared not act presumptuously.
¡°A descendant of the Golden-Winged Roc Clan, with such pure bloodline, almost pureblood. I didn¡¯t expect that old fellow to be willing to send you out!¡±
The owner of the blood-red eyes in the boundless void spoke, his tone indifferent.
The Golden-Winged Roc Clan was an extremely powerful and terrifying race, whose descendants were said to be capable of slaying gods, able to kill divine bodies of the same rank. The near-pureblood Golden-Winged Roc Clan.
Comparable to the top divine bodies!
This was a monstrous genius with the potential of a Great Saint.
Even in the Heavenly Kingdom, he was one of the most elite divine sons, to be cultivated with utmost effort.
¡°It¡¯s just hunting down a junior who hasn¡¯t even become a Saint yet. My father considers it my training, a bit of an overreaction!¡±
The golden-haired youth said with a faint smile.
Behind him, one figure after another appeared, each exuding an overwhelming and terrifying aura.
Every one of them was a Saint.
However, they were not of the human race; each bore more or less signs of the demon race.
On the other side, boundless blood surged forth, killing intent as vast as the sea. A blood-clad figure, as if walking through mountains of corpses and seas of blood, was approaching slowly.
Upon seeing the other party, the golden-haired youth¡¯s pupils contracted slightly, a trace of solemnity rising in his heart.
The other party was terrifying.
Even though he was very confident in his own strength, he dared not underestimate him in the slightest!
¡°Greetings, Lord Sovereign!¡±
The blood-clad figure descended, then bowed. His face was obscured, and only a hoarse voice could be heard.
¡°Mm, Number Twenty, you will join forces with Number Twenty-One and the others to hunt down the Ninth Princess!¡±
¡°Remember, do not underestimate her as a junior. She is far more terrifying than you can imagine!¡±
The owner of the blood-red eyes warned.
¡°Yes!¡±
Upon hearing this, although the blood-clad figure¡¯s face was obscured, the intensity in his eyes became more pronounced.
He took it very seriously!
In the boundless void, several indistinct figures appeared, each exuding an enigmatic and unfathomable aura. They were all assassins from the Heavenly Kingdom.
Among them, the leading black figure was the strongest, only slightly inferior to the blood-clad figure.
¡°¡¡¡±
On the other side, the expression of the golden-haired youth finally changed. Seeing so many assassins from the Heavenly Kingdom, a sense of dread filled his heart, and a faint chill crept in.
Assassins from the Heavenly Kingdom.
They were already extremely dangerous and terrifying.
Now, two Saint Kings and seven or eight top-tier assassin Saints had appeared.
Such a terrifying lineup.
No matter how confident he was, he didn¡¯t dare claim he could oppose them, and escaping might even be difficult.
As expected of the Heavenly Kingdom, truly terrifying!
The golden-haired youth sighed inwardly, simultaneously understanding that the Heavenly Kingdom was not to be easily offended.
¡°Where are the people from the Demon Palace?¡±
At this moment, the blood-red eyes looked over, but the powerhouses from the Crimson Refining Demon Palace were nowhere to be seen, causing a hint of dissatisfaction in his tone.
¡°Rest assured, they will come!¡±
A calm voice echoed, and the void silently shattered. A vague figure walked out, with long black hair and a tall stature, hands clasped behind his back, as if stepping on an ancient demonic mountain.
An overwhelming and terrifying aura flowed around him. Though it did not erupt, it still exerted immense pressure on everyone present.
¡°Old devil, if we add that old fellow, the three of us together should be able to hold off that protector and force the Ninth Princess to reveal some of her trump cards!¡±
The blood-red eyes looked over, showing a serious expression for the first time, and spoke.
¡°I have arrived as well!¡±
From the distant endless sky, a golden figure roared forth, crossing countless distances in an instant, descending here, exuding divine might like that of the sun.
As if an ancient divine king had descended upon the world.
¡°Father!¡±
Seeing that figure, the golden-haired youth revealed a look of joy. That was his father.
The Lord of the Heavenly Demon Hall, King Tian Cang.
¡°Yes!¡±
King Tian Cang stood with his hands clasped behind his back, golden light surging and divine fire swirling around him, resembling a deity. He merely glanced at him, exuding immense majesty.
¡°That esteemed one has already set up a killing trap. With our combined efforts, we only need to suppress that protector!¡±
He said in a deep voice.
¡°The rest is up to you!¡±
¡°We don¡¯t necessarily need to kill her; crippling her will be sufficient!¡± He glanced at everyone, speaking indifferently.
¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±
As his words fell, King Tian Cang, the Lord of the Crimson Refining Demon Palace, and the Sovereign of the Heavenly Kingdom, the three Great Saints, joined forces and directly entered the secret realm.
They did not conceal their auras, proceeding openly and exuding the might of Great Saints.
¡°The Ninth Princess of the Imperial Court, hunting such a noble figure is truly something to look forward to!¡±
Seeing the three Great Saints enter, the blood-clad figure couldn¡¯t help but let out a cold laugh.
In his blood-red pupils, a cruel killing intent flickered, sending chills down one¡¯s spine.
¡°The people from the Demon Palace haven¡¯t arrived yet; we need to wait a bit longer!¡± The golden-haired youth stood with his hands behind his back, his heart also surging with excitement.
That was an imperial princess, of such noble status, yet today she would fall at their hands.
Thinking of this, the golden-haired youth felt his blood faintly boiling.
¡¡
On the other side, Su Changsheng walked on the ground, taking Yuxin step by step towards Wanxiang City.
Although it seemed like a leisurely walk, each step spanned thousands of miles.
Su Changsheng had no interest in the opportunities within the Great Saint Secret Realm.
But for some reason, upon returning, his brow kept twitching, and he faintly felt a sense of unease.
It wasn¡¯t directed at himself.
But the members of the Su family, as well as Gu Qingge and others, were all safe and sound.
There were no signs indicating anything had gone wrong.
So why was there this strange feeling? Could it be an illusion?
¡°You seem a bit anxious!¡±
As Su Changsheng was lost in thought, Yuxin, who had been by his side all along, spoke up, her tone serene.
¡°You can tell?¡±
Su Changsheng glanced at her in surprise, his expression somewhat astonished. He hadn¡¯t shown any signs, had he? S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
Could this be the ability of the reincarnated Ancient Human King?
¡°Yes, my divine sense is very strong. I can sense some people¡¯s inner emotions!¡±
Yuxin said softly.
This ability was quite impressive. It was important to note that his cultivation was far above Yuxin¡¯s; he was a Saint King.
Yet Yuxin could still sense his emotions.
That was quite remarkable.
¡°¡¡So, can you sense what I¡¯m thinking right now?¡±
At this moment, Su Changsheng¡¯s lips curved slightly as he thought of something. He then stopped in his tracks, his eyes flickering with a certain light, and he gazed at Yuxin.
¡°¡¡I should be able to. You¡ you¡ shameless¡¡± Yuxin instinctively paused, nodded slightly, and began to sense his thoughts. But the next second, her face flushed red, and she looked at him with a mix of embarrassment and annoyance.
That feeling¡ he actually wanted to¡
¡°Indeed, it¡¯s quite impressive, but from now on, you can only use this ability on me, not on anyone else!¡±
Seeing that it indeed worked, Su Changsheng nodded in satisfaction.
¡°What do you plan to do with me? No one can touch my body, not even you. Even Great Saints and Quasi-Emperor powerhouses can¡¯t!¡±
Yuxin¡¯s face was flushed with embarrassment, her heart filled with annoyance, but she quickly calmed down. She looked at Su Changsheng with a steady gaze and spoke coldly.
¡°If you intend to use my bloodline power to unlock the Human King¡¯s Hall inheritance, then you can forget about it. That¡¯s impossible!¡±
Her body contained a mysterious power.
Any being harboring ill intentions towards her could not directly touch her body.
Of course, that was the extent of it.
If a powerful being directly confined the space, taking her along with the earth and space, there would be no way to resist.
That was exactly how she had been captured.
¡°Who said I want to use you to obtain the Human King¡¯s Hall inheritance? That kind of thing requires a blood sacrifice of the Human King¡¯s bloodline. Rest assured, I¡¯m not that foolish!¡±
Su Changsheng shook his head with a laugh.
Chapter 71
Chapter 71
When he previously discussed with the Ninth Princess, he also understood the tragic fate of the Human King¡¯s bloodline.
Once they appeared, they were hunted and pursued.
And to obtain the many inheritances of the Human King¡¯s Hall, a blood sacrifice of the Human King¡¯s bloodline was required.
It must be said, this method was very cruel.
But in this cruel fantasy world, such things were all too common.
Su Changsheng naturally wouldn¡¯t do such a thing.
The one before him was the reincarnation of the Ancient Human King; she herself was the most precious treasure. How could he not have her bear ten or eight children for him?
¡°Why? Isn¡¯t the Human King¡¯s Hall inheritance the most precious thing?¡± Yuxin was taken aback. Although she could sense that Su Changsheng was thinking about things that made her blush, she was still shocked to hear this.
¡°You are far more precious than any Human King¡¯s inheritance!¡±
Su Changsheng raised his hand and, under Yuxin¡¯s shocked gaze, gently caressed her cheek, speaking playfully.
¡°I want you. You are my future wife, and you will bear my children!¡±
¡°What?!¡±
Yuxin was completely stunned.
Why could he touch her?
And having children?
Yuxin couldn¡¯t even imagine herself being pregnant; it was something she had never considered.
¡°This is the power of the Immortal Physique!¡±
Su Changsheng¡¯s expression remained calm, though he was inwardly amazed.
Before touching her, he sensed an inexplicable repulsive force. However, by utilizing the primordial power of the Eternal Calamity Primordial Demon Body, he suppressed this force.
¡°You¡ you spent three billion jin of Origin, just for me? Just because you want me to bear your children?¡±
Yuxin was somewhat bewildered.
She had been auctioned off for a staggering three billion.
If converted into equivalent resources, it would be enough to cultivate a Saint King.
Spending so many resources just to have her bear children?
She couldn¡¯t comprehend it.
¡°You just need to know this, and don¡¯t worry about anything else. Once we return, we can get married!¡±
Su Changsheng said with a faint smile.
Additionally, there were Ziyue Empress and An Miaoyi. The three of you can get married to me together when the time comes.
This seems to be the first time, right? Just thinking about it is quite thrilling!
¡°I¡ you¡ you¡¯re too crazy¡¡±
Yuxin¡¯s tone was hurried, and she looked at Su Changsheng with shocked eyes.
She had lived for so many years, yet it was the first time she had met such a peculiar person.
¡°Let¡¯s go, we¡¯re heading back!¡±
Su Changsheng chuckled lightly and then turned around, leading Yuxin in the opposite direction.
¡°Why are you heading back?¡±
Seeing this, the previously flustered Yuxin was once again taken aback.
¡°It seems a guest doesn¡¯t want us to leave.¡±
Su Changsheng didn¡¯t respond but instead looked calmly in another direction.
There, a young man with black horns was approaching slowly, exuding an incredibly terrifying aura.
The void creaked, like shattered porcelain, breaking inch by inch under the black-horned youth¡¯s aura.
A pair of indifferent eyes were staring at him.
¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to be such a coincidence. Your luck is truly bad. I was planning to deal with that princess first, but I ended up running into you on the way, Su Changsheng!¡±
The black-horned youth said softly.
Princess?
Su Changsheng¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.
¡°The Holy Maiden of Tianyu Sect, is she with you?¡± the black-horned youth continued to ask.
¡°Indeed!¡±
Su Changsheng nodded lightly, already aware of the newcomer¡¯s identity. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
¡°It seems you¡¯ve touched someone you shouldn¡¯t have. In that case, I¡¯ll take your head first, and then go kill that princess!¡±
The black-horned youth extended a hand, his five fingers spread wide, as if to encompass the heavens and cover all things.
Between his fingers, terrifying black energy swirled, like a peerless beast devouring all things.
¡°Which princess are you referring to?¡±
Su Changsheng asked calmly, seemingly indifferent to the power of that palm.
¡°Naturally, the Ninth Princess of the Imperial Court. With your status, you can¡¯t touch that level. Just die already!¡±
The black-horned youth spoke indifferently.
The massive palm descended, and the overwhelming black energy surged forth, transforming into an immense, boundless hand that covered everything. The black energy within roared like countless black dragons.
The laws of destruction raged wildly, displaying their ultimate power.
With a loud boom, all the space shattered, and the entire area was annihilated, a boiling force of destruction surging forth.
¡°It¡¯s over!¡±
The black-horned youth withdrew his hand, a hint of disappointment in his eyes.
¡°This is supposed to be comparable to a Saint King? So weak, merely equivalent to an ordinary Ninth Heaven Saint!¡±
He sighed lightly.
His previous palm strike had once severely injured a Saint King, but it was not enough to kill someone at that level.
He had thought that Su Changsheng would be able to withstand this palm strike and exchange a few rounds with him.
But clearly, he was disappointed.
Su Changsheng simply did not have that kind of strength.
Obviously, the so-called combat power comparable to a Saint King was just an exaggeration.
But it didn¡¯t matter; his corpse should still be intact. Next, he would take Su Changsheng¡¯s head.
¡°What do you mean by ¡®it¡¯s over¡¯?¡± Su Changsheng¡¯s voice suddenly sounded in his ear.
¡°What?!¡±
The black-horned youth looked up in horror, a chill rising within him, just as a fair hand appeared before his eyes.
¡¡
Great Saint Secret Realm.
Although it was called a secret realm, it was actually an immensely vast small world, or rather, a plane.
Comparable to the size of two or three continents combined, it even had a starry sky in the outer regions, adorned with numerous star fields that illuminated the heavens.
At this moment, in an ancient land, terrifying killing formations erupted around the sprawling palaces. Chaotic energy surged, and various overwhelming sword energies crisscrossed, tearing the earth apart and causing the palaces to collapse.
¡°Ahhh¡¡±
¡°Damn it, this isn¡¯t an opportunity; it¡¯s a massacre!¡±
¡°Someone has set up a killing formation; they intend to hunt us down!¡±
Within the grand formation, powerful figures from various factions¡ªEternal Realm experts, Half-Saints, and even revered Saint Ancestors and Saint Kings¡ªwere all in a state of terror, continuously being slaughtered by the terrifying sword energies.
It was only now that they realized this was not an opportunity, not a secret realm, but a cataclysmic massacre, a hell.
¡°A bunch of insignificant ants, you are merely blood sacrifices, caught in the crossfire. Do you think you are worthy of our schemes?¡±
Outside the grand formation, an elder in a red robe sneered. He was presiding over the formation, exuding a terrifying aura as he manipulated it to hunt down the powerful figures.
¡°Damn it!¡±
On the other side, the Ninth Princess was also trapped within, but her expression remained unchanged and calm, though she was inwardly furious.
Someone actually dared to plot against her!
In an instant, she thought of several figures, with one being the most likely.
Could it be him?
No, it must be him!
Killing intent surged in the Ninth Princess¡¯s eyes. She wished she could roar to the heavens and return to the Imperial Court to confront him.
Nearby, a group of Imperial Court Saints struggled to resist the grand formation. Aunt Ye, in particular, erupted with overwhelming Great Saint power, her eyes gleaming like those of a peerless deity.
¡°Princess, I will escort you out!¡±
She shouted softly.
Her voice was like the sound of the Great Dao, causing the heavens and earth to rumble. Countless chains of order shattered, and even the grand formation trembled violently.
¡°A Great Saint expert!¡±
¡°Wonderful, we have a Great Saint among us. We¡¯re saved this time!¡±
¡°Senior, please save us!¡±
All the trapped experts revealed expressions of immense joy at this moment.
Aunt Ye¡¯s expression was indifferent, paying no attention to them. She only wanted to quickly escort the princess out.
¡°Sigh!¡±
At this moment, a sigh was heard.
¡¡
Chapter 72
Chapter 72
¡°Fellow Daoist, why the rush?¡±
A tall figure emerged from the void, standing with his hands behind his back, his eyes gleaming as he gazed at Aunt Ye. An overwhelming and terrifying aura pressed down.
It was none other than the Lord of the Demon Palace.
The overwhelming aura caused the killing formations to stagnate, and the surging chaotic sword energies shattered, creating a vast vacuum area.
¡°A¡ Great Saint!¡±
¡°Another Great Saint expert!¡±
¡°It¡¯s over, we¡¯re truly doomed this time!¡±
Within the killing formation, many external experts, including the Saint Ancestors, all trembled, their eyes filled with endless fear.
Another Great Saint!
Moreover, they could see that this Great Saint was clearly filled with boundless killing intent.
This was a powerful figure targeting them.
Or rather, the other party was here for that princess and was an enemy of the female Great Saint.
They were unfortunate to be caught in the middle.
¡°Which faction are you from? Do you not know the identity of the person before you? Are you courting death?¡±
Aunt Ye¡¯s gaze was icy, her beautiful face cold. She glanced at the Great Saint, her tone extremely frosty.
A Great Saint, and one whose realm was no lower than hers.
If she were alone, she naturally wouldn¡¯t be afraid and would have absolute confidence in suppressing the opponent.
But now, being within the killing formation and having to protect the Ninth Princess, she found herself somewhat overwhelmed.
¡°Sigh, why pretend to be ignorant, Fellow Daoist? When I decided to take action, I no longer cared about so-called identities. Even if she is the Ninth Princess of the Imperial Court, so what!¡±
The Lord of the Demon Palace sighed lightly, his black hair flowing, and his eyes like two black holes, devouring all things in the world, capable of extinguishing stars and annihilating all beings!
¡°Ah!!¡±
A Saint Ancestor looked into those eyes and screamed miserably. His body exploded instantly, and a golden primordial spirit appeared, struggling as it was absorbed by those eyes.
This scene left the cultivators present in utter terror. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
A Saint Ancestor, lofty and supreme, capable of overlooking a continent and dominating a region, was killed just by looking at the other party?
¡°Stop pretending to be mysterious!¡±
Aunt Ye shouted coldly, and in an instant, nine-colored divine light burst forth from her eyes, unleashing a terrifying power. The nine-colored beams shattered the void as they emerged.
Space shattered, chaotic currents surged, and the two nine-colored beams pierced through countless dimensions, sweeping towards the Lord of the Demon Palace. His eyes also emitted demonic light in response.
At this moment, the heavens and earth collapsed. The nine-colored light intertwined with the demonic light and then exploded, shattering the void. The surging, overwhelming power swept out, all crashing towards the Lord of the Demon Palace.
¡°Ugh¡¡±
The Lord of the Demon Palace¡¯s body trembled, and he let out a muffled groan, retreating several steps, with a trace of blood seeping from the corner of his mouth.
He was injured!
In the recent clash, being injured by a single strike from the opponent left him very displeased. The demonic light in his eyes grew even deeper, almost devouring everything.
¡°Very well, very well. As expected of the protector by the Ninth Princess¡¯s side, your strength is truly astonishing!¡±
The Lord of the Demon Palace said coldly.
¡°Not particularly strong, but enough to kill you. Just a mere mid-level Great Saint, do you really think you¡¯re a Quasi-Emperor who can obliterate a Saint with a single glance?¡±
Aunt Ye¡¯s expression was calm, her beautiful eyes sweeping over him with a mocking tone.
This was a taunt at his earlier methods.
That Saint Ancestor did not die naturally; rather, the opponent had used a powerful eye technique, a divine pupil technique, causing his body to explode and his primordial spirit to be devoured.
¡°Aunt Ye, don¡¯t get entangled with him. Kill him, and then let¡¯s leave here quickly!¡±
Beside her, the Ninth Princess¡¯s delicate face was slightly pale. She had suffered significant injuries earlier. Although she still had some trump cards, she didn¡¯t want to delay any longer.
Moreover, many of her subordinates had already fallen in battle. If this continued, they might all perish.
¡°It¡¯s not that simple!!¡±
Hearing this, Aunt Ye shook her head, her expression extremely grave. She looked towards the boundless void and said,
¡°There are more enemies!¡±
The Ninth Princess¡¯s heart sank, feeling a chill.
¡°¡±
A series of crisp claps echoed.
¡°As expected of the Ninth Princess¡¯s protector, such strength is truly terrifying, surpassing even us!¡±
Soon, a pair of golden eyes opened, followed by a figure shrouded in divine light, appearing like a God King, exuding immense divine might.
He looked down at the two of them.
¡°But unfortunately, today you are destined to fall here, and no one will know!¡±
King Tian Cang smiled faintly.
¡°Just the two of you? Where¡¯s the other one? Stop hiding and come out together!¡± Aunt Ye raised an eyebrow, her expression still relaxed as she spoke indifferently.
¡°Yes, there¡¯s also me!¡±
As soon as the words fell, a figure in white robes stepped out. His face was handsome, his hair tied in a crown, resembling a refined scholar. He held a blood-colored long sword, and his eyes were blood-red.
The master of the blood-red eyes, the Sovereign of the Heavenly Kingdom.
¡°Three Great Saints. I didn¡¯t expect that to kill me, my dear royal brother would prepare so much!¡±
¡°He even went so far as to use the True Phoenix Great Saint¡¯s legacy to lure me here!¡±
Seeing this, Aunt Ye¡¯s expression grew serious, while the Ninth Princess¡¯s face relaxed, and she said with a slight laugh.
When she first entered, she did not encounter an ambush and indeed came across the True Phoenix Great Saint¡¯s legacy, obtaining some information about the Phoenix Ancestor.
However, it was incomplete, missing more than half.
Even so, the benefits she gained were significant. The legacy supplemented some gaps, and her bloodline was elevated. She also gained some insight into the direction of her evolution.
But she hadn¡¯t expected to be ambushed later, forcing her to use some of her trump cards.
Even so, she still suffered significant injuries.
In her current state, even with her remaining trump cards and Aunt Ye by her side, escaping from the hands of three Great Saints would be extremely difficult.
Today, she might very well fall here.
It must be said, her royal brother indeed had remarkable means!
No wonder he was so ambitious, intent on inheriting the throne and ruling the Eternal Heavenly Realm.
¡°Your Highness, the Ninth Princess, is indeed exceptionally talented. No wonder that esteemed person spoke so highly of you!¡±
The Sovereign of the Heavenly Kingdom, who resembled a white-robed scholar, praised with a gentle gesture.
¡°To lure you in, he arranged all of this in advance. Not only did he use the legacy, but he also paid a great price to have a Master of the Heavenly Secrets Hall conceal the heavenly secrets!¡±
¡°All of this was just to get you to leave the Imperial Court, creating an opportunity to strike!¡±
The Sovereign of the Heavenly Kingdom laughed.
¡°That esteemed person said that among all the imperial sons and daughters, you are the one he fears the most.¡±
¡°So, Your Highness, the Ninth Princess, please stay here!¡±
Hearing this, the Ninth Princess fell silent.
¡°Impudent! Do you know that Her Highness, the Princess, is the most beloved daughter of His Majesty, the Emperor? If you dare to lay a hand on her, even with nine lives, you will still die!¡±
Beside her, Aunt Ye¡¯s face was icy cold as she shouted sternly.
¡°We naturally understand the Emperor¡¯s authority and the rules. Great Saints are not to lay hands on Her Highness. We won¡¯t make that mistake. We will only hold you back. As for Her Highness, if she can escape from the grand formation, then she is free to go!¡±
King Tian Cang took over the conversation.
With his hands behind his back, he stepped on the void, golden light surging from his body like a tide, illuminating the entire sky brilliantly.
¡°So, Fellow Daoist, why don¡¯t you stay and play with us for a while!¡±
As his words fell, he was the first to strike. With a punch, boundless golden light covered the entire sky, overwhelming everything, including a group of external experts in the distance.
They were unfortunate to be caught in the attack, and at this moment, they all exploded, their forms and spirits annihilated.
This was the power of a Great Saint. Even a casual strike, just the residual force, could easily obliterate experts below the level of a Great Saint.
A Great Saint was an extremely terrifying watershed*.
(TN: ¡°watershed¡± refers to a critical dividing line or a significant turning point. It signifies a major distinction or a point of separation between two different levels or stages.)
The Sovereign of the Heavenly Kingdom and the Lord of the Demon Palace also struck. Three terrifying auras of Great Saints descended simultaneously, shattering the boundless void and engulfing Aunt Ye, whose expression drastically changed.
¡°Princess, you must go!¡±
Aunt Ye pushed the Ninth Princess away, using her Great Saint power to help her escape the battlefield.
¡°¡±
However, at this moment, numerous killing formations activated once again. Terrifying chaotic sword energy crisscrossed, shattering space. Each strand of chaotic sword energy could annihilate a Saint.
They slashed towards the Ninth Princess!
Chapter 73
Chapter 73
¡°Damn it!¡±
The Ninth Princess bit her lip slightly, feeling a deep hatred in her heart. Immediately, she flipped her delicate hand, revealing a thunder talisman, which was surrounded by the terrifying power of a Great Saint. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
She raised her hand and threw it, as if a God of Chaos was delivering divine punishment. A thunder spear pierced through everything, shattering the formation with a boom, and instantly thrusting into the outer starry sky.
In the outer starry sky, stars exploded one after another, shining brilliantly like fireworks, shattered by the thrust of the spear.
¡°Go!¡±
The Ninth Princess¡¯s eyes turned resolute. Without a second thought, she leaped forward, transforming into a divine rainbow and fleeing.
¡°¡±
But in the next second, a grand blood-colored pagoda appeared, emanating terrifying Saintly might, blocking the Ninth Princess¡¯s path. Her expression turned icy cold.
¡°Your Highness, the Ninth Princess, you cannot leave!¡±
The red-robed elder from before appeared, holding a blood-colored furnace, his eyes blazing, and his body exuding terrifying Saintly might.
Around him, seven or eight Saints gathered, all strong experts from the three factions.
They were one of the main forces intercepting the Ninth Princess, aiming to exhaust her trump cards.
¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡±
The Ninth Princess¡¯s eyes were icy cold.
Soon, an incredibly terrifying battle erupted.
¡¡
¡°Poof!¡±
On the other side, amidst the shattered earth and rubble, Su Changsheng dragged a young man with black horns, who was in a tattered and dying state.
Under Yuxin¡¯s shocked gaze, he threw the young man onto a piece of rubble, his eyes coldly staring at him.
¡°So that¡¯s it. No wonder I¡¯ve been feeling uneasy all this time. It turns out there is indeed danger within the secret realm!¡±
¡°This is all a trap!¡±
Su Changsheng coldly looked down at the other party, his heart surging with killing intent.
Through him, he had already seen through everything.
Three hegemonic forces, three Great Saint experts, plus a group of Saints and Saint Kings working together to set up this scheme.
All of this, just to hunt down a junior at the Void Fusion Realm?
What an extravagant setup.
At the same time, this made Su Changsheng take these superpowers¡¯ prodigies more seriously.
Such a luxurious lineup, yet they still couldn¡¯t guarantee a successful hunt.
It must be said, it is truly defying the heavens.
¡°Cough, cough, how¡ how is this possible¡¡± The young man with black horns had lifeless eyes, his heart filled with disbelief, fear, and despair.
He was a dignified Saint King, with combat strength capable of battling a Fourth Heaven* expert.
(TN: Within Saint King cultivation hierarchy.)
Why did he lose to an unknown nobody?
Moreover, it was a one-sided defeat, completely crushed as if facing a terrifying Great Saint.
Why was he so strong?
¡°Su¡ Su Changsheng, you can¡¯t save her¡ The Palace Master and the others are acting together. Even if you have heaven-defying means¡ you can¡¯t be their match¡ hahaha¡¡±
The young man with black horns looked at Su Changsheng with difficulty. Amid Su Changsheng¡¯s indifferent expression, he burst into a tragic laugh.
Not long after, under Yuxin¡¯s shocked gaze, his body exploded, shattering like a delicate porcelain, along with his primordial spirit.
The opponent¡¯s body, primordial spirit, cultivation, and everything else had already been completely shattered by Su Changsheng during their fight.
Now, with his last breath gone, he naturally crumbled entirely, falling to his death.
¡°Ignorant!¡±
Looking at the dead young man with black horns, Su Changsheng merely uttered a word indifferently.
Kill the Ninth Princess?
If the Ninth Princess were so easy to kill, she wouldn¡¯t have the so-called [Purple Gold] fate.
Such beings were like children of fortune, favored by destiny. No matter how perilous the situation, it was impossible to kill them.
¡°Yuxin, let¡¯s go!¡±
Just as Yuxin¡¯s eyes were filled with shock, Su Changsheng¡¯s voice reached her, causing her to be momentarily stunned.
¡°Where to?¡±
She asked somewhat foolishly.
¡°Where to? Naturally, to play the hero and save the beauty!¡± Su Changsheng said with his hands behind his back, smiling calmly.
¡°Ah!¡±
In the next second, Yuxin let out a startled cry as Su Changsheng hoisted her onto his shoulder, and they swiftly departed.
In an instant, they traversed millions of miles.
¡¡
¡°¡±
On the other side, in the midst of the battlefield, the Ninth Princess spat out blood. Her delicate face was pale and bloodless, yet her entire being radiated overwhelming divine might. Although her cultivation was only at the peak of the Void Fusion Realm, at this moment, her aura was comparable to that of a true Saint King.
A pair of golden wings extended from her back, burning with intense golden-red divine fire. The void collapsed, all beings perished, and even the rules and order were incinerated.
Not only that, a true phoenix¡¯s shadow burned behind her, its eyes coldly watching the enemies.
¡°What a Ninth Princess of the Imperial Court. No wonder my father repeatedly warned me not to underestimate you and even regarded this hunt as my trial!¡±
The blond young man held a golden spear, clad in golden armor, divine light surging around him. Clusters of divine fire burned around him, resembling a divine realm.
His eyes were filled with amazement as he looked at the pale-faced Ninth Princess, unable to help but marvel.
Two Saint Kings, along with more than a dozen top-tier Saints, joined forces to deal with a Ninth Princess who had exhausted most of her trump cards and was already severely injured.
Yet, they couldn¡¯t take her down in a short time and even lost two Saints. How heaven-defying is this?
¡°¡¡¡±
On the other side, a figure in blood-red robes stood silently, holding a blood-colored long sword. Though his form appeared to be standing there, he was actually hidden within layers of dimensional space, making it impossible to find his true body.
At the same time, his eyes were filled with shock. In all his years of killing, he had never seen such a heaven-defying prodigy.
Even the monsters on the True Saint Ranking couldn¡¯t compare to the Ninth Princess.
If the Ninth Princess rose and became a Saint, she might sweep through the monsters on the True Saint Ranking.
The surrounding Saints were also looking at the Ninth Princess with shocked expressions.
¡°It¡¯s just a pity that you¡¯ve exhausted all your trump cards, haven¡¯t you? Your ability to possess combat strength comparable to a Saint King is not only because you took a Ninth-Grade Saint Pill but also because you burned your own bloodline power!¡±
¡°Ninth Princess, even if you survive this battle, you are already crippled!¡±
¡°What a pity, I really can¡¯t bear to kill you!¡±
The blond young man shook his head.
As a Saint King, he had a high level of discernment and knew that the Ninth Princess¡¯s heaven-defying combat strength was forcibly elevated through various means.
For example, one of the Ninth-Grade Pills, the Ascension Pill, could forcibly elevate a cultivator¡¯s combat strength to the Saint Realm for a short period, at the cost of being crippled afterward.
The Ninth Princess had taken such a pill.
Additionally, she burned her own bloodline power to forcibly enhance her combat strength.
This too came at an extremely severe cost.
It was equivalent to sacrificing most of her potential in exchange for temporary power.
¡°¡¡¡±
The Ninth Princess¡¯s face was pale, her eyes cold. Her golden hair fluttered as she stood like an invincible goddess of war, exuding a terrifying aura.
Everyone present was wary, fearing that she might take down a few more of them.
¡°Ninth Princess, rest in peace!¡±
The blond young man shook his head. His long spear pierced through, golden divine light breaking through everything, surrounded by the laws of the blazing sun, scorching and incinerating all.
Although he was reluctant to kill the Ninth Princess, he was not someone who hesitated. When it was time to act, he would show no mercy.
¡°¡±
On the other side, the figure in blood-red robes silently disappeared, moving through the endless void. Then, a blood-colored divine sword quietly and stealthily pierced out, aiming for the Ninth Princess¡¯s head.
This was the fatal strike of two Saint Kings.
¡°¡¡¡±
The Ninth Princess¡¯s eyes turned cold as the power within her surged.
She would not accept her fate so easily.
In the void, a large, jade-like white hand suddenly appeared, grabbing the golden divine spear. Despite the divine fire burning, it remained unmoved.
Immediately after, a tall figure stepped out. His eyes sparkled, and with just a single finger, he flicked away the incoming blood-colored divine sword.
¡°You look truly miserable, Ninth Princess!¡±
A voice rang out.
Chapter 74
Chapter 74
¡°Su Changsheng¡¡±
Seeing the familiar figure before her, the Ninth Princess¡¯s pale face froze, somewhat astonished.
She was very surprised.
The desperate move she had prepared also relaxed, and her heart was filled with confusion.
Wasn¡¯t he not supposed to come to the Great Saint Secret Realm?
This area was already covered by an invisible, terrifying aura, making it undetectable from the outside.
Why was Su Changsheng here?
Moreover, he had seen her in such a miserable state.
¡°Who are you!¡±
The blond young man¡¯s expression changed drastically, and he shouted angrily, his heart shaken.
The golden divine spear was his life-bound sacred weapon. Once wielded, it could pierce through all things in the world, annihilating everything.
Yet, it was stopped barehanded.
Although he hadn¡¯t used his full strength, only a portion of his power, this was still an immense humiliation.
¡°Die!¡±
The blond young man shouted loudly.
He wielded the golden divine spear, and immense divine power surged out like raging waves. The scorching flames were so intense that the void shattered inch by inch, and various chains of order were incinerated, as if even deities could be burned to death.
He was confident that even a Saint King would be pierced and burned to death here.
¡°Are you not using your full strength?¡±
Su Changsheng glanced at him, holding the spear with one hand.
The scorching divine fire, capable of burning through chains of order, left not even a trace on the white hand it burned against.
The vast divine power surged.
Any single strand of this divine power could overturn thousands of mountains and sink the earth, turning thousands of miles into nothingness.
And the divine power transmitted through the golden divine spear was far more than just a strand; it surged like a vast ocean. Even a real star would be pierced and shattered in an instant.
But all of this was caught by a single hand. All the surging power, like mud entering the sea, couldn¡¯t stir up the slightest ripple.
¡°How is this possible¡¡±
This scene caused the blond young man¡¯s heart to tremble wildly. He was a Saint King.
He possessed the bloodline of the Golden-Winged Roc, nearly ¡°530*¡± pure.
(TN: Unsure, but the characters used were 5,3, and 0. No indications of any hundreds or tens.)
The power of a single spear strike was terrifying.
Even a stronger cultivator, two or three levels above him, wouldn¡¯t dare to catch his spear barehanded.
But this young man before him not only caught it with one hand but also didn¡¯t have a high cultivation level.
This scene completely overturned his imagination!
On the other side, the figure in blood-red robes, who had been flicked away with a single finger, was also shocked. But soon, his eyes filled with cold intent, and his figure disappeared into layers of void space.
In the next instant, taking advantage of the clash between the two, the blood-colored divine sword erupted with fierce saintly might. An endless aura of slaughter surged forth, as if it could annihilate thousands of enemies.
The laws of slaughter erupted, and a chilling coldness surged. The blood-colored divine sword pierced down from above, aiming to impale Su Changsheng¡¯s head and nail him to death.
¡°Die!¡±
The blond young man¡¯s eyes also turned sharp. Behind him, a pair of wings wreathed in divine fire and boundless golden light appeared.
These were different from the Ninth Princess¡¯s phoenix wings; they were the wings of the Golden-Winged Roc, possessing the ultimate speed in the world and capable of transforming into heavenly blades that could annihilate all things.
¡°¡±
The wings extended, resembling two peerless heavenly blades. The power of golden laws surged, and an endless aura of sharpness emerged, tearing through countless orders and capable of cutting through everything.
This was the divine ability of the Golden-Winged Roc clan. Once unleashed, it could slay gods and exterminate saints!
The wings slashed down like two peerless heavenly blades.
¡°We shall assist the lord!¡±
From all sides, a group of Saints took action one after another. They unleashed their own saintly laws, resembling the descent of countless great paths, striking out with thousands of divine lights and overwhelming saintly might.
Although they were not as powerful as Saint Kings, the combined force of so many Saints, including several top-tier existences, was not to be underestimated.
Especially now, as Su Changsheng was already under the siege of two Saint Kings.
¡°¡±
Moreover, Number Twenty-One, who had been lurking in the shadows and had not yet taken action, seized the opportunity to strike.
Although his strength was not as formidable as the figure in blood-red robes, he was still a Saint King. When he attacked with full force, his might completely overshadowed that of the group of Saints, with divine power surging to the heavens.
¡°Be careful!¡±
On the side, the Ninth Princess exclaimed, her pale face tightening as she prepared to force her heavily injured body to take action.
¡°Hahaha, it¡¯s a small matter¡¡±
Su Changsheng laughed heartily. The hand that was holding the divine spear released it, and then in an instant, his five fingers clenched into a fist, with the shadows of thousands of stars appearing and converging into a single punch.
Immediately after, he punched out, as if thousands of stars were crashing down together. The golden divine spear was directly shattered, and the vast divine power was completely unleashed, sending the blond young man flying backward, coughing up blood.
The immensely powerful body of the Saint King was continuously exploding at this moment, like a delicate porcelain piece, seemingly about to shatter.
¡°¡±
From the void space, a blood-colored divine sword had just emerged and was about to strike down when Su Changsheng extended his fingers. Two types of power, white light and black light, surged from his fingers.
That was the power of the Immortal and Demon.
What was the Eternal Calamity Primordial Demon Body?
Eternal Calamity meant an immortal supreme being who remained unscathed through countless tribulations.
Primordial Demon referred to the demon among demons, the source of all demonic paths.
This physique combined the power of both Immortal and Demon. Once it reached its peak, it had the potential to surpass the ultimate limits of both systems, achieving an unimaginable level of emperorship.
At this moment, Su Changsheng¡¯s two fingers, wielding the power of Immortal and Demon, were like an indestructible imperial weapon. With a flick, he clamped the incoming divine sword. No matter how terrifying the power of slaughter was, it couldn¡¯t harm him in the slightest. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
¡°¡±
Then, Su Changsheng¡¯s eyes emitted divine light. Within his pupils, countless star rivers surged and then shot out, transforming into two resplendent stellar sword lights that slashed down upon the golden-winged heavenly blades.
Afterward, the two stellar sword lights shattered, turning into billions of sword beams that roared and swept across the heavens and earth, obliterating all attacks, including Number Twenty-One¡¯s offensive.
In the blink of an eye, with just a flick of his fingers, Su Changsheng effortlessly neutralized the combined assault of all the powerful figures present.
This scene left even the Ninth Princess deeply moved and shaken.
Su Changsheng was actually this strong? He didn¡¯t seem like an ordinary Saint King at all, but rather an invincible young supreme.
Had Su Changsheng¡¯s strength already reached such a terrifying level?
¡°How is this possible!¡±
A group of Saints was shocked. Their combined strike had been effortlessly neutralized.
Number Twenty-One was also deeply alarmed, but his instincts kicked in. His figure instantly vanished into the boundless void, fleeing at the first opportunity without lingering any longer.
He excelled in escape techniques and concealment. If he was determined to flee, even a Great Saint might not be able to stop him.
Soon, he had already fled billions of miles away.
¡°Impossible!¡±
In the void space, the figure in blood-red robes¡¯ expression was shocked, his pupils constricted, filled with incredulity.
This strike was his full-powered attack.
It was a blow that could be considered a guaranteed kill.
Not only did he apply the laws of slaughter to their extreme, but he also utilized a secret technique from the Emperor¡¯s Scripture. Once thrust forth, even a Saint King at the seventh level wouldn¡¯t dare to recklessly catch it with bare hands; it required serious attention.
But the young man before him¡
He was merely a Saint King at the first level, yet he not only inflicted heavy damage on the blond young man with a single strike but also had enough strength left to easily catch his sword.
What kind of strength is this?
Why does it feel like he is even more monstrous than the Ninth Princess?
¡°You rats hiding in the shadows are truly annoying!¡±
Su Changsheng raised his head, his gaze turning somewhat cold. He spread his five fingers and pressed them toward the figure in blood-red robes.
Between his palm and fingers, demonic light swirled, and an overwhelming pressure surged forth, like a great demon with boundless power, shattering the layered spaces.
¡°Not good!¡±
The figure in blood-red robes was horrified, feeling an incredibly intense aura of death. He instantly released the blood-colored divine sword and attempted to retreat at high speed to evade the palm strike.
However, the overwhelming pressure from all directions and the layered spaces made it impossible for him to escape, trapping him like a turtle in a jar, with no way out.
¡°Ah!!!¡±
Chapter 75
Chapter 75
The figure in blood-red robes was terrified and struggled with all his might. With a long howl, he unleashed surging divine power, various laws, and the paths of slaughter. Even several Saint King weapons erupted together.
The overwhelming power continuously exploded, like thousands of stars shattering one after another, radiating boundless divine light, attempting to pierce through this space and shatter Su Changsheng¡¯s palm.
However.
That palm faced no resistance, descending like a great demon. All attacks, spatial turbulence, and chains of order were shattered and annihilated.
In the end, the palm covered the figure in blood-red robes, directly crushing his entire body into pieces.
Countless strands of blood-colored primordial spirit tried to escape, but before they could flee, the terrifying residual power surged and instantly shattered them all.
The figure in blood-red robes perished.
¡°Not long ago, I just killed an assassin from the Heavenly Kingdom, and now I¡¯ve slain another. It seems that I am destined to be at odds with the Heavenly Kingdom!¡±
Su Changsheng raised his hand, wiping away the shattered layers of space, then looked at the group of shocked Saints with a calm expression.
¡°Run!¡±
A group of Saints was terrified, and the assassin Saints belonging to the Heavenly Kingdom didn¡¯t hesitate for a moment.
Their figures vanished into the void, attempting to flee immediately.
Facing a monster who could severely injure the blond young man with a flick of his fingers and annihilate the figure in blood-red robes with a single palm, they had no courage to resist.
This was definitely a supreme powerhouse comparable to the top ten.
¡°Trying to escape?¡±
Su Changsheng shook his head and raised his hand, making a sweeping motion. In the sky, a boundless array of stars appeared, each one real and solid, imbued with the most powerful laws. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
In the next instant, countless stars roared as they fell, each one containing immense divine power, converging into mountain-like masses that continuously crashed down.
All the Saints were locked on, and no matter how they tried to escape into the endless void, it was futile. The stars continued to shatter space, penetrating the void and annihilating them all.
One by one, the Saints were killed, their corpses falling continuously in this world.
With a flick of his fingers, he subdued a Saint King; with a turn of his hand, he slaughtered all the Saints.
At this moment, Su Changsheng exuded an aura of overwhelming dominance, as if he were invincible against all enemies in the world.
¡°I am the King among Saints!¡±
Su Changsheng waved his sleeve and stepped forward, allowing thousands of blood clouds to gather, his expression remaining completely unchanged.
His gaze turned toward the blond young man in the distance.
¡°¡±
In the distance, the blond young man knelt on one knee, continuously coughing up blood, his face extremely pale.
From his seven orifices and saintly body, horrifying wounds continuously appeared, and golden saint blood flowed out, containing terrifying divine power, dripping onto the ground.
The saint blood, which should have caused devastating destruction, was constantly being eroded by an invisible force.
Moreover, a power was rampaging within the blond young man¡¯s body, causing his injuries to worsen continuously. Not only could he not heal, but the wounds were also further expanding.
His primordial spirit, essence, and saintly body were all disintegrating, and he was on the brink of death.
¡°How is this possible¡¡±
The blond young man was despondent, coughing up blood incessantly¡
The opponent had only thrown a single punch, yet it shattered his life-bound saint weapon and pierced through him. Now, he was even closer to death.
The aura of death spread over him, unstoppable, causing the blond young man to let out a bitter laugh.
He was unwilling to accept this!
¡°Who exactly are you?¡±
The blond young man struggled to lift his head, his eyes filled with unwillingness as he stared at Su Changsheng, speaking through gritted teeth.
¡°You¡¯re not worthy to know!¡±
Su Changsheng¡¯s expression was indifferent as he brought his palm down.
Above the firmament, rolling thunder resounded, with blood clouds continuously gathering. Various portents began to emerge, affecting not just millions of miles of land but seemingly covering an entire continent.
With so many Saints falling, including a Saint King, the portents could not be concealed.
It alarmed the entire True Saint Continent.
Countless beings and cultivators were shocked, unable to comprehend what had transpired.
¡¡
The Taishi Sect, as the overlord of the True Saint Continent, held immense influence over several nearby continents.
The area occupied by its sect was also the central region of the True Saint Continent, stretching over hundreds of millions of miles, truly a colossal entity.
¡°What is happening?¡±
At this moment, within the Taishi Sect, atop a towering mountain, an elder with white whiskers opened his eyes, his expression solemn as he looked toward the outside world.
A vast divine sense extended outward, revealing the boundless blood clouds enveloping the entire continent.
¡°Such astonishing portents of saintly demise indicate that a large number of Saints have fallen, perhaps even a Saint King!¡±
The white-whiskered elder couldn¡¯t help but feel alarmed.
So many Saints falling¡ªcould it be that something has gone wrong in that Great Saint Secret Realm?
¡°Very well, the matter of the Great Saint¡¯s secret realm is highly complex. The Crimson Refining Demon Palace, the Heavenly Kingdom, and the Heavenly Demon Hall all seem to be involved, with significant schemes at play. Our Taishi Sect will not get involved!¡±
The white-whiskered elder frowned. Although he was shocked, he did not wish to participate.
After all, it involved three major overlord forces, each connected to a Great Saint powerhouse.
He did not want to provoke a formidable enemy for no reason.
¡°Let them cause a ruckus. In any case, it has nothing to do with the Taishi Sect. With the backing of the Taishi Holy Land, even if the three major forces turn the world upside down, they wouldn¡¯t dare to act against the Taishi Sect lightly!¡±
The white-whiskered elder muttered to himself.
In this world, there are Holy Lands, each one lofty and ruling over many continents. Even the weakest Holy Land had a Great Saint powerhouse overseeing it.
In a sense, the three major forces could each be considered a Holy Land.
However, Holy Lands varied in strength.
The Taishi Holy Land was an exceptionally powerful Holy Land.
¡°By the way, that young man named Su Changsheng has been causing quite a stir lately, destroying many top-tier forces!¡±
The white-whiskered elder¡¯s eyes flashed as he recalled the widely discussed Su Changsheng.
Especially within the sect, some Saint ancestors were already very wary of Su Changsheng, believing that his ambitious nature would eventually threaten the Taishi Sect¡¯s position.
¡°A very young Saint, and his combat power can already rival that of a Saint King?¡±
The white-whiskered elder couldn¡¯t help but frown.
He was too young.
This indeed could pose a threat to the Taishi Sect¡¯s position.
¡°Very well, let the young Taixu handle it. He has always advocated taking action. After all, this True Saint Continent is ultimately under the Taishi Sect¡¯s dominion!¡±
The white-whiskered elder muttered to himself, then closed his eyes and once again immersed himself in cultivation.
¡°Pity, one got away!¡±
On the other side, in the ancient land outside the Great Saint Secret Realm, Su Changsheng stood with his hands behind his back, looking at the boundless blood clouds in the sky, and gently shook his head, feeling a bit regretful.
Earlier, he had intended to take action and stop the opponent.
But that assassin was incredibly fast and highly skilled in the art of concealment. His aura was cut off in an instant, and in a moment of inattention, the opponent managed to escape.
It must be said, anyone who has cultivated to the Saint King realm was no weakling.
If it were such an opponent, combined with a determined desire to escape, he might not be able to guarantee a kill!
¡°¡±
On the other side, the Ninth Princess, seeing that victory was achieved, also breathed a sigh of relief. Her previously immense aura rapidly declined, plummeting to a low point.
She collapsed to the ground, continuously coughing dryly, with bright red-gold blood flowing from her mouth, a striking sight.
¡°Your condition is very poor!¡±
Su Changsheng frowned and quickly walked over, giving her a healing pill to take. He then activated his cultivation technique, and life energy surged from his palm to heal her.
Upon reaching the Saint realm and condensing the laws of the Saint Dao, one can invoke many laws and orders of the world with a single thought.
Such as the law of life.
With a single thought, one could bring the dead back to life and regenerate flesh from bones.
¡°It¡¯s useless. My injuries are too severe, and I¡¯ve also burned my bloodline power. I¡¯m almost crippled now!¡± The Ninth Princess shook her head, but her face did not show much despair.
¡°Then what should we do? Is there no way to recover, like using a ninth-grade or higher pill, or a divine medicine?¡±
Su Changsheng frowned.
He could also see that the Ninth Princess¡¯s condition was extremely dire.
If it weren¡¯t for her truly extraordinary talent and the power of her True Phoenix bloodline, she would already be dead by now.
¡°There is a way. Don¡¯t forget, I have the bloodline of the True Phoenix clan. This clan is best known for its ability to undergo nirvana and be reborn!¡± The Ninth Princess¡¯s lips curled into a proud smile.
¡°The True Phoenix clan? You never told me that!¡± Su Changsheng feigned surprise.
¡°You¡¡±
The Ninth Princess was at a loss for words. It seemed she really hadn¡¯t mentioned it!
¡¡
Chapter 76
Chapter 76
¡°So, you possess the bloodline of the True Phoenix clan?¡±
Su Changsheng extended his hand to help the Ninth Princess up, asking with a smile on his face.
¡°That¡¯s right. I have the bloodline of the True Phoenix clan within me, and I possess the Nine Phoenix Saint Physique. In the future, I even have the chance to transform into the Immortal Phoenix Body!¡±
The Ninth Princess lifted her chin slightly, speaking with pride.
The Immortal Phoenix Body.
Once successful, she would undergo a complete transformation, becoming an Immortal Phoenix. Achieving immortality in the future would be an effortless task.
However, the chances of this happening are extremely slim.
Even her father, the dignified ruler of the Eternal Imperial Court, does not believe it can be achieved.
¡°So, you plan to use a secret technique to undergo nirvana and then be reborn to restore your condition?!¡± Su Changsheng asked with a frown.
He didn¡¯t know much about the True Phoenix clan, but he was aware that it was an extremely formidable race, known as an ancient royal clan.
Every member of this clan possessed incredibly terrifying talent.
Comparable to the level of a Divine Physique.
¡°It¡¯s not that simple. The nirvana and rebirth of the True Phoenix clan, while very powerful, can only be performed when one is near death, and the success rate is very low. I¡¯m not at that state yet!¡±
The Ninth Princess shook her head and then added, her eyes fixed on Su Changsheng:
¡°If I forcefully attempt it, the chances of success would be even lower, less than one in ten.¡±
Su Changsheng was taken aback.
If it can¡¯t succeed, then why mention the True Phoenix secret technique?
Could it be that she intends to remain crippled like this?
¡°Hmph. I know what you¡¯re thinking. If I hadn¡¯t met you, I would have chosen to use the True Phoenix secret technique and gamble on that less than one in ten chance!¡±
¡°But with your appearance, I¡¯ve changed my mind. Besides, I quite like you!¡±
The Ninth Princess stood on her tiptoes, her youthful and beautiful face drawing close to Su Changsheng. Her eyes were filled with determination, and faintly, a hint of shyness could be seen within them.
Like me?
Su Changsheng was somewhat astonished. What is this Ninth Princess planning?
¡°Su Changsheng, let¡¯s engage in dual cultivation. Haven¡¯t you always wanted to ride this princess?¡±
Just as Su Changsheng was feeling a bit bewildered, the Ninth Princess bit her lip, her face slightly flushed, and spoke loudly.
¡°¡¡How do you know that?¡±
Su Changsheng fell silent, instinctively asking. He didn¡¯t recall ever expressing such intentions.
Although in their past interactions, the Ninth Princess had vaguely sensed that Su Changsheng had thoughts about her, it shouldn¡¯t have been this precise, right?
¡°Hmph. Who do you think this princess is? The Ninth Princess of the Imperial Court, a descendant of the True Phoenix clan. I have plenty of secret techniques similar to mind-reading!¡±
Upon hearing this, the Ninth Princess wrinkled her delicate nose and let out a few light hums, speaking with some pride.
¡°Although I can¡¯t hear your exact thoughts, I can still pick up on your desire to ride me. And it¡¯s not just once or twice!¡±
¡°Su Changsheng, you are quite bold. A mere Saint from the True Saint Continent, and you dare to think about riding this princess!¡±
The Ninth Princess¡¯s eyes gleamed with amusement.
¡°¡¡¡±
Su Changsheng remained silent.
No wonder during that period, the Ninth Princess always had a strange look in her eyes when interacting with him.
It seemed she must have sensed his thoughts.
¡°Hey, Su Changsheng, are you a man or not? Dare to think but not to act?¡±
Seeing Su Changsheng¡¯s silence and thinking he was afraid, the Ninth Princess bit her lip, her face pressing close to his, and spoke with some nervousness.
She had mustered a great deal of courage to say those words.
¡°Of course, with the Ninth Princess extending such an invitation, how could I possibly back down?¡±
Su Changsheng¡¯s lips curled into a slight smile as he looked at the Ninth Princess¡¯s somewhat nervous face and spoke softly.
¡°By the way, what about your protector?¡±
Immediately, Su Changsheng raised his eyes, scanning the surroundings, and finally stopping at the entrance of the secret realm. From that entrance, faintly terrifying fluctuations could be felt.
Even through a small world, the horror within could still be sensed.
It seemed that several Great Saints were battling inside.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, the three of them can¡¯t do anything to Aunt Ye. If she wants to leave, they won¡¯t be able to stop her!¡±
The Ninth Princess hung her entire body onto Su Changsheng. Upon hearing his words, she responded calmly.
¡°If it weren¡¯t for the ambush beforehand, which cost me quite a few trump cards, those three Great Saints wouldn¡¯t have been able to do anything to this princess!¡± The Ninth Princess said somewhat angrily.
¡°If everything is fine, then let¡¯s leave first!¡± Su Changsheng didn¡¯t respond to her comment but spoke softly instead.
He was also worried.
If the three Great Saints inside sensed something was wrong and broke out, things would become quite troublesome.
It was better to be cautious.
¡°Alright!¡±
The Ninth Princess nodded, then wrapped her arms around Su Changsheng¡¯s neck, lifting her face slightly with a proud expression.
¡°Carry this princess!¡±
¡°¡¡¡±
Su Changsheng¡¯s mouth twitched slightly.
Why did it feel like she had let herself go a bit after revealing her thoughts?
She could even say such proud words?
Forget it, let her be proud for a while. Soon enough, she¡¯ll understand.
Su Changsheng sighed inwardly.
Soon, he carried the Ninth Princess towards Wanxiang City.
As for Yuxin, she had been placed early on into a palace artifact by him to avoid being affected by the chaos.
She was probably still bewildered.
At the same time, within the secret realm, an epic battle grew increasingly fierce.
The battle between the four Great Saints had already shattered the earth and extended into the depths of the starry sky, where entire star regions were being obliterated, blooming like the most brilliant fireworks.
In the starry sky, chaotic energy surged, divine lights flashed, and various destructive forces permeated the area, as if intending to destroy everything and recreate the world.
Boom!
In the midst of the fierce battle, Aunt Ye struck out with a palm, causing the Lord of the Crimson Refining Demon Palace to vomit blood. His towering figure staggered, nearly being torn apart.
His heart was filled with both resentment and shock.
How could this woman be so monstrous, fighting one against three with such dominance, without losing any ground?
Fortunately, they only needed to hold her off; the rest could be handled by others.
¡°Ah!¡±
At that moment, a heartrending roar echoed, filled with boundless sorrow.
The Lord of the Demon Palace looked over and saw King Tian Cang roaring, his face filled with grief.
Murderous intent surged in his eyes.
¡°My son, you are actually dead. This is impossible!¡± King Tiancang roared, his heart filled with immense sorrow.
That was his most cherished child, with an extremely pure bloodline, nearly pureblood. In the future, he had the potential to become a Great Saint and stand alongside him. What an honor that would have been.
To nurture this child, he had even entrusted him with the task of hunting down the Ninth Princess. Once successful, he could catch the attention of that esteemed figure and perhaps gain significant favor.
In the future, he could soar to great heights, and becoming a Quasi-Emperor wouldn¡¯t be out of the question.
He had planned everything meticulously, but unexpectedly, it all fell apart at the final step. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
¡°What?¡±
The Lord of the Demon Palace was shocked upon hearing this. How could that Ninth Princess be so heaven-defying, able to kill a Saint King even in such a dire situation?
But soon, the Lord of the Demon Palace¡¯s expression also turned grim.
He carefully sensed the situation of the black-horned youth and the other Demon Palace Saints.
He discovered that they had all perished.
This realization made his face darken. Could it be that the Ninth Princess had counter-killed everyone?
An Imperial Court Princess, truly this heaven-defying?
¡°Damn it!¡±
On the other side, the Sovereign of the Heavenly Kingdom was also furious. His subordinates had all fallen as well.
¡°A bunch of useless trash!¡±
He roared, no longer maintaining his original composure, his eyes filled with overwhelming killing intent.
The plan had actually failed?
¡°Hmph, it seems your plan has failed. You overestimated yourselves, and soon, you will taste the bitter fruit of your actions!¡± Aunt Ye sneered coldly upon witnessing this scene.
¡°Not playing with you anymore!¡±
With that, she swung her long sword, slicing a massive rift in the starry sky, and then her figure slipped through it, leaving the secret realm.
The three of them watched coldly.
Chapter 77
Chapter 77They knew that killing Aunt Ye was impossible. Continuing to entangle with her was futile, and they could only let her escape.
What was more important now was to find out the situation of the Ninth Princess.
Was she dead?
Or perhaps crippled?
Especially for King Tian Cang, his heart was filled with boundless hatred, and he almost wanted to howl at the sky. He couldn¡¯t believe that the Ninth Princess could have killed his child.
¡°It must have been someone else who intervened. Who was it? I will tear them apart!¡±
King Tian Cang roared, his voice tearing through the starry sky, causing the already collapsing small world to tremble even more, almost on the verge of shattering in the next moment.
¡°Let¡¯s go. We await the instructions of that esteemed figure. If the plan has failed, we will all face punishment,¡± the Lord of the Demon Palace said coldly.
With that, he turned and left, his towering figure disappearing from the starry sky secret realm.
He felt a vague sense of regret and unease in his heart.
Perhaps he shouldn¡¯t have gotten involved in the struggles between the Imperial Sons and Daughters.
The Ninth Princess, even at the Void Fusion Realm, was already so troublesome.
If she were to become a Saint, or even a Great Saint, in a few hundred years, how terrifying would that be?
The sigh of the Lord of the Demon Palace echoed.
By that time, he might not even be worthy of being her opponent.
¡°¡¡¡±
The Sovereign of the Heavenly Kingdom, with a cold expression, glanced at the nearly crazed King Tian Cang with his blood-red eyes, then turned and left.
¡°Ah!!!¡±
King Tian Cang roared, a terrifying aura of a Great Saint bursting forth, a fierce storm sweeping across the entire starry sky, his divine power unleashed without any reservation.
An immensely terrifying explosion erupted, the entire small world shook violently, and ultimately, it completely collapsed¡
¡¡
Eternal Divine Realm, Central Heaven Continent.
Within an immense and boundless celestial palace, dragon energy surged, vast and powerful auras roiled, and countless terrifying presences stirred. Mighty figures moved back and forth, resembling an immortal paradise.
Inside the celestial palace, within the First Prince¡¯s residence.
A remarkably handsome young man, dressed in prince¡¯s attire, sat at a chess table with a calm expression, playing a game with a cold-faced youth who had dragon horns.
¡°First Prince, your terms are a bit excessive!¡± the cold-faced, dragon-horned youth said.
¡°Hehe, Brother Ao Lin, these terms are not excessive. If you wish to ascend as the Lord of the Eastern Dragon Palace and rule over the Three Thousand Sea God Domains, this price is already quite light!¡±
The First Prince held a chess piece in his hand, a smile on his lips, and spoke softly.
The black piece fell, delivering a decisive blow.
¡°Moreover, the Sea God Palace is also a significant threat, isn¡¯t it? This generation¡¯s Sea God Empress not only possesses formidable combat strength and wields the authority of the Sea God, but also has that Dragon Maiden by her side¡¡¡±
¡°Tsk tsk! Brother Ao Lin, your chances of winning are not high!¡± the First Prince said with a light laugh.
¡°¡¡¡±
The cold-faced youth remained silent.
He was not skilled at chess, nor was he interested in the art of imperial strategy.
The reason he wanted to ascend as the Lord of the Eastern Dragon Palace and rule over the Three Thousand Sea God Domains was merely to gather vast resources and fortune, paving the way for his breakthrough to the Supreme Realm.
¡°I can agree to the First Prince¡¯s terms, but on one condition: you must help me eliminate the Sea God Palace and that Dragon Maiden. She is a significant threat!¡±
The cold-faced youth said, a cold gleam flashing in his eyes.
The Eternal Heavenly Realm was vast and boundless, with countless divine realms, among which there were nine thousand Sea God Domains.
Each Sea God Domain was vast, far more expansive than any divine realm.
Among the nine thousand Sea God Domains, there were numerous sea clans with terrifying power.
Among them, the Four Great Dragon Palaces, the Sea God Palace, the Devouring Sea King Palace, and the Nine Fiend Demon Shark Clan were the dominant forces, each ruling over many Sea God Domains.
The cold-faced youth was the current First Prince of the Eastern Dragon Palace, ambitious and determined to rule the Three Thousand Sea God Domains.
¡°Very well, I will have someone obscure the heavenly secrets for you and dispatch several Quasi-Emperor experts to assist you in seizing power and hunting down the Sea God Empress. If necessary, I will call upon even stronger individuals!¡±
¡°As for that Dragon Maiden, you¡¯ll have to deal with her yourself!¡± the First Prince said with a light laugh.
The reason he was doing this was to win allies and aid him in seizing the position of Emperor.
As the prince of the Eastern Dragon Palace, if Ao Lin successfully seized power and ruled the Three Thousand Sea God Domains, even if he couldn¡¯t become a Supreme, he would at least be a peak Quasi-Emperor.
Such a powerful ally would be of immense help to him, aiding him in ascending to the throne.
¡°Little Nine, your potential is too terrifying. For the sake of my throne, I must ask you to die!¡± the First Prince thought silently to himself.
The position of Emperor of the Eternal Imperial Court was incredibly tempting. Once he ascended, with the vast and boundless fortune and immense resources at his disposal, he could become an Emperor in the future, and perhaps even emulate the Eternal Great Emperor and ascend to the Immortal Realm.
As for the Ninth Princess, although she was still young and her cultivation was not yet high, her potential was astonishing, and she had the backing of the True Phoenix Clan. He feared any unforeseen events that might threaten him.
Therefore, he had to eliminate her first.
¡°Even if Father dotes on you, this is a joint decision by the ancestors. No matter how angry he is afterward, he will have to endure it!¡± the First Prince thought to himself, his eyes slightly closed.
Thinking back, the plan should have succeeded by now.
They had paid such a high price and even enlisted the help of a Hall Master from the Heavenly Dao Sacred Hall.
It couldn¡¯t possibly fail.
¡°Hmm?¡± Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
At this moment, the First Prince¡¯s face stiffened, and his previously confident smile froze instantly.
His eyes were filled with endless gloom.
A wisp of his aura uncontrollably spread out, instantly as if it had crushed the ages, sweeping through the entire hall and even affecting the surrounding celestial palace, impacting the vast expanse of the entire celestial palace.
¡°What?!¡±
Opposite him, the cold-faced youth¡¯s expression changed dramatically, filled with endless fear as he felt his entire body trembling.
He was a peak Great Saint, almost a Quasi-Emperor.
Yet, he couldn¡¯t even withstand the First Prince¡¯s aura?
Could it be that he has already stepped into the Quasi-Emperor realm?
¡°The plan failed?¡±
The First Prince¡¯s expression was gloomy as he silently recited the message from his subordinates, a boundless rage rising in his heart.
A bunch of useless trash!
¡°Su Changsheng!¡±
Suppressing his anger, the First Prince softly uttered, his eyes flashing with cold light and filled with killing intent.
¡°Brother Ao Lin, help me with something,¡± the First Prince said, looking at the cold-faced youth with a calm tone.
Although his tone was as usual, the pressure it contained made the cold-faced youth¡¯s heart tremble, not daring to be careless in the slightest.
¡°Please, speak, First Prince!¡±
The cold-faced youth responded respectfully, no longer daring to maintain his previous tough attitude.
¡°In the Kunpeng Divine Domain, on the True Saint Continent, there is a family named Su. The ancestor of this family is named Su Changsheng,¡± the First Prince said softly.
¡°I want you to mobilize your forces to annihilate this family and bring Su Changsheng¡¯s head to me!¡±
The reason he didn¡¯t take action personally was that the Ninth Princess had not fallen, and she might not even be seriously injured.
Once she returned, he would face a storm of retaliation, along with pressure from the True Phoenix Clan.
Moreover, the terrifying force in the Kunpeng Divine Domain greatly disliked him, the First Prince.
If he sent his trusted strongmen, they would undoubtedly be killed.
Therefore, he had to enlist the help of other forces.
This was why he mobilized the Great Saints of the three major forces instead of using his own subordinates.
¡°A Saint King? A mere top-tier force?¡± The cold-faced youth was momentarily stunned upon receiving the information from the First Prince.
So weak?
He had thought it would at least be a peak Great Saint.
Very well, since he needed to deal with that Dragon Maiden anyway, he could have the sea clan experts kill him along the way!
The cold-faced youth thought silently.
His true body was currently located in the Dragon Palace¡¯s inheritance grounds, receiving the inheritance.
The one here was merely an avatar with limited combat power, unable to act personally.
However, a mere Saint King could be easily annihilated by dispatching any Great Saint.
He was not worried.
¡¡
Chapter 78
Chapter 78True Saint Continent, Su Family.
¡°Su Changsheng, stop wasting time and hurry up!¡±
In a luxurious room, the Ninth Princess pressed Su Changsheng onto a soft bed, her beautiful eyes like water, staring intently at him.
She exhaled softly, her breath filled with ambiguity.
Her golden hair cascaded down, almost covering Su Changsheng¡¯s entire body.
It had to be said, the Ninth Princess, also known as Ji Huang, had very long and lush hair, like golden silk, complementing her petite figure.
She resembled an oversized doll.
However, her usual aura was very powerful, and her golden pupils carried a strong sense of oppression, making people overlook this aspect.
¡°Your Highness, the Ninth Princess, where is the dual cultivation secret technique?¡±
Facing the Ninth Princess, whose face was slightly flushed yet exuding a strong demeanor, Su Changsheng asked softly.
The Ninth Princess was momentarily stunned.
Due to her nervousness, it seemed she had forgotten to pass the secret technique to Su Changsheng?
¡°Ahem¡¡±
Thinking of this, the Ninth Princess coughed lightly in embarrassment and then passed the dual cultivation secret technique to Su Changsheng.
¡°What a marvelous secret technique!¡±
After carefully pondering the secret technique for a moment,
Su Changsheng¡¯s eyes lit up. The level of intricacy was comparable to that of an imperial-level technique.
Or rather, this was an imperial-level dual cultivation secret technique.
If it was the first time for dual cultivation and one possessed a powerful physique or strong bloodline, it would be extremely beneficial for both parties.
Of course, just this alone might not be enough to heal the Ninth Princess¡¯s injuries.
Thinking this, Su Changsheng looked at the Ninth Princess, his eyes revealing a questioning look.
¡°Ahem, relying solely on the dual cultivation secret technique is, of course, not enough. But if you add my Nine Phoenix Saint Physique and True Phoenix Bloodline, then it will be more than sufficient!¡±
Seeing the doubt in Su Changsheng¡¯s eyes, the Ninth Princess turned her head, feeling somewhat guilty.
¡°Alright, are you a man or not? Hurry up and start!¡±
The next second, the Ninth Princess raised her hand to grab Su Changsheng, her face full of disdain and challenge.
Was she provoking him?
Su Changsheng raised an eyebrow and flipped over, pressing the Ninth Princess beneath him.
Before long, an intense battle erupted, and a mysterious power blossomed, displaying the colors of yin and yang, resembling a Taiji diagram.
In the room, various mysterious powers surged, and a torrent of golden-red divine light shot up to the sky. The phantom of a True Phoenix appeared, surrounded by terrifying sacred flames.
The entire room, and even the hall, was engulfed in myriad rays of light and various phenomena.
¡°As expected, they still took action!¡±
Outside the room, in a garden courtyard, Gu Qingge rubbed her forehead, speaking somewhat helplessly.
What she had been worried about ultimately happened.
However, this time it wasn¡¯t her shameless husband, Su Changsheng, who took the initiative. Instead, it was the Ninth Princess who offered herself and took the lead.
She had to admit, it was quite intriguing.
¡°Sister Gu, do you dislike the Ninth Princess?¡± asked Bai Yuege, who was heavily pregnant, standing beside her.
Perhaps due to her pregnancy, Bai Yuege¡¯s cheeks had become much rounder, giving her a cute, slightly chubby appearance.
Combined with her petite figure and fair, bare feet, she exuded a unique charm.
Su Ziyuan and An Miaoyi were also seated nearby.
In another spot, Su Changge lay on her stomach, her eyes blinking curiously as she stared at the bewildered and confused Yuxin. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
That¡¯s right, after returning, Su Changsheng casually tossed Yuxin out.
Without any explanation, he left her in the care of Gu Qingge and the others.
As a result, Yuxin was still in a somewhat bewildered state, feeling a bit at a loss under Su Changge¡¯s curious gaze.
¡°Sister, you are so beautiful!¡± After staring at Yuxin for a long time, Su Changge couldn¡¯t help but say.
Yuxin¡¯s pretty face immediately turned red, feeling a bit embarrassed.
¡°Sigh. We¡¯re going to have two more sisters. Ancestor Brother is really greedy!¡±
Seeing this scene, Su Ziyuan couldn¡¯t help but sigh.
She shook her head in an old-fashioned manner, but with her large pregnant belly, it looked somewhat comical.
¡°I¡¯m not one yet!¡±
An Miaoyi also felt a bit resentful. She had never shared a room with him, yet a newcomer had taken the lead.
¡°That¡¯s not it. It¡¯s just that her identity is very sensitive. If we act now, it will be difficult to handle!¡±
Gu Qingge shook her head and replied to Bai Yuege. At the same time, she secretly harbored some worries in her heart.
It wasn¡¯t just because of the Ninth Princess¡¯s offering.
It must be noted that when Su Changsheng brought the Ninth Princess back, she was in a severely injured state.
Who in the True Saint Continent would dare to injure the dignified Ninth Princess of the Imperial Court to such an extent?
Who could accomplish such a feat?
Regardless of who it was, a trace of worry arose in Gu Qingge¡¯s heart.
Their strength was still too weak.
They needed to act quickly and retrieve the opportunity from that place first.
Gu Qingge¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.
At the same time, the phenomena in the room became even more astonishing, covering the sky and the sun, as if illuminating millions of miles.
Fortunately, this area had long been isolated by Su Changsheng, forming a small world of its own, so it wouldn¡¯t affect the outside world.
Time passed.
While Su Changsheng and the Ninth Princess were engaged in dual cultivation, outside, in the True Saint Continent, the Divine Fall Continent, the Myriad Spirits Continent, and other places, great upheavals were also occurring.
Countless forces, including the leaders and elders of many top-tier factions, were on the verge of madness and collapse.
This was because the soul lamps of their ancestors and sect leaders had all shattered.
The outcome was self-evident.
They had all perished in the secret realm.
For a time, countless forces wailed in despair, as it signified the fall of their pillars of support. Their sects were likely to face turmoil, and might even decline as a result.
In the Divine Fall Continent, within the Blood-Colored Forbidden Land, the ruler of the Heavenly Kingdom¡¯s eyes turned icy cold. A terrifying pressure erupted from him, like thousands of oceans flooding simultaneously.
The entire forbidden land trembled, and countless palaces shook.
All the assassins, saints, and even many Saint Kings were utterly terrified at this moment. This included the white-haired youth, all of whom were trembling and kneeling on the ground.
They were filled with immense fear.
In front of the ruler of the Heavenly Kingdom, a black figure knelt, revealing an ordinary face with a terrified expression. It was none other than Number Twenty-One, who had escaped.
¡°Su Changsheng, a mere Saint King ant, actually ruined our grand plan!¡±
The ruler of the Heavenly Kingdom¡¯s eyes were icy cold, filled with boundless killing intent.
He never would have thought that the one to ruin his plan would be an insignificant ant.
Moreover, it was the same person who had killed Number Thirty.
¡°Su Changsheng? Good, very good, truly impressive!¡± the ruler of the Heavenly Kingdom muttered, laughing in his fury.
If he had taken Su Changsheng more seriously earlier and avenged Number Thirty by killing him, would this plan have succeeded?
Would His Highness the Prince not be so enraged?
Just thinking about informing that lord and the cold aura that would emanate from him made the ruler of the Heavenly Kingdom¡¯s heart tremble.
Even though he was a Great Saint, in front of that lord, he was nothing more than an ant.
If he accidentally angered that lord, even as a Great Saint, he would not escape death.
¡°Su Changsheng must die!¡±
The ruler of the Heavenly Kingdom¡¯s eyes were cold, filled with a chilling intent. He would not allow an ant that ruined his plans to continue living.
However, the opponent¡¯s strength was indeed not simple.
According to Number Twenty-One¡¯s description, the opponent¡¯s strength was formidable, likely comparable to a Ninth Heaven Saint King, or even a half-step Great Saint.
Such strength could only be matched by the top three within the Heavenly Kingdom.
Moreover, killing him would be extremely difficult and would require the ruler himself to take action.
¡°But¡ the Ninth Princess is also by his side, which means that her protector is there as well!¡±
The ruler of the Heavenly Kingdom silently contemplated.
He didn¡¯t regard Su Changsheng as a significant threat.
As a mid-stage Great Saint, a Fifth Heaven powerhouse, especially one proficient in the art of assassination, killing a Saint King was a trivial matter.
However, he was wary of that protector.
In the previous battle within the Great Saint Secret Realm, even with the three of them joining forces, they couldn¡¯t gain the upper hand. If he dared to go alone now, he would definitely be killed by the opponent.
¡°Even if I enlist those two old fellows, the three of us together might still not be able to guarantee his death!¡±
¡°It seems¡ I need to seek external assistance!¡±
The Sovereign of the Heavenly Kingdom¡¯s eyes flickered, and then his figure disappeared, leaving behind only a single sentence.
¡°The Heavenly Kingdom organization must fully retract and conceal its forces. Do not expose yourselves under any circumstances!¡±
Chapter 79
Chapter 79This was naturally to guard against the Ninth Princess¡¯s retaliation.
Given her status, if she mobilized the various branches of the Imperial Court, even if only a portion, it could deal a devastating blow to the Heavenly Kingdom organization.
To avoid such a situation, they could only retract their forces and hide in advance.
¡°Ahhh! Su Changsheng, I want you dead!¡±
In the Northern Profound Continent, within the Heavenly Demon Hall, a terrifying roar echoed through the heavens and earth. Accompanied by the overwhelming might of a Great Saint, countless beings across the continent were filled with fear and unease.
Why was the ruler of the Northern Profound Continent, that supreme Demon King, so enraged?
The Heavenly Demon Hall trembled, and within that towering mountain, intense divine flames surged violently, expanding in an instant to nearly fill the entire sky, engulfing everything.
Shortly after, the entire Heavenly Demon Hall vanished, including that towering divine mountain.
¡°Su Changsheng¡¡±
On the other side, in the True Saint Continent, the Lord of the Demon Palace stood with his hands behind his back, treading within a pitch-black abyss. His eyes were complex as he muttered to himself.
He hadn¡¯t expected that the true reason for the plan¡¯s failure would be due to an insignificant ant.
¡°Next, it will surely be the Ninth Princess¡¯s retaliation. Succeed or die trying, haha!¡±
The Lord of the Demon Palace couldn¡¯t help but let out a cold laugh.
He thought of the indifference and detachment in the tone of the Crown Prince.
The Crown Prince had no intention of protecting them at all.
It was already very clear.
From the very beginning, the Crown Prince had regarded them and the three major forces as expendable pawns, mere tools.
Whether they succeeded or not, they would be abandoned and engulfed by the wrath of the Imperial Court.
¡°To think that I, who have roamed the Divine Realm for a hundred thousand years and am known as a major power, am nothing more than a pawn, an insignificant ant!¡± The Lord of the Demon Palace couldn¡¯t help but let out a bitter laugh.
Indeed, he should never have gotten involved in the struggle between the Imperial Prince and Princess.
Whether it was success or failure.
¡°However, I will not sit and wait for death. The Demon Abyss? As long as it can be used by me, what does it matter if it¡¯s called the Demon Abyss!¡± The Lord of the Demon Palace¡¯s gaze turned towards the pitch-black abyss, letting out a cold laugh.
Immediately after, he leaped straight into the bottomless abyss, where an overwhelming and terrifying demonic aura emanated faintly.
However, it was all being suppressed by a massive cauldron.
Yet, as the Lord of the Demon Palace plunged into it, the cauldron began to tremble incessantly, on the verge of shattering at any moment.
¡¡
Wanxiang City, Su Family.
¡°That guy Su Changsheng¡¡±
Aunt Ye arrived at the Su Family, and upon learning that the Ninth Princess was engaged in dual cultivation with Su Changsheng, she couldn¡¯t help but twitch the corner of her mouth.
As expected, the thing she had been worried about had indeed happened.
However, she did not lose her temper, nor did she look down on Su Changsheng.
She was merely concerned about the reaction from the Imperial Court.
After all, in various aspects, Su Changsheng seemed rather ordinary when compared to those peerless geniuses of the Imperial Court.
At least for now, he didn¡¯t appear to have many advantages.
¡°I just hope he can overcome this!¡± Aunt Ye sighed inwardly. In this matter, she was powerless to help.
Although her cultivation was decent, within the Imperial Court, it seemed rather weak.
She couldn¡¯t involve herself in higher-level conflicts.
Time passed, and in the blink of an eye, three days had gone by.
On this day, within the room, accompanied by a sharp phoenix cry, blazing divine flames soared into the sky, forming the massive silhouette of a true phoenix. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
¡°Nirvana and rebirth, the princess has succeeded!¡±
Seeing this scene, Aunt Ye¡¯s eyes lit up, and her heart was filled with excitement.
True Phoenix Nirvana.
This secret technique was incredibly powerful. Each successful attempt resulted in a significant transformation, far surpassing previous states.
However, the success rate of this technique was extremely low, making it very difficult to achieve Nirvana.
Unexpectedly, it succeeded this time.
Soon, the Ninth Princess appeared. She had become even more beautiful. Although still petite, the aura she exuded was now many times more terrifying than before.
Her cultivation had officially broken through to the Eternal Realm.
¡°Excellent, this princess is back, returning to my strongest period!¡±
The Ninth Princess stood with her hands on her hips, radiating immense pride and confidence, like a little phoenix.
Behind her, Su Changsheng also appeared.
His aura had grown much stronger, and his eyes were deep and profound. The aura he emitted made even someone like Aunt Ye, a Great Saint, feel a twinge of fear.
How could this be possible?
Su Changsheng, able to pose a threat to her?
Aunt Ye¡¯s heart trembled.
¡°Aunt Ye, you¡¯re indeed alright!¡±
Seeing Aunt Ye, the Ninth Princess¡¯s eyes lit up.
Although she had known from the beginning that Aunt Ye would be fine, she had still been somewhat worried.
Now that she saw her, she felt relieved.
¡°Yes, Your Highness the Princess, rest assured. Those three cannot threaten me, but I regret not being able to protect you properly!¡±
Aunt Ye composed herself and looked at the Ninth Princess.
¡°I¡¯m back!¡±
Beside her, Su Changsheng stood with his hands behind his back, his gaze turning towards Gu Qingge and the others.
¡°Father!¡±
Su Changge rushed forward, acting playfully.
¡°Your strength has increased!¡±
Gu Qingge remarked from the side. Her insight was far more formidable than Aunt Ye¡¯s, as she was a true Supreme Emperor.
With just one glance, she could see the terrifying power of Su Changsheng.
Although he had only advanced a few levels, his strength had undergone a remarkable transformation.
¡°I gained some benefits and merely broke through to the Fourth Heaven,¡± Su Changsheng replied with a calm smile.
The Ninth Princess¡¯s dual cultivation technique was indeed powerful, and combined with her bloodline, it had directly allowed him to break through several levels.
Now, he was at the Fourth Heaven of the Saint King realm. Coupled with his Eternal Calamity Primordial Demon Body, his combat power had truly reached the level of a Great Saint, and he could even tear through them.
Capable of challenging Great Saints!
¡°Indeed!¡±
Gu Qingge gave him a deep look.
She could vaguely discern that his physique had undergone a complete transformation.
It was the same physique as their daughter Su Changge¡¯s, the Eternal Calamity Primordial Demon Body.
Although she didn¡¯t know why, since Su Changsheng hadn¡¯t mentioned it, she didn¡¯t press for details.
¡°Su Changsheng, this princess has to leave now!¡±
After a while, the Ninth Princess walked over, her gaze fixed on Su Changsheng, revealing a sense of reluctance.
¡°Not staying a bit longer?¡± Su Changsheng asked, without any hint of surprise.
¡°No, this princess needs to return as soon as possible. That scoundrel dared to target me like this, so I won¡¯t let him off either!¡± The Ninth Princess¡¯s eyes were icy, filled with murderous intent.
¡°This princess is leaving now. Su Changsheng, if you don¡¯t become stronger, when I become the Empress, you¡¯ll only be able to be a consort!¡±
The Ninth Princess lifted her chin proudly and, without waiting for Su Changsheng¡¯s reply, turned and left with Aunt Ye.
¡°Consort? Heh¡¡±
Su Changsheng chuckled wryly. Who was the one crying and begging for mercy earlier?
Time passed, and in the blink of an eye, half a year had gone by.
During this period, the True Saint Continent had been in constant turmoil. Various factions saw their Saint Ancestors fall one after another in the Great Saint Secret Realm. Some factions even lost their Saint Ancestors entirely, leading to their decline.
For a time, various forces attacked each other, seizing territories.
During this time, the Su Family, which had been recuperating for several years, bared its fangs and began to devour the territories of various major factions, even declaring war on some of the once top-tier forces.
For instance, the Lingxu Sword Sect and others.
Any faction that had once seized the territory of the Myriad Beasts Sect was now being targeted by the Su Family, hinting at a trend of swallowing up the entire True Saint Continent.
This move caused panic among various factions.
Was the Su Family aiming to unify the True Saint Continent?
On this day, at the Su Family, a startling divine light shot into the sky, accompanied by the cry of a newborn. Su Changsheng¡¯s second child was born.
Chapter 80
Chapter 80[Ding, congratulations to the host on the birth of your second child. Physique: Taiyin Sacred Physique, containing the Taiyin Origin, evaluated as a top-tier Saint Physique!].[Ding, you have received a reward: Taiyin Emperor Scripture, a Taiyin Origin, and a thousand years of cultivation.].
Immediately, the system¡¯s voice sounded.
¡°Taiyin Sacred Physique?¡±
Su Changsheng¡¯s heart stirred. This was also a top-tier Sacred Physique. Although it couldn¡¯t compare to the Eternal Calamity Primordial Demon Body, it was still an extremely formidable physique.
Its potential was equally immense, possessing the qualities of a Supreme Emperor, comparable to the top young supremes.
Immediately, a vast surge of power flowed into his body. Su Changsheng¡¯s cultivation rapidly advanced, and within moments, he had reached the peak of the Saint King realm.
Ultimately, he stopped at the Half-Step Great Saint realm.
Moreover, Su Changsheng sensed that within the system space, there was a Taiyin Origin, containing an extremely terrifying power of the Dao.
Once refined, it would be equivalent to gaining an unparalleled foundation in the Taiyin Dao.
As long as he followed the path of the Taiyin Dao, he could break through to the Emperor realm without any obstacles.
This was a path destined to achieve Dao and become an Emperor, a truly heaven-defying opportunity.
Of course, this was of no use to Su Changsheng. His path was not the Taiyin Dao, and using it would actually limit his future.
However, it could be used for Bai Yuege.
¡°Moreover, this thousand years of cultivation doesn¡¯t seem to be based on my physique¡¯s standard!¡±
Immediately, Su Changsheng felt the surging power within his body, and his mind began to ponder.
However, this was understandable. If the cultivation boost were based on the Eternal Calamity Primordial Demon Body, an unparalleled immortal physique, he might have already become an Emperor.
It seemed that the boost was calibrated to the normal cultivation progress of a top-tier divine physique.
Even so, reaching the Half-Step Great Saint realm represented an unimaginable leap for Su Changsheng, making him powerful enough to sweep through Great Saints.
Below the Quasi-Emperor level, he was virtually fearless.
¡°It seems the plan can truly begin now!¡± Su Changsheng¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, divine light surging within them.
In the past, he had been cautious in developing the Su Family due to his apprehension of the Taishi Sect.
But now, his momentum was unstoppable. At least within the Kunpeng Divine Domain, he could be considered a major power.
The Taishi Sect was no longer a concern for him.
¡°Changsheng, your cultivation¡¡± Beside him, Gu Qingge¡¯s pupils contracted slightly. Seeing Su Changsheng¡¯s sudden surge in cultivation, she couldn¡¯t help but feel deeply shaken.
This sudden increase in cultivation, combined with the earlier transformation into the Eternal Calamity Primordial Demon Body¡ª
Could it be that Su Changsheng was the reincarnation of an ancient True Immortal?
Thinking about Su Changsheng¡¯s various anomalies in the past, Gu Qingge¡¯s mind was filled with countless thoughts, and her heart became unsettled.
¡°Don¡¯t overthink it. I have always been myself!¡± Su Changsheng turned his head and, seeing Gu Qingge¡¯s shocked expression, smiled and reassured her.
¡°I know!¡±
Listening to Su Changsheng¡¯s gentle voice as always, Gu Qingge took a deep breath, gave him a deep look, and calmed down, then nodded.
No matter what, as long as Su Changsheng remained the same person, it was enough.
¡°Ah!¡±
The cry of the newborn echoed, and with the loud wailing, countless rules and orders of the world descended, forming a brilliantly radiant light.
It seemed like the manifestation of the Dao¡¯s origin, displaying incredibly astonishing Dao charm.
¡°That is¡ Heaven¡¯s Blessing!¡±
Gu Qingge¡¯s pupils contracted, revealing a hint of shock.
This was a blessing from the heavens, only bestowed upon beings with heaven-defying physiques at birth.
Once baptized, the benefits would be immense, equivalent to having an incredibly solid foundation from birth.
Boom!
¡°What an astonishing phenomenon! This must be the birth of the Patriarch¡¯s child!¡±
¡°This is supreme talent!¡±
¡°As expected of the Patriarch. It¡¯s said that the last time such a phenomenon occurred was when the Patriarch¡¯s first child, Her Highness Changge, was born!¡±
¡°Our Su Family is destined to rise. Not just among the ancient clans, but even among the Saint Clans and Emperor Clans, our prominence is within reach!¡±
Within the Su Family, clansmen gathered, all watching the scene with awe-struck eyes, their hearts filled with excitement.
Especially when they thought of Su Changge, their eyes couldn¡¯t hide their amazement.
This young princess was truly extraordinary.
The various heaven-defying feats she had displayed over the past few years had severely impacted the geniuses of the Su Family, making the Su Family¡¯s ancestors and elders understand what true prodigy meant.
However, it was precisely because of Su Changge¡¯s extraordinary performance that the Su Family members were inspired. In their daily cultivation, they became even more diligent.
In addition to the abundant resources being allocated,
Su Changsheng often guided the Laws of Dao, providing baptisms and teachings to the clan members.
As a result, the overall strength of the Su Family¡¯s prodigies and powerhouses had been rapidly increasing.
All the Grand Elders, including Su Yun and others, had already reached the peak of the Eternal Realm.
¡°Ah!¡± sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
From the sky, the light cluster descended and merged into the infant¡¯s body. Accompanied by the crying, the phenomenon gradually faded, finally revealing an adorable baby as pure as white jade.
¡°This is my second daughter!¡±
Su Changsheng stepped forward, holding the child, and looked at her with gentle eyes.
She had silver hair and eyes as dark as ink, resembling two black jade gemstones. Her delicate and adorable face bore traces of Bai Yuege¡¯s features.
¡°Brother Changsheng, let me see the child¡¡±
Beside him, the pale-faced Bai Yuege looked on with deep anticipation in her eyes.
¡°Alright!¡±
Su Changsheng nodded and handed the child over. Bai Yuege reached out to take the baby, her eyes sparkling with intense joy.
¡°This is my child¡¡±
She said joyfully, holding the baby as if she were holding an entire world.
¡°Taiyin Sacred Physique!¡±
Upon seeing the child, Gu Qingge¡¯s heart trembled, her eyes flickering with amazement.
Such a physique, though not as formidable as her daughter¡¯s, was still incredibly powerful.
It was only slightly inferior to the Eternal Calamity Primordial Demon Body, possessing similarly heaven-defying potential.
¡°Congratulations, Yuege!¡±
With these thoughts, Gu Qingge stepped forward and spoke.
¡°I really envy Sister Yuege. She already has a child, and I still have a long way to go!¡±
¡°Congratulations!¡±
¡°Wow, is this my little sister? She¡¯s so tiny and adorable!¡±
Beside them, Su Ziyuan, An Miaoyi, and the other women all offered their congratulations. Su Changge blinked her eyes, looking at the tiny baby with a gaze full of affection.
¡°Thank you, sisters¡¡±
Bai Yuege wore a happy smile, thanking everyone one by one, then looked at Su Changsheng.
¡°Brother Changsheng, what should we name the child?¡±
As if understanding, the tiny baby also blinked her eyes and looked at Su Changsheng.
Although not as heaven-defying as Su Changge, who was born a Saint and could run and speak from birth, she was still incredibly remarkable. Her exceptional intelligence would soon allow her to be like an ordinary person.
¡°Let¡¯s name her Su Qingyue!¡±
Upon hearing this, Su Changsheng pondered for a moment before speaking.
Given that she possessed the Taiyin Sacred Physique, and considering the Taiyin Emperor¡¯s mark within Bai Yuege, Su Changsheng chose a name related to the Taiyin.
Additionally, Bai Yuege¡¯s name also contained the character ¡°Yue¡±.
(TN: Yue as in Moon.)
¡°Su Qingyue, yes, from now on, you¡¯ll be called Su Qingyue. Good child!¡± Bai Yuege murmured, a radiant smile appearing on her face.
At that moment, a mark briefly flashed between her brows, with light surging within it.
Although it was quick, Su Changsheng still sensed it keenly. His heart stirred, but he chose not to act. Instead, he took a deep look and then withdrew his gaze.
He knew that it was the Primordial Spirit Mark of the Taiyin Emperor, which seemed to have already awakened.
It just hadn¡¯t manifested yet.
¡°Master¡¡±
At this moment, Su Changsheng felt a tug at his sleeve. Turning his head, he saw An Miaoyi pulling at his sleeve with a wistful look in her eyes.
His heart stirred.
He then smiled wryly to himself.
Was she blaming him for not making a move on her sooner?
Thinking back, it was true that he had never found the time, and his cultivation had not broken through to the extreme realm until now.
But now, it seemed the time was right. They could finally share a room, and it would be the perfect opportunity to break through to the Great Saint realm.
¡¡
Chapter 81
Chapter 81
On the other side, at the headquarters of the Tianyu Sect, an incredibly terrifying Saint¡¯s might erupted, like the descent of countless ancient divine mountains.
In an instant, the heavens and earth shattered, and countless peaks and palaces were torn into innumerable fragments like paper.
¡°Ah!¡±
¡°Spare us, my lord!¡±
The Tianyu Sect¡¯s Sect Master, along with the sect¡¯s Saint Ancestor, the white-haired old woman, were the first to bear the brunt. At this moment, they were all coughing up blood, their faces filled with terror as they begged for mercy.
¡°Where is An Miaoyi?¡±
Chizun¡¯s eyes were cold and his face was furious. An incomparably vast aura emanated from him, overturning the entire Tianyu Sect.
Tens of thousands of miles of land collapsed directly.
All the disciples, elders, and countless other beings were completely annihilated under this overwhelming might.
The entire sect was reduced to just two people: the Tianyu Sect¡¯s Sect Master and the white-haired old woman.
At this moment, the two of them were trembling, kneeling on the ground in utter terror, their bodies shaking uncontrollably, hearts filled with fear.
They did not understand.
The last time, that black-horned youth had appeared and gone to seek out Su Changsheng.
Could it be that, despite his Saint King-level strength, he was unable to defeat Su Changsheng?
However, considering the recent aggressive expansion of the Su Family, Su Changsheng must still be alive.
At this thought, cold sweat dripped from the white-haired old woman¡¯s forehead.
¡°M-Master, An Miaoyi is with the Su Family in Wanxiang City. She has sought refuge with Su Changsheng, that wretch wants to use Su Changsheng to escape your control!¡±
¡°Master, that Su Changsheng is too powerful. His strength is comparable to that of a Saint King; we can¡¯t do anything to him!¡±
¡°Please, spare us, Master!¡±
At this moment, the Tianyu Sect¡¯s Sect Master seemed to collapse, crying out the information while begging for mercy.
¡°Su Changsheng? Comparable to a Saint King?¡±
Chizun muttered, the coldness in his eyes growing even more intense, filled with overwhelming killing intent.
He hadn¡¯t expected that in a small True Saint Continent, someone would dare to defy his will and lay hands on what he considered his possession.
A mere Saint, with slightly stronger combat power, dared to be so arrogant?
This was simply courting death.
¡°If it weren¡¯t for Black Horn¡¯s death, An Miaoyi would have been captured long ago!¡± Chizun¡¯s face was dark.
He had instructed Black Horn, thinking it was a sure thing, but it ended in failure, and Black Horn didn¡¯t have time to bring An Miaoyi back.
This forced him to take action personally.
Just thinking about the failed plan and the disappearance of the Palace Master filled Chizun with unease.
She was a princess of the Imperial Court, her status incredibly noble.
If she sought revenge, a small sect like the Crimson Refining Demon Palace would be obliterated in an instant.
It seemed that the Palace Master had likely abandoned the Crimson Refining Demon Palace and gone into hiding.
With these thoughts, Chizun felt a sense of urgency.
He now only wanted to quickly break through to the Great Saint realm and then hide or flee to another divine region, such as the Crimson Blood Imperial Court or the divine region ruled by the Chaos Holy Land.
The Eternal Heavenly Realm was vast and boundless, with thousands of divine regions. It is not the only one with the Changsheng Imperial Court. Other dominant forces include the Crimson Blood Imperial Court, the Chaos Holy Land, and the Primordial Alliance.
These four major forces jointly rule the Eternal Heavenly Realm and extend their influence to other heavenly realms.
As long as he goes to the territory of another dominant force, even the Imperial Court¡¯s power, no matter how vast, would not easily be able to deal with him, avoiding a dead end.
¡°Is An Miaoyi¡¯s primordial yin still intact?¡±
Therefore, even though Chizun¡¯s heart was boiling with killing intent, he forcibly suppressed his boundless anger and calmly asked the white-haired old woman.
He knew that as the ancestor of the Tianyu Sect, she couldn¡¯t possibly be unprepared.
¡°Master, An Miaoyi¡¯s primordial yin¡ the other party is likely very greedy, wanting to use it to breakthrough to the Saint King realm!¡± the white-haired old woman said hurriedly.
¡°Breakthrough to Saint King? I¡¯ll turn him into a dead man!¡±
Chizun laughed in extreme anger.
¡°How long has it been?¡±
It had been a long time since anyone had dared to provoke him like this.
In the next instant, the overwhelming Saint¡¯s might surged a thousandfold, as if an unparalleled existence had descended. With a single step, a booming sound echoed, and a hundred thousand miles of land collapsed.
The Tianyu Sect¡¯s Sect Master and the white-haired old woman were crushed as if by countless ancient demonic mountains. Their bodies were instantly pulverized into dust.
Their primordial spirits also shattered inch by inch in the first moment, completely destroyed.
However, the white-haired old woman still had a wisp of her primordial spirit left, which Chizun held in his hand.
He then performed a soul search.
¡°So, that¡¯s where Wanxiang City is, Su Changsheng? Heh!¡±
After obtaining the information he wanted, Chizun¡¯s eyes turned icy cold. He mercilessly crushed the wisp of primordial spirit in his hand and gazed in the direction of Wanxiang City.
¡°I will crush you, no, I will break your bones one by one, and burn your primordial spirit with the Nine Nether Flames for fifty thousand years, making you endure the agony of burning for fifty thousand years!¡±
Chizun¡¯s voice was incredibly cold.
A Saint¡¯s lifespan was around fifty thousand years. As they approached breaking through to the Saint King realm, their lifespan increased, nearing sixty thousand years.
He wanted Su Changsheng to endure endless pain until the torment was over.
Chizun¡¯s eyes were icy cold. In the next second, his figure had already disappeared from the spot.
On the other side, at the center of the True Saint Continent, the Taishi Sect.
A middle-aged man with a fair face, no beard, and a handsome appearance, dressed in white, emerged from his secluded cultivation place and stepped into the outside world.
He was terrifying, exuding the aura of a top-tier Saint King. His eyes glimmered as he looked towards Wanxiang City.
¡°Wanxiang City, Su Changsheng?¡±
The middle-aged man murmured to himself.
¡°This True Saint Continent ultimately belongs to the Taishi Sect. A junior like you, reaching too far, needs to be put in place!¡±
The middle-aged man in white murmured to himself.
He thought about the past six months, during which the Su Family had been aggressively expanding and waging war against many top-tier forces. Their intentions were already very clear.
They wanted to become the Overlord of the True Saint Continent!
However, the Taishi Sect was the true Overlord of the True Saint Continent, and there cannot be two tigers on one mountain.
Even the Crimson Refining Demon Palace only occupied a small portion of power and did not compete with the Taishi Sect.
But this time, Su Changsheng was provoking this colossal entity that had reigned supreme for over a hundred thousand years.
¡°Let this be a lesson for you, to make you understand that this world is too vast for a junior to act recklessly!¡±
The middle-aged man in white¡¯s eyes flickered. Just as he was about to head towards Wanxiang City, a melodious voice called out.
¡°Ancestor Taixu, please wait a moment. Ancestor Taishi has asked me to accompany you!¡±
From within the Taishi Sect, a beautiful figure flew out. Her face was stunning, and she wore a purple dress with a flowing hem, surrounded by a purple radiance, like a goddess descending to the mortal world.
It was none other than the Taishi Sect¡¯s Holy Maiden, Lin Miao!
¡°Miao¡¯er, why are you coming along?¡± The middle-aged man in white, named Taixu, frowned immediately upon seeing her. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
¡°Ancestor Taishi is worried that you might go too far and kill that Saint Changsheng,¡± Lin Miao explained playfully, sticking out her tongue.
¡°That old fellow is still as soft-hearted as ever!¡±
Upon hearing this, Taixu frowned, feeling somewhat displeased.
¡°Ancestor Taishi said that the True Saint Continent has finally produced a remarkable genius. It would be a pity to destroy him just like that; he might be introduced into the Taishi Holy Land in the future!¡± Lin Miao said with a playful smile.
¡°Introduce him into the Taishi Holy Land? It seems the old fellow still doesn¡¯t intend to give up!¡± Taixu remarked.
Upon hearing this, Taixu¡¯s frown relaxed as he understood Ancestor Taishi¡¯s intentions. Although he didn¡¯t believe the old man¡¯s naive idea would succeed, he still nodded.
¡°Very well, I¡¯ll give the old man some face and just give that kid a small lesson!¡±
¡°As for¡¡¡±
Seeing Lin Miao¡¯s expectant expression, Taixu nodded and continued.
¡°Just come along with the ancestor!¡±
¡°Hmph, haven¡¯t you always admired that Su Changsheng?¡±
¡°Next, this ancestor will show you that I am the strongest, and that Su Changsheng is just an overrated name!¡±
¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡±
¡¡
Chapter 82
Chapter 82Wanxiang City, Su Family.
In the room, Gu Qingge and the other women were chatting and laughing, playing with Bai Yuege¡¯s newborn daughter. Yuxin sat nearby, her white dress fluttering, her beautiful eyes blinking.
Occasionally, she would join in the conversation.
Since being brought to the Su Family by Su Changsheng, although she was initially very wary, over time she gradually realized that Su Changsheng was not as malevolent as she had imagined.
Moreover, Gu Qingge and the other women were all peerless beauties, no less than herself. Especially Gu Qingge, whose occasional display of majesty in her eyes made her seem like an empress.
This often made Yuxin feel both envious and in awe.
As a result, her attitude towards Su Changsheng had also softened considerably.
However, Su Changsheng often brought up the topic of having children, which frequently made her blush and left her unsure of how to respond.
¡°This kind of life isn¡¯t bad!¡±
On the other side, Su Changsheng sat leisurely in a chair. Seeing this warm scene, a gentle smile appeared on his face.
His state of mind became much more peaceful.
This peaceful and harmonious life, surrounded by his wives and concubines, was undoubtedly much better than the brutal battles and cultivation of the past.
If possible, he wanted to maintain this life forever.
However, Su Changsheng also knew that to sustain this kind of life, strength was ultimately necessary.
Only with overwhelming strength could he have the right to maintain a peaceful life.
Not to mention the hidden dangers lurking in the shadows, such as the three major forces and the enemies of the Ninth Princess.
These were all matters that Su Changsheng had to face.
Especially since even Gu Qingge harbored immense fear in her heart, as if dreading the future.
This often made Su Changsheng feel apprehensive and somewhat pressured.
He knew he had to continue growing stronger. Only by constantly having children and developing his family could he continuously enhance his strength.
¡°That being said, it¡¯s time to take care of Miaoyi. After nurturing her for so long, I must also win over the Imperial Consort and Yuxin. Additionally, there¡¯s Ziyue¡ªI haven¡¯t fulfilled my promise of a wedding to her yet!¡±
¡°Over on Su Yun¡¯s side, it seems he has also found a few divine bodies and is preparing for marriage alliances!¡±
Su Changsheng pondered in his heart.
He was suddenly struck by the realization that he had quite a few romantic debts to settle.
Not only was there the Empress of the Ancient Heavenly Emperor, but also the Taiyin Great Emperor¡¯s primordial spirit imprint on Bai Yuege.
These were all matters he needed to resolve.
¡°Hmm, since I have the time, let¡¯s gather everyone together. As for An Miaoyi, I¡¯ll take care of her tonight!¡± Su Changsheng stroked his chin, making up his mind.
After all, he had kept them waiting for so long, and the beauties had been somewhat neglected. He couldn¡¯t afford to delay any longer.
With this thought, Su Changsheng¡¯s eyes turned to the side, where An Miaoyi was sitting. Dressed in a white dress, she was smiling charmingly and chatting with Su Ziyuan.
Every glance and smile from her exuded endless allure.
Perhaps, in terms of talent and fate, she was the weakest among the women, but her beauty and charm were top-notch, no less than Gu Qingge.
She was like a combination of a celestial fairy and a seductive enchantress.
¡°Ah!¡±
At this moment, An Miaoyi seemed to sense something. Her delicate body trembled, and her pretty face suddenly turned pale, her eyes filled with terror.
¡°Master Changsheng¡ that person¡ he is here¡¡±
An Miaoyi looked at Su Changsheng, her voice filled with fear.
It was as if she was recalling her childhood, when she was just a child and had been noticed by that figure, who bestowed upon her the identity of the Holy Maiden of the Tianyu Sect.
¡°You will be my cauldron from now on. Remember, no one can save you!¡±
That figure had said.
Beside her, a group of Tianyu Sect experts knelt on the ground, trembling. The overwhelming and terrifying aura was deeply imprinted in her mind, never forgotten to this day.
¡°Miaoyi¡¡±
At the same time, Su Changsheng raised an eyebrow, sensing an extremely terrifying aura from the distant land, surging overwhelmingly towards them.
It seemed as if it was about to engulf the entire Wanxiang City.
Seeing An Miaoyi¡¯s terrified expression, Su Changsheng¡¯s thoughts quickly turned, and he instantly understood. The light in his eyes turned icy cold.
It seemed that the prominent figure from the Crimson Refining Demon Palace had arrived.
He recalled the black-horned youth from before, who had also mentioned An Miaoyi. It appeared that the youth had been sent by that prominent figure, intending to deal with him as well.
¡°Nothing will happen. I am by your side!¡±
Su Changsheng comforted her.
Gu Qingge and the other women also looked over, their expressions changing slightly as they too offered words of comfort.
¡°Don¡¯t worry. With Changsheng here, everything will be resolved!¡±
Not only did Su Ziyuan and the others have confidence, but even Gu Qingge, the proud empress, had to admit it at this moment.
Nowadays, Su Changsheng already had the strength to face any peerless genius head-on and even overpower them.
Even the young Ancient Emperors or Supreme True Immortals might not be his match at the same level.
The Eternal Calamity Primordial Demon Body was one of the most powerful physiques.
A mere hall master of the Crimson Refining Demon Palace was nothing.
¡°Master Changsheng¡¡± An Miaoyi¡¯s delicate body trembled as she looked at Su Changsheng pitifully, completely devoid of her usual composure, filled only with fear.
¡°Come, I¡¯ll help you deal with him!¡±
Su Changsheng said softly.
He had already seen that An Miaoyi¡¯s fear of that prominent figure from the Crimson Refining Demon Palace was deeply ingrained, like a heart demon. To overcome this fear, there was only one way.
He had to shatter this heart demon right in front of her.
At the same time, outside Wanxiang City, an overwhelming and vast pressure descended, tearing apart the sky for tens of thousands of miles. Chaotic mist filled the heavens, as if the entire world was about to collapse.
Many formations within Wanxiang City also activated. After Su Changsheng advanced to the Half-Step Great Saint, he had set up numerous grand formations once again. This time, they were Saint King formations.
With hundreds of layers of formations in place, even a Great Saint would find it difficult to break through in a short time. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
¡°So many grand formations?¡±
In the sky, Chizun¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as he looked at the numerous sudden appearances of Saint formations, his heart filled with astonishment.
Those auras¡ªcould they all be Saint King formations?
Could it be that Su Changsheng has already broken through to the Saint King realm?
¡°What a terrifying pressure! Is a Saint descending?¡±
¡°The Saint formations of Wanxiang City have been activated. An enemy must be attacking!¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry, as long as Saint Changsheng is here, even a Saint won¡¯t be able to defeat him!¡±
Within Wanxiang City, countless cultivators were alarmed by the terrifying pressure, their gazes filled with shock.
However, despite their shock, they relaxed when they thought of Su Changsheng.
Over the years, Su Changsheng¡¯s terrifying battle achievements had continuously elevated his status in Wanxiang City and even throughout the True Saint Continent.
Countless forces believed that Su Changsheng now possessed the strength of a Saint King.
¡°Such a multitude of Saint King formations, interlocking layer upon layer, is indeed terrifying. This must have been set up by a Saint Master of formations; it couldn¡¯t possibly be Su Changsheng!¡±
Chizun¡¯s eyes were heavy with concern as he carefully surveyed the numerous grand formations of Wanxiang City, feeling a sense of difficulty.
Even he couldn¡¯t break through these formations.
¡°Su Changsheng, come out here!¡±
Chizun frowned, thought for a moment, and then shouted.
The terrifying voice tore through the sky for tens of thousands of miles, resonating across the land for hundreds of millions of miles.
Countless powerful beings across the land were alarmed, all looking towards that direction in shock.
In their eyes, Wanxiang City was now overshadowed by a terrifying figure exuding an overwhelming aura, like a blazing sun, capable of dominating the eight directions.
¡°Hmm? A Half-Step Great Saint?!¡±
On the other side, Ancestor Taixu, who was bringing the Holy Maiden of the Taishi Sect to Wanxiang City, couldn¡¯t help but change his expression upon sensing this terrifying aura, his eyes filled with shock.
¡°The First Hall Master of the Crimson Refining Demon Palace, Chizun!¡±
Immediately, Ancestor Taixu extended his divine sense, and upon seeing the true form of the Half-Step Great Saint, his heart was filled with even greater shock.
It was actually this supreme powerhouse.
¡°Ancestor Taixu, is this Chizun very powerful?!¡± Beside him, the Holy Maiden of the Taishi Sect, Lin Miao, asked, her face pale with fear.
Even with the protection of Ancestor Taixu, she felt like a small boat in a vast ocean, at risk of being submerged at any moment.
¡°Strong is an understatement¡¡± Ancestor Taixu shook his head, a hint of pity in his eyes.
¡°Su Changsheng is doomed!¡±
¡°In the hands of this Chizun, he won¡¯t have any chance of survival. It¡¯s not just him; even I, facing this Chizun, would have no choice but to turn and leave, not daring to entertain the thought of a battle!¡±
Ancestor Taixu spoke, his tone heavy.
Chapter 83
Chapter 83¡°Ah! Then¡ what should we do?¡± Upon hearing this, Lin Miao was stunned and quickly asked.
¡°What should we do? We can only collect the boy¡¯s corpse!¡±
Ancestor Taixu shook his head.
¡°Although I don¡¯t know how that boy provoked Chizun, no one can save him this time!¡±
¡°Unless that old fellow from Taishi is willing to intervene, but he has been confined to the Taishi Sect by the Holy Land and is forbidden to leave for life. He can¡¯t make a move!¡±
¡°Let¡¯s go! I can take you a bit closer, but as for that boy Su Changsheng, he can only rely on his own luck!¡±
With that, Ancestor Taixu brought Lin Miao closer, finally stopping tens of thousands of miles away, watching from a distance.
They were very cautious and did not get too close.
¡°Hmm?¡±
However, despite their caution, Chizun still noticed them, his gaze turning icy.
¡°A top-tier Saint King from the Taishi Sect!¡±
With a flash of his eyes, Chizun sensed the other party¡¯s strength and aura, realizing it was a powerful figure from the Taishi Sect.
¡°The Taishi Sect is connected to that Holy Land, and it¡¯s said that their sect has a Great Saint. It¡¯s best not to provoke them for now!¡±
Chizun thought to himself, making a decision in his heart. He then transmitted a distant message.
¡°Daoist friend, please remain a bystander!¡±
¡°Sigh, I am merely passing by and will not interfere!¡±
Upon hearing this, Ancestor Taixu¡¯s expression fluctuated, then he sighed lightly and cupped his hands in response.
A Half-Step Great Saint, coupled with the Crimson Refining Demon Palace¡ªalthough the Taishi Sect did not fear them, there was no need to provoke such a colossal entity over someone like Su Changsheng.
As for Lin Miao¡
She could only blame herself for falling for someone she shouldn¡¯t have.
Su Changsheng was a short-lived person, not suitable for her.
¡°Su Changsheng, if you do not appear, I will take action and annihilate all your Su family members!¡±
In the sky, Chizun spoke once more, his vast and powerful aura tearing through the heavens, creating terrifying rifts in the sky accompanied by a dreadful momentum.
Countless beings across the land, spanning hundreds of millions of miles, were filled with fear, including many members of the Su family, who were also terrified.
They realized that this was undoubtedly a supreme powerhouse.
¡°Are you in such a hurry to die?!¡±
At this moment, a calm voice echoed between heaven and earth. Following that, two tall and graceful figures appeared, one male and one female, both exceptionally handsome and stunningly beautiful.
It was none other than Su Changsheng and An Miaoyi.
¡°Ancestor!¡±
¡°It¡¯s Ancestor Changsheng, he has appeared!¡±
¡°Hahaha, as long as Ancestor Changsheng is here, what does a mere Saint matter? It¡¯s not like he hasn¡¯t killed one before!¡±
Within Wanxiang City, many members and elders of the Su family were overjoyed upon seeing Su Changsheng appear, their hearts filled with excitement.
They believed that Ancestor Changsheng was invincible and that any enemy would be no match for him once he took action.
¡¡
¡°An Miaoyi!¡±
Chizun¡¯s gaze immediately fell upon An Miaoyi, his eyes filled with amazement.
He had only seen her once when she was very young, and now, after so many years, this was the second time.
Yet even so, he was deeply struck by An Miaoyi¡¯s beauty.
She was undoubtedly the most stunning person he had ever seen, her charm alone enough to captivate even a Saint.
No wonder she possessed the Heavenly Desire Divine Physique.
¡°How bold of you to attempt to escape my control. Unfortunately, the person you found is too weak!¡±
Chizun¡¯s gaze swept over An Miaoyi as he sneered, then he turned his eyes towards Su Changsheng.
¡°You are Su Changsheng? Your strength is not¡ hmm?¡±
But soon, he was taken aback, a look of astonishment appearing on his face. He couldn¡¯t discern Su Changsheng¡¯s realm!
The other party¡¯s aura was very hazy, and Chizun felt as if he was peering into a chaotic mist, unable to see through it.
Yet, faintly, it gave him a sense of dread, as if he was facing an incredibly terrifying Great Saint, even more frightening than the Palace Master!
¡°This is impossible!¡±
Chizun couldn¡¯t believe it.
The other party was merely a top-tier Saint. Even if he had miraculously broken through to the Saint King realm, he shouldn¡¯t be able to threaten him, let alone compare to a Great Saint.
It was just his illusion.
¡°So that¡¯s Su Changsheng? Indeed, quite impressive. To dare come out at such a time, he truly can be called a dragon among men, a peerless genius!¡±
¡¡
Tens of thousands of miles away, Ancestor Taixu couldn¡¯t help but nod in admiration upon seeing Su Changsheng. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
Indeed, he was extraordinary. Such bearing was not much different from the peerless geniuses of the Holy Lands.
¡°It¡¯s a pity that, against a Half-Step Great Saint, no matter how talented he is, it won¡¯t be enough!¡±
Ancestor Taixu remarked regretfully.
Given time, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for Su Changsheng to become a Great Saint leader, and he might even have the potential to become a Quasi-Emperor.
But unfortunately, this world doesn¡¯t deal in ¡°what ifs.¡±
No matter how talented a genius is, if they die prematurely, it amounts to nothing.
¡°Ancestor Taixu¡ could you please intervene later¡ to save Saint Changsheng?¡±
Beside him, Lin Miao, who had been silent for a long time, spoke up, her tone pleading.
¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡±
Ancestor Taixu shook his head, causing Lin Miao¡¯s pretty face to turn pale.
While they were conversing, on the other side, Chizun¡¯s gaze sharpened. Although he was still suspicious, he didn¡¯t want to delay any longer.
¡°I have no patience to waste time with you!¡±
Chizun said coldly.
A vast and overwhelming Saintly might erupted as he raised his hand and summoned a sky-covering Demon Stele. Thousands of spaces and worlds seemed to shatter at that moment.
He intended to kill Su Changsheng with a single strike.
With the strength of a Half-Step Great Saint, he could easily look down upon top-tier Saint Kings and crush any Seventh Heavens expert with a single palm.
In his view, this strike was more than enough to kill Su Changsheng.
¡°So powerful! It can¡¯t be blocked!¡±
Ancestor Taixu¡¯s expression changed, once again feeling the immense gap between himself and the opponent.
He didn¡¯t dare to take this strike head-on, as it would undoubtedly result in severe injury.
Su Changsheng is doomed!
¡°Miaoyi, just watch. I will now cut down this inner demon for you and restore your peace of mind!¡±
At that moment, Su Changsheng, who was holding An Miaoyi¡¯s hand, spoke up.
His clear and bright voice echoed through the heavens and earth.
Cut down an inner demon?
Chizun¡¯s eyes turned cold.
Just as Chizun¡¯s anger surged, Su Changsheng extended his fingers and made a slicing motion forward. The void split open, as if unveiling an ancient sword realm.
In the next instant, a brilliant sword light erupted from within. The dazzling sword light, like a roaring galaxy, slashed out. In just a moment, it shattered the sky-covering Demon Stele.
Then, it swiftly whistled towards Chizun, ready to strike!
¡°Ah!¡±
Chizun¡¯s expression changed drastically as he sensed the terrifying threat. He let out a long roar, and a vast Saintly might erupted. From within his body, a black treasure wheel shot out.
The black treasure wheel spun, unleashing a vast might of a Great Saint. Endless dark light tore through the air, devouring everything in its path. It erupted from the treasure wheel, whistling towards the sword light.
The power of death and decay permeated the air, as if an underworld realm was descending.
¡°The Nether Lord¡¯s Treasure Wheel¡ that¡¯s a Great Saint weapon!¡±
Ancestor Taixu¡¯s heart trembled wildly, and he exclaimed in shock. He hadn¡¯t expected Chizun to possess such a supreme treasure.
Moreover, Su Changsheng had forced him to this extent with just one move.
The dazzling sword light posed an immense threat to him.
Su Changsheng¡¯s strength was actually this defiant of the heavens?
The dark light spread across the sky, engulfing everything, instantly extinguishing all the sword light. Countless divine chains shattered, and layers upon layers of dimensional space, numbering in the billions, fractured, with chaotic energy surging everywhere.
It seemed as if this world was about to be destroyed.
The massive black treasure wheel rumbled as it spun, like a vast world, pressing down towards Su Changsheng. The Great Saintly might radiated, aiming to crush Su Changsheng.
Su Changsheng¡¯s expression remained calm. With a swipe of his palm, he tore through the space and slapped the Nether Lord¡¯s Treasure Wheel away.
Chapter 84
Chapter 84
The heavens and earth trembled.
The black treasure wheel was a Great Saint weapon. Once it unleashed its power, it was like a real underworld, rumbling as it spun, capable of devouring the ten directions of the world.
Even destroying an entire continent or shattering the stars in the sky would be an easy task for it.
In Chizun¡¯s hands, even if it wasn¡¯t as powerful as a true Great Saint, it could still unleash nearly all of its might.
A Great Saint weapon was equivalent to half a Great Saint.
At this moment, with the Great Saint weapon in hand, Chizun could easily kill a Half-Step Great Saint. With a single strike, he could effortlessly slay dozens or even hundreds of top-tier Saint Kings, and he even dared to challenge a Great Saint.
But at this moment, such a powerful Great Saint weapon was slapped away by Su Changsheng with a single palm. It wailed in the air, trembling violently, and even showed faint cracks.
The clear sound of cracking could be distinctly heard.
¡°What?! Barehandedly shaking a Great Saint weapon?!¡±
In the distance, Ancestor Taixu¡¯s eyes nearly popped out of their sockets, his expression one of utter shock, almost dumbfounded.
In all his years, he had never seen a Half-Step Great Saint able to barehandedly contend with a Great Saint weapon!
Wait!!!
A Half-Step Great Saint?!!
At this moment, Ancestor Taixu was suddenly startled, sensing Su Changsheng¡¯s true cultivation level.
He wasn¡¯t a so-called top-tier Saint, nor had he just broken through to the Saint King realm!
He was a Half-Step Great Saint!
A Half-Step Great Saint at the age of six thousand!
¡°This¡ this this¡ how is this possible¡ Wasn¡¯t Su Changsheng a newly ascended Saint not long ago?¡±
Ancestor Taixu was dumbfounded.
In all his years, this was the first time he had encountered something that completely defied his imagination.
A Half-Step Great Saint at the age of six thousand.
This wasn¡¯t actually rare; many top-tier geniuses, and even some Great Saints, achieved such status within a few hundred or a thousand years!
But Su Changsheng had only recently become a Saint!
From the time he became a Saint until now, it hadn¡¯t even been ten years, right?
Even if he had become a Saint a few hundred years earlier and had been hiding it, achieving Half-Step Great Saint in just a few hundred years was still extremely terrifying.
¡°Impossible!¡±
On the other side, Chizun¡¯s eyes widened as well, his heart filled with shock and even a hint of trembling.
Why was Su Changsheng so terrifying?
Could it be that he had been hiding his strength all along, and his actions towards An Miaoyi were merely to lure him out?
¡°Even if you¡¯ve been hiding your strength, I have a Great Saint weapon. I still don¡¯t fear you!¡±
Chizun roared, his anger reaching its peak. His red hair flew wildly, his divine power surged to the heavens, and his blood energy roared like a true dragon, wantonly unleashed, as if a great demon had emerged into the world.
The surging divine power flooded into the Nether Lord¡¯s Treasure Wheel, causing the massive wheel to tremble and expand infinitely. A boundless Great Saintly might fully erupted.
The energy tore through the sky.
Countless rules and orders were shattered, and the order of the entire world dissipated, leaving only a new ¡°Dao¡± in its place.
That was the ¡°Dao¡± of the Nether Lord¡¯s Treasure Wheel!
A Great Saint can elevate their Saintly Dao to the extreme, temporarily covering an entire region, dispelling all laws and orders, leaving only their own Dao in existence.
In this domain, they are like a god, the ¡°heavens,¡± able to change order and transform rules with a single thought, controlling everything and suppressing all lower-realm cultivators.
At this moment, the treasure wheel expanded its domain, forming a world spanning 108,000 miles. Here, all order vanished, and all Daoist techniques were suppressed.
¡°Eh!¡±
Su Changsheng let out a light exclamation. He too felt a powerful suppressive force emerge, suppressing his Daoist techniques and his Dao, preventing him from utilizing them.
If it were an ordinary Half-Step Great Saint, they would likely be suppressed, with their strength reduced to less than one-tenth.
¡°No wonder it¡¯s a Great Saint weapon. Even though it¡¯s just a weapon, it still possesses unimaginable power!¡±
Su Changsheng praised.
However, that was all.
For some peerless geniuses, defying and slaying a Great Saint was not a difficult task.
With just a slight tremor, the suppressive force shattered inch by inch, unable to bind him.
¡°Kill! Nether Burial of the Heavens!¡±
On the other side, Chizun roared, controlling the Nether Lord¡¯s Treasure Wheel. The dazzling Great Saintly might descended, aiming to crush Su Changsheng, even at the risk of affecting An Miaoyi nearby.
¡°Even a true Great Saint in front of me can be directly slain. Just a Great Saint weapon, and it dares to be arrogant?¡±
Su Changsheng raised his eyes.
His five fingers spread open, and between his palm and fingers, they gleamed like divine iron, forming a dragon claw, surrounded by chaotic energy, resembling the claw of a true dragon.
This was the Myriad Tribulations Battle Technique.
This technique was passed to him by Gu Qingge. Its intricacy was comparable to a true Emperor¡¯s scripture, containing thousands of top-tier battle techniques and divine abilities. This was one of them.
True Dragon Claw!
A dragon¡¯s roar resounded, as if a true dragon was crying out.
With just one claw strike, the heavens and earth wailed, as if the entire world was being torn apart. The Dao domain formed by the Nether Lord¡¯s Treasure Wheel instantly collapsed.
The tearing claw strike smashed into the Nether Lord¡¯s Treasure Wheel. Under the horrified gazes of Chizun and Ancestor Taixu, it was directly torn apart.
A Great Saint weapon was shattered just like that. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
¡°How is this possible¡¡¡±
Chizun¡¯s face was filled with shock, his heart trembling with fear. His greatest trump card had been destroyed just like that?
Beside Su Changsheng, An Miaoyi¡¯s eyes sparkled with admiration. The fear she once had for Chizun was completely shattered by Su Changsheng¡¯s claw strike, leaving her unafraid.
¡°Miaoyi, watch as I use a single sword strike to cut down your inner demon and extinguish your greatest fear!¡±
At this moment, Su Changsheng softly chanted, turning his head as his black hair flew wildly. With a simple raise of his hand, an ancient dark-gold sword appeared in his grasp.
Threads of Great Saintly might permeated the air.
This was the weapon of the master of the Starfall Saint Scripture, containing his Dao.
Su Changsheng¡¯s fingers lightly brushed over the dark-gold ancient sword, causing it to tremble, as if it sensed the aura of the Starfall Saint Scripture on Su Changsheng, and it let out a mournful wail.
¡°Let me once again showcase your former glory!¡±
Su Changsheng said softly.
According to the Starfall Saint Scripture, its creator once wielded this Great Saint sword, gathering the power of the stars to form an Emperor Star. With one strike of the Emperor Star Sword, he slew a Great Saint!
Today, Su Changsheng would recreate that earth-shattering strike.
With a flick of his finger, boundless starlight was drawn down from the sky, forming one majestic galaxy after another, rotating grandly and dazzlingly.
Each star radiated an overwhelming might.
¡°What?!¡±
Chizun¡¯s expression turned to one of terror. Witnessing this scene, his fear grew even more, and all his previous arrogance vanished.
Or rather, in the face of a monster capable of tearing apart a Great Saint weapon with a single claw.
He couldn¡¯t muster even a shred of courage to resist.
With this thought, Chizun didn¡¯t hesitate. He turned and tore through the void to escape.
As a Half-Step Great Saint, if he was determined to flee, he could escape across an entire continent in an instant, fleeing to the ends of the heavens.
¡°Transform the galaxy into an Emperor Star, transform the Emperor Star into the sword in my hand, and with one strike, cleave through eternity!¡±
Su Changsheng said softly.
He didn¡¯t even glance at Chizun.
Even though Chizun had already fled to the ends of the heavens, nearly escaping the True Saint Continent.
Su Changsheng beckoned, and the boundless galaxy descended, merging into the Great Saint sword in his hand. In an instant, an overwhelming power capable of slaying a Great Saint erupted.
This was the same sword technique Su Changsheng had used to slay Ancestor Zishan.
But in Su Changsheng¡¯s hands now, the power of this sword strike was unimaginably more terrifying, far surpassing its previous might by countless times.
In the next instant, Su Changsheng swung his sword, and a dazzling starry sword light slashed out, roaring through the heavens, spanning the entire True Saint Continent, and instantly shaking several surrounding continents.
Countless powerful beings, numerous Saints, and even Saint Kings all sensed this supreme sword strike and trembled.
This sword strike was enough to slay a Great Saint!
Chapter 85
Chapter 85¡°No!¡±
In the distant sky, accompanied by an unwilling and despairing roar, a brilliant burst of blood light exploded, only to be engulfed by the boundless sword light.
In the end, a scar across the heavens, spanning an entire continent, appeared, shocking countless beings.
The Grand Hall Master of the Crimson Refining Demon Palace, a supreme Half-Step Great Saint, was slain with a single sword strike.
¡°It¡¯s over¡¡±
An Miaoyi stared blankly at the scene, her heart swaying. Even though she witnessed it with her own eyes, she could hardly believe it. The great figure who had bound her for decades and kept her in constant fear was just killed like that?
¡°Thank you, Master Changsheng!¡±
Soon, she came back to her senses, her eyes gazing tenderly at Su Changsheng, filled with infinite allure, making one¡¯s bones go soft.
¡°This was to vent your anger!¡±
Su Changsheng raised his hand, gently tidying her slightly disheveled hair, and then spoke softly.
¡°¡¡¡±
¡°Chi¡¡ Chizun is really dead?¡±
¡°A¡ a Half-Step Great Saint, the Grand Hall Master of the Crimson Refining Demon Palace, a supreme figure who ruled over a region, was just slain with a single sword strike?¡±
Thousands of miles away, Ancestor Taixu stared at the scene in a daze, muttering to himself. All his previous composure and calmness were gone; he was completely dumbfounded.
How could this be¡ª
Beside him, Lin Miao¡¯s face was flushed, her eyes shining with excitement, utterly thrilled.
It was this very sword strike!
In the past, Su Changsheng had used a single sword strike to slay the Zishan Saint.
That scene, where he wielded the Emperor Star Sword with unparalleled elegance, was captured by a master painter and spread throughout the True Saint Continent, making him the dream lover of countless young maidens and married women.
Lin Miao had also collected a copy of that painting and often marveled at it, lost in the elegance captured within, admiring Su Changsheng¡¯s stunning sword strike.
Over time, her curiosity about Su Changsheng grew, gradually turning into affection and admiration.
And now, witnessing this unparalleled sword strike with her own eyes, Lin Miao realized that the master painter hadn¡¯t even captured a fraction of his true splendor.
Witnessing this sword strike with her own eyes, she had completely fallen, becoming an admirer of Su Changsheng.
¡°¡ªWait¡ we need to leave!¡±
At this moment, the dazed Ancestor Taixu suddenly snapped back to reality, a chill rising in his heart as he whispered urgently.
He hadn¡¯t forgotten the purpose of his emergence: to reprimand and teach Su Changsheng a lesson, ensuring he didn¡¯t overstep his bounds.
But now, let alone reprimanding Su Changsheng, it would be fortunate if Su Changsheng didn¡¯t turn around and slap him to death.
That sword strike just now absolutely had the power to slay a Great Saint.
Facing a peerless genius who, as a Half-Step Great Saint, could slay a Great Saint with a single sword strike, he must have been out of his mind to think about teaching Su Changsheng a lesson.
Now, forget about unifying the True Saint Continent; it wouldn¡¯t be impossible for Su Changsheng to overthrow the Taishi Sect.
¡°Even that old guy from the Taishi Sect isn¡¯t a match for this monster Su Changsheng!¡±
Ancestor Taixu broke out in a cold sweat.
A peerless genius with such heaven-defying combat power would be considered a treasure even in the Taishi Holy Land, and would be fully nurtured and protected¡¡
Because in a few thousand or ten thousand years, this would be a Quasi-Emperor with earth-shattering power.
A Quasi-Emperor with earth-shattering power would be enough to ensure the prosperity of a top-tier holy land for hundreds of thousands of years.
Facing such a monster, how could he dare to stay any longer?
¡°Fellow Daoist, please stay!¡±
Just as Ancestor Taixu was about to flee with Lin Miao, a leisurely voice called out.
They saw Su Changsheng approaching with An Miaoyi from tens of thousands of miles away. With just one step, he arrived in front of them, his starry robe flowing and his eyes filled with amusement.
¡°Fellow Daoist from the Taishi Sect, coming all this way to my Wanxiang City, it wouldn¡¯t be right to leave without proper hospitality. If word got out, wouldn¡¯t it give the impression that the Su family doesn¡¯t treat its guests well?¡±
Su Changsheng said softly.
Hearing these words, Ancestor Taixu broke out in a cold sweat.
He understood the underlying meaning; Su Changsheng already knew his intentions. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
¡°I am Ancestor Taixu of the Taishi Sect, a disciple of Venerable Feiyu from the Taishi Holy Land. It is truly a great fortune to witness your elegance today, Fellow Daoist!¡±
Ancestor Taixu forced a smile, trying to suppress the panic in his heart, and spoke loudly.
Taishi Holy Land? Venerable Feiyu?
Upon hearing this, Su Changsheng raised an eyebrow slightly. Did the Taishi Sect have such a background?
The Taishi Holy Land was an extremely terrifying force, a top-tier holy land.
It was the overlord of the Taishi Divine Region.
So-called holy lands also varied in strength: ordinary holy lands, top-tier holy lands, and supreme holy lands.
An ordinary holy land could be founded by a single Great Saint or had several Great Saint ancestors overseeing it.
A top-tier holy land, however, was different. Its founder must be a peak Quasi-Emperor or even a supreme being to be recognized, possessing extremely terrifying foundations.
A supreme holy land was comparable to an Imperial Court.
A Venerable, or Zunzhu, was the title given to a Quasi-Emperor. Once someone ascended to the rank of Quasi-Emperor, they could be called Venerable. Even when facing the ruler of an Imperial Court, they need not kneel and are afforded a certain level of respect.
Was the other party revealing his background in such a manner to instill fear in him?
With this thought, Su Changsheng¡¯s expression remained one of a faint smile, his eyes leisurely watching Ancestor Taixu.
¡°Fellow Daoist, I merely asked you to stay for a moment, so why reveal your background in such a manner? Are you trying to intimidate me? Could it be that you came with hostile intentions?¡±
¡°Or perhaps, you wish to leverage the prestige of your holy land and the might of that Quasi-Emperor Venerable to scare me off?¡±
Su Changsheng spoke softly, each word calm but carrying a terrifying pressure.
Ancestor Taixu broke out in a cold sweat.
The so-called background of a Venerable was, of course, a fabrication.
Although he did indeed come from the Taishi Holy Land, and in a certain sense, the Taishi Sect was a branch of the Taishi Holy Land.
In reality, however, they were merely those who had failed in the internal competition of the holy land and were exiled to guard a remote and desolate continent.
And as for being a disciple of Venerable Feiyu, that was pure nonsense.
He had merely attended a few of Venerable Feiyu¡¯s lectures and wasn¡¯t even considered a registered disciple.
He had said all that earlier just to intimidate Su Changsheng.
But judging by the current situation, it seemed that Su Changsheng wasn¡¯t buying it.
¡°Senior Changsheng, you misunderstand. The Ancestor had no such intentions!¡±
As Ancestor Taixu broke out in a cold sweat, Lin Miao spoke up. She faced Su Changsheng directly, her eyes blinking without a trace of fear.
On the contrary, Su Changsheng saw many different and intriguing lights in her eyes. It was quite fascinating.
¡°Oh? Then why is that? Can you explain?¡± Su Changsheng flicked his finger, speaking casually.
Beside him, An Miaoyi stood quietly, her white dress stunningly beautiful, her face enchanting, making them look like a perfect couple, celestial companions.
¡°It¡¯s like this, I am Lin Miao, the Holy Maiden of the Taishi Sect. The reason I followed Ancestor Taixu here is to propose a marriage alliance with you!¡±
Lin Miao glanced enviously at An Miaoyi, then looked at Su Changsheng and spoke softly.
A marriage alliance?
Su Changsheng¡¯s movements paused, and he looked at the Holy Maiden of the Taishi Sect with a rather peculiar expression.
Was this another one coming to him on their own?
However, Su Changsheng could also see the extraordinary nature of the Taishi Sect¡¯s Holy Maiden. She was definitely a divine physique, and a top-tier one at that.
[Ding¡]
Soon, Su Changsheng received a prompt from the system, confirming that she indeed possessed a divine physique known as the Taicang Divine Physique. Once fully developed, she could transform into the heavens themselves, with extremely powerful combat capabilities.
Although her fate was only close to golden, far inferior to Gu Qingge and the others, it was on par with An Miaoyi.
And considering she came to him on her own¡¡
¡°I deeply admire you, Senior Changsheng, but I feared you might refuse, so I implored the elders of my sect to accompany me. If we have inadvertently offended you, please forgive us!¡±
Lin Miao¡¯s eyes were filled with admiration as she gazed deeply at Su Changsheng, the sincerity in her expression unmistakable.
¡°I can feel your sincerity, but your visit to Wanxiang City wasn¡¯t solely for the so-called marriage alliance, was it?¡±
¡°Lin Miao, you are quite bold!¡±
Su Changsheng said calmly, his words carrying a sense of pressure.
¡°Fellow Daoist Changsheng¡ wait¡¡¡±
Ancestor Taixu¡¯s expression changed, and he stepped forward, intending to plead on Lin Miao¡¯s behalf.
¡°Fellow Daoist, this matter is indeed the fault of the Taishi Sect. I apologize on behalf of our sect and am willing to offer compensation¡¡± At this moment, an aged voice sounded.
A faint shadow appeared, revealing an elder exuding the aura of a Great Saint.
¡¡
Chapter 86
Chapter 86A Great Saint?
Su Changsheng raised an eyebrow, looking at the white-bearded elder before him, feeling a bit surprised.
Should he say, as expected of the Overlord of the True Saint Continent?
They even had a Great Saint.
A small continent having a Saint King was already remarkable, but to have a Great Saint as well.
However, considering the Taishi Sect¡¯s connection to the Taishi Holy Land, it was highly likely that they were a branch force.
Su Changsheng was no longer surprised.
A top-tier holy land could dominate dozens or even hundreds of divine regions, with its influence spreading across thousands of divine territories.
For the Taishi Sect, as a branch force, to have a Great Saint overseeing it was not impossible.
¡°Compensation? Speak. If I¡¯m not satisfied, not even the Taishi Holy Land can suppress me!¡±
Su Changsheng flicked his finger casually, showing no regard for the Great Saint¡¯s presence.
Yet, no one present found this surprising.
In fact, anyone who had witnessed Su Changsheng¡¯s earlier sword strike could understand his current demeanor.
He truly possessed the confidence to stand equal to, or even surpass, a Great Saint.
¡°The Taishi Sect is willing to offer thirty top-tier Origin mines and three thousand supreme spirit stone mines to the Su family!¡±
The white-bearded elder sighed as he spoke.
Thirty top-tier Origin mines?
Su Changsheng¡¯s hand paused, his eyebrows slightly raised in surprise.
Beside him, An Miaoyi¡¯s heart pounded. Even though she had seen much of the world and had connections with many Holy Maidens from great sects and even Holy Maidens from holy lands, upon hearing about thirty top-tier Origin mines, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a rush of breathlessness and a dizzying impulse.
One must know that a top-tier force typically has resources equivalent to two or three top-tier Origin mines, plus some supreme spirit stone mines, and that was already the limit.
Yet, the white-bearded elder offered thirty top-tier Origin mines and three thousand supreme spirit stone mines in one breath. This was equivalent to the total resources of twenty to thirty top-tier forces combined.
Was this the foundation of the Taishi Sect?
Even Su Changsheng felt an impulse to exclaim in astonishment at this moment.
So extravagant.
¡°¡¡¡±
Ancestor Taixu, standing to the side, raised an eyebrow, but he didn¡¯t show much reaction.
Thirty top-tier Origin mines were nothing more.
For an ordinary saint or a top-tier force, this might be an unimaginable amount of resources.
But for the Taishi Sect, it wasn¡¯t difficult to produce.
If it were the Taishi Holy Land, this wouldn¡¯t even count as a single hair.
¡°Fellow Daoist, I¡¯m afraid your sincerity is lacking. It¡¯s just thirty Origin mines!¡± sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
Although Su Changsheng was astonished, he remained calm on the surface, merely chuckling lightly.
Having attended auctions with the Ninth Princess, he had developed some immunity to such offers.
Moreover, Origin mines were not of much use to Su Changsheng at this point.
As for the Su family, they were too small in scale. It would take an extremely long time just to absorb and integrate the True Saint Continent.
No matter how many Origin mines there were, if they couldn¡¯t be assimilated, it would only result in becoming bloated without real strength.
¡°Then we will allocate ten secret realms to the Su family. These secret realms are all places where the younger generation can train and gain immense benefits!¡±
¡°In addition, the Taishi Sect can provide various resources, including half of the resources from the Technique Hall and the Pill Hall to the Su family. We can also offer some of the recommended spots for disciples to enter the Taishi Holy Land.¡±
¡°Furthermore, our Holy Maiden Lin Miao can be given to Fellow Daoist Changsheng as a maid or concubine, at your discretion!¡±
The white-bearded elder spoke in rapid succession, offering extremely generous resources, causing Ancestor Taixu¡¯s eyebrows to twitch violently, especially at the final condition.
Ancestor Taixu¡¯s eyebrows shot up, and he was nearly on the verge of losing control.
To send the Holy Maiden of the Taishi Sect away? And as a maid or concubine?
This¡ this¡ this was simply outrageous, an utter humiliation!
Ancestor Taixu almost wanted to draw his sword on the spot!
¡°¡¡¡±
Lin Miao, standing to the side, was also stunned. She hadn¡¯t expected to be brought into this at the end.
However, for some reason, even though she was being sent away as a maid or merely a concubine, she didn¡¯t feel much anger. Instead, she felt a slight sense of joy.
Was there something wrong with her mind?
Lin Miao¡¯s thoughts were in disarray, but whenever she glanced at Su Changsheng, her face turned red.
¡°¡¡¡±
Su Changsheng also fell silent.
Was the other party in a hurry to shower him with benefits?
Not only were they offering various resources, techniques, and pills, but they were even willing to send their Saintess to him?
¡°Fellow Daoist, is this sincerity sufficient?¡±
Seeing Su Changsheng remain silent, the white-bearded elder stroked his beard and smiled.
¡°Since it¡¯s hard to refuse your generous offer, I shall accept it with gratitude!¡±
Su Changsheng raised an eyebrow, quickly understanding the white-bearded elder¡¯s intentions.
However, he had no plans to refuse.
After all, the offer was too tempting.
¡°The Su family is set to expand. In the next ten years, or even decades, we will unify the True Saint Continent. How will the Taishi Sect position itself then?¡±
Su Changsheng then posed another question.
¡°The Taishi Sect will relinquish its position as overlord, asking only for a single territory. Everything else will be at your discretion, Fellow Daoist. The reason we need this territory is due to orders from the Holy Land, which we cannot defy. We ask for your understanding!¡± the white-bearded elder said without hesitation.
It seemed that, to him, giving up the overlord position was not something difficult to accept.
¡°Alright, I want to see the resources in three days!¡±
Su Changsheng nodded, then turned and left with An Miaoyi. As for Lin Miao, he didn¡¯t take her immediately.
After all, everything would be settled in three days.
¡°Old man, how could you dare to propose such outrageous conditions? You even sold off Miao¡¯er!¡±
Seeing that Su Changsheng had already left and his presence could no longer be sensed, Ancestor Taixu immediately furrowed his brows and looked at the white-bearded elder, suppressing his anger as he spoke.
¡°Miao¡¯er, you should say something too!¡±
Then, Ancestor Taixu turned his gaze to Lin Miao, wanting her to say a few words as well.
Although Lin Miao was just a junior, she was actually a descendant of the white-bearded elder. Moreover, due to her possession of the Taicang Divine Physique, she held a very high status within the Taishi Sect.
Moreover, she was very much favored by the white-bearded elder.
¡°Huh? Oh, Ancestor¡ I think, this could have been discussed with me first!¡±
Hearing the voice, Lin Miao suddenly snapped out of her daze, then became a bit bashful, her face turning completely red as she spoke.
¡°¡¡¡±
Seeing this, Ancestor Taixu¡¯s mouth twitched, his face full of dark lines.
This little girl is hopeless.
¡°Taixu, do you really think I am pushing Miao¡¯er into a pit of fire?¡±
The white-bearded elder stroked his beard and shook his head with a smile.
¡°What do you mean?¡±
Ancestor Taixu raised an eyebrow, his eyes filled with doubt as he looked at the elder, wanting to hear his explanation.
¡°Su Changsheng is incredibly extraordinary. You must know, just over ten years ago, he had only just broken through to become a Saint. In such a short time, he has already reached the level of a Half-Step Great Saint!¡±
¡°Even if he had broken through earlier, it has only been a few hundred years. To become a Half-Step Great Saint in just a few hundred years, his future achievements are unimaginable. He will at least become a Quasi-Emperor Sovereign!¡±
¡°Moreover, he treats his wife exceptionally well. Even for the Saintess of the Tianyu Sect, he was willing to draw his sword and slay a Half-Step Great Saint in a fit of rage, not hesitating to offend the Crimson Refining Demon Palace!¡±
¡°Even if Miao¡¯er goes over as just a maid, she won¡¯t be neglected in the future. Following someone with boundless potential, a future Quasi-Emperor, will never be worse than her current situation!¡±
The white-bearded elder explained calmly.
¡°Moreover, if we don¡¯t offer such conditions, do you believe that Su Changsheng wouldn¡¯t dare to overturn the Taishi Sect?¡±
¡°¡¡¡±
Upon hearing this, Ancestor Taixu fell silent. He had to admit that the white-bearded elder¡¯s explanation was indeed correct.
Given Su Changsheng¡¯s current potential, there was a significant possibility that he would break through to become a Quasi-Emperor in the future.
A Quasi-Emperor Sovereign would not need to bow even to the Taishi Holy Land and would command respect.
Following such an existence would indeed be far better than being a mere Holy Maiden.
¡°More importantly, Miao¡¯er likes him, and that alone is enough!¡±
The white-bearded elder added another sentence, then looked at Lin Miao and softly said:
¡°Miao¡¯er, you won¡¯t blame your ancestor, will you?¡±
¡°Miao¡¯er is willing!¡±
Lin Miao shook her head. She calmed down and carefully considered the elder¡¯s words, then solemnly replied.
¡°Alright!¡±
The white-bearded elder, satisfied, stroked his beard, and his faint shadow then disappeared.
He was merely a projection of his primordial spirit and had no combat power; his true body was still in the Taishi Sect.
¡°Sigh. Fine, do as you wish!¡±
Watching this scene, Ancestor Taixu shook his head and sighed, then turned and headed back to the Taishi Sect.
¡°Ancestor Taixu, wait for me!¡±
Seeing this, Lin Miao quickly followed.
¡¡
Chapter 87
Chapter 87At the edge of the True Saint Continent, in a desolate and barren mountain range, the mountains were desolate, and all life had vanished.
At this moment, a divine flame suddenly ignited, and a terrifying aura spread out, but it did not affect the land; instead, it was confined to an area of several hundred meters.
Soon, a figure shrouded in divine light appeared. With flowing golden hair, he was a majestic middle-aged man, resembling a god-king, with eyes full of murderous intent.
It was none other than King Tian Cang.
¡°Su Changsheng!¡±
His gaze fixed on Wanxiang City, he couldn¡¯t help but let out a low roar, his heart filled with unwillingness.
He was very angry!
Since the plan had failed, fearing retaliation from the Ninth Princess¡¯s forces, he immediately abandoned his original base and took the Heavenly Demon Hall into hiding.
He had originally planned to flee to other divine realms or return to his homeland to hide.
But the hatred of losing his son made it impossible for him to be at peace, so he came back, intending to wait for the Ninth Princess to leave and then seize the opportunity to kill Su Changsheng for revenge.
However, the Ninth Princess had just left not long ago, and before he could find the right moment to strike, he witnessed that astonishing battle, especially the sword strike unleashed by Su Changsheng.
It left him in utter silence.
That starlight sword beam, which pierced through the entire True Saint Continent, made him realize that even if he faced it himself, he would undoubtedly be easily severely injured or even killed by a single strike.
That was a sword capable of slaying a Great Saint.
This realization plunged King Tian Cang into complete despair. He never expected that Su Changsheng could actually kill a Great Saint.
Now, even if he wanted revenge, it was impossible.
If he himself was no match, how could he seek vengeance for his child?
¡°No, I cannot accept this!¡±
King Tian Cang roared lowly, like a mad demon, his eyes filled with an extremely cold and fierce murderous intent.
¡°If a Great Saint is not enough, then a Quasi-Emperor. I will hire a Quasi-Emperor Sovereign to take action. I refuse to believe you can defy the heavens to such an extent. Could it be possible for you to slay a Quasi-Emperor with a single sword strike?¡±
King Tian Cang muttered to himself, his eyes filled with deep resentment.
Boom!
With these thoughts, he waved his large sleeve, collecting the Heavenly Demon Hall that was hidden in this desolate land, and then his figure disappeared.
On the other side, in Wanxiang City.
The Su family was in a state of celebration. Their Ancestor Changsheng had once again returned as a Great Saint, slaying the attacking enemies.
The spies from various factions were even more shocked. They were now certain that Su Changsheng definitely possessed the strength of a Saint King, and not just any Saint King.
He was undoubtedly a powerful figure among Saint Kings.
Coupled with the Su family¡¯s continuous expansion, especially the top-tier forces that had been declared war upon by the Su family, they were now extremely anxious, contemplating their countermeasures.
Some top-tier forces were even considering whether they should abandon their original territories and flee to other continents for refuge.
At night, the bright moon hung high in the sky.
Countless stars adorned the night sky. Within the Su family, in a luxurious room, the lights were dim, casting an ambiguous hue.
¡°Miaoyi, can you wait a little longer? I will hold a wedding ceremony.¡±
Su Changsheng lay on the bed, speaking softly. At this moment, An Miaoyi was pressing against him, her hands supporting her body, and her beautiful eyes were as gentle as water.
¡°Master Changsheng, I know that¡ I also wish to be with you on that night¡¡±
An Miaoyi¡¯s eyes were misty with tears as she spoke softly, her voice gentle and melodious, filled with heart-wrenching sorrow.
¡°But I can¡¯t bear it any longer¡ I don¡¯t want to keep waiting¡¡±
She continued.
¡°Please¡¡±
¡°Please look at me properly!¡±
Su Changsheng fell silent. He could sense the urgency in An Miaoyi¡¯s heart, a surge of emotion that needed to be released after overcoming her inner demons.
¡°Alright!¡±
¡°I will look at you properly!¡±
Su Changsheng said.
The next second, the lights went out, and in the room, countless tender and gentle whispers continued.
Several days later, at the Su family residence, a terrifyingly immense pressure flashed by and disappeared in an instant, vanishing without a trace.
This pressure shook the entire True Saint Continent for a split second, but before everyone could sense that something was amiss, it had already dissipated.
¡°This pressure!¡±
Within the Taishi Sect, the white-bearded elder¡¯s face turned to shock as he opened his eyes, his whole body trembling, his spirit agitated, and his breathing filled with difficulty.
He was recalling that fleeting, terrifying aura, which almost suffocated him, a Great Saint.
¡°Quasi-Emperor? No, it didn¡¯t feel quite like that, but it definitely surpassed the peak of a Great Saint!¡±
The white-bearded elder murmured to himself.
¡°Is it a Dominator? How could such a small True Saint Continent have a Great Saint Dominator descend upon it!¡±
¡°This is a terrifying existence ranked within the top thirty of the Great Saint List!¡±
The white-bearded elder¡¯s eyes were filled with shock.
The True Saint List. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
A ranking of the combat power of Saint Realm experts, published by the Heavenly Dao Sacred Hall.
But in reality, it was divided into three lists: the Saint List, the Saint King List, and the Great Saint List!
And those ranked within the top thirty of the Great Saint List were all Dominators.
They were supreme beings whose combat power surpassed that of Great Saints, able to overlook the absolute peak of Great Saints.
Any one of these Dominators was a terrifying existence capable of annihilating thousands of peak Great Saints with a single move.
Such beings were only a step away from achieving the Quasi-Emperor realm, and their combat power was extremely terrifying.
Of course, this was only in terms of realm; the actual combat power gap between them and a Quasi-Emperor was still immense.
The difference between a Quasi-Emperor and a Great Saint was too vast, making it nearly impossible to fight across such a boundary.
Even the Young Emperor couldn¡¯t achieve this when he was a Dominator.
¡°Could it be that kid Su Changsheng?¡± The white-bearded elder frowned, thinking of Su Changsheng.
In the current True Saint Continent, only Su Changsheng had the abnormal combat power capable of slaying a Great Saint.
The white-bearded elder thought of him immediately.
¡°No¡ it can¡¯t be him. He¡¯s only a Half-Step Great Saint, still quite a distance from breaking through to a Great Saint, let alone becoming a Great Saint Dominator!¡±
The white-bearded elder shook his head with a wry smile.
Becoming a Great Saint Dominator wasn¡¯t simple; sometimes, the difficulty wasn¡¯t much less than becoming a Quasi-Emperor.
Any Great Saint Dominator had extremely terrifying qualifications. Such beings were young supremes with the potential to achieve supremacy in the future and even compete for the imperial throne.
Although the chances were very slim.
But one can still call it a young supreme.
Su Changsheng¡¯s current performance, although astonishing and worthy of being called a monstrous talent, still fell short when compared to a young supreme.
Perhaps he could become a Quasi-Emperor in the future, but becoming a Dominator seemed rather unlikely.
¡°Perhaps it was just a Dominator passing by the True Saint Continent who whimsically released a trace of their pressure!¡±
The white-bearded elder mocked himself, then closed his eyes and re-entered meditation.
Meanwhile, Su Changsheng, who the white-bearded elder had deemed impossible to be a Great Saint Dominator, was now in the vast expanse of the starry sky, emitting an extremely terrifying pressure from his body.
It was far beyond that of a Great Saint, by an unknown multiple.
It was so strong that it almost surpassed the peak of a Great Saint, reaching the level of a Dominator as described by the white-bearded elder.
In the vast expanse of the starry sky, countless bolts of tribulation lightning crazily descended, which was Su Changsheng¡¯s Great Saint Tribulation Lightning. Any single bolt of lightning could pierce through a continent, shattering a star river.
Countless bolts of tribulation lightning fell, enough to obliterate thousands of Great Saints into dust.
¡°Hahaha!¡±
In the starry sky, Su Changsheng laughed heartily.
¡¡
Chapter 88
Chapter 88
An unparalleled aura burst forth.
Su Changsheng laughed heartily, standing tall in the starry sky. The aura emanating from him was boundless, his vital energy surging like an ocean, engulfing the entire expanse of the starry sky.
Even the endless tribulation lightning falling upon him could not harm him in the slightest.
Through his union and dual cultivation with An Miaoyi, Su Changsheng obtained the primordial power of the Tianyu Divine Physique.
It was by leveraging this primordial power, along with the strength from their dual cultivation, that he finally crossed the last threshold and achieved the status of a Great Saint!
A Great Saint, a titan in his own right.
Even when viewed across the entire divine realm, he could be considered a top-tier expert, no longer an insignificant being.
Of course, in the entire Eternal Heavenly Realm, that might not be much.
But at the very least, Su Changsheng had now somewhat shed his former status as an insignificant being.
He could now overlook entire continents, annihilate countless beings with a flick of his finger, and with a mere glance, shatter thousands of star rivers. He could truly dominate a region and establish a holy land.
The Su family could now even be elevated to the status of a Holy Clan.
¡°¡±
In the depths of the starry sky, tribulation lightning rolled.
Amidst the boundless star rivers, terrifying lightning capable of tearing apart star rivers was everywhere, covering the sky and engulfing everything. Among them were also chaotic lightning bolts.
A single flash of chaotic lightning instantly obliterated a star river, shattering millions of stars.
If it were anyone else, even a peak Great Saint, they would be pale with fright and utterly terrified.
Because this was not an ordinary Great Saint Tribulation.
Or rather, no newly ascended Great Saint cultivator could possibly survive such a calamity.
Even if a Young Emperor were to be born, facing such tribulation lightning upon breaking through to a Great Saint would fill them with endless despair.
This was simply impossible to overcome. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
This was a calamity that only a Great Saint Dominator could handle.
Tribulation lightning as vast as the sea crashed down, accompanied by countless chaotic lightning bolts, as if recreating the heavens and earth, remaking the universe. The overwhelming power that could annihilate all beings in the world suddenly burst forth.
¡°Such a trivial tribulation, this level of power cannot threaten me!¡±
Divine light burst forth from Su Changsheng¡¯s eyes, like a cold gleam that could tear through the great universe. He pointed a finger, which instantly magnified, filling the entire starry sky.
A colossal finger that covered the sky appeared, shattering all the lightning with a flick, even obliterating the tribulation clouds that filled the sky. The starry sky seemed to have a pitch-black hole appear in it.
It was pierced through by a single finger.
This overwhelming power would make any peak Great Saint break out in a cold sweat.
Even Dominators would have to be cautious.
Because this kind of power was already approaching their level, almost able to stand on equal footing with them.
And at this moment, Su Changsheng had just broken through to the Great Saint realm, merely at the first level.
How heaven-defying was this?
This was the terror of the Eternal Calamity Primordial Demon Body.
A naturally born celestial body, its innate qualifications alone could rival the [Purple Gold] grade fate, truly heaven-defying.
Far surpassing the so-called Young Emperors and young supremes.
In the starry sky, the tribulation light gathered once more. The previous finger strike had not completely destroyed this tribulation; even more terrifying power was continuously emerging.
¡°I shall be the Emperor of the Celestial Stars, commanding the stars, wielding the great power of the celestial bodies¡ª¡±
Facing this scene, Su Changsheng was unfazed. A boundless and terrifying stellar power erupted from his body.
When Su Changge was born, Su Changsheng not only obtained the Eternal Calamity Primordial Demon Body but also acquired the Zhou Tian Star Emperor Sutra.
This was a supreme imperial technique, far more terrifying than ordinary imperial scriptures.
Su Changsheng also cultivated this technique.
At this moment, Su Changsheng activated this imperial technique, and all the boundless stars in this part of the starry sky surged towards him, all being mobilized by Su Changsheng. The extremely terrifying power continuously exploded here.
The stars roared, surging like a tide, colliding with the tribulation lightning. The destructive power continued for three days and three nights.
Until finally, the tribulation clouds dispersed.
A figure exuding endless majesty appeared, stepping on the stars, with a face as handsome as a celestial deity. His gaze alone was enough to make Great Saints tremble.
From his body, faint traces of ¡°Emperor¡± fluctuations emanated.
This was the result of reaching the pinnacle within the Great Saint realm and continuously breaking through combat power limits, ultimately touching upon the Quasi-Emperor realm ahead of time, thus possessing a hint of Quasi-Emperor might.
This was precisely the hallmark of a Great Saint Dominator.
¡°It¡¯s time to go back!¡±
Su Changsheng retracted his aura, returning to his previous state. He was still dressed in a starry robe, wearing qilin boots, with a handsome and flawless appearance.
However, compared to before, Su Changsheng¡¯s appearance had now ascended to an even higher level.
He now possessed true celestial beauty.
Even if a true immortal descended from the heavens, they might not compare and would pale in comparison.
¡°It seems to be a transformation brought about by my physique!¡± Su Changsheng also noticed his own state.
However, he didn¡¯t mind; a handsome appearance was also a part of his abilities.
There was no need to hide it.
In the next instant, Su Changsheng took a step, and the stars shifted. In a flash, he arrived at the Su family.
Gu Qingge and the others were waiting for him.
¡°I¡¯m back!¡±
Su Changsheng appeared, smiling faintly as he spoke. His voice immediately drew everyone¡¯s attention.
¡°Brother¡ Brother Changsheng¡¡±
¡°Ancestor Brother, you look so handsome now!¡±
¡°Master Changsheng~¡±
¡°¡¡¡±
Upon seeing Su Changsheng, Bai Yuege, Su Ziyuan, An Miaoyi, and others all had their eyes light up, staring in a daze as if they were infatuated.
Su Ziyuan, despite her large belly, directly rushed forward.
¡°¡So¡handsome!¡±
On the other side, Yuxin also widened her beautiful eyes in shock, a rare hint of self-doubt appearing.
Why did it feel like Su Changsheng was even more beautiful than her, a woman?
Gu Qingge¡¯s heart also skipped a beat as she looked at Su Changsheng, who was now even more astonishingly attractive than before.
It was as if she was reminded of their first meeting, and her face flushed slightly.
She seemed to like him even more.
¡°Father! You look so handsome!¡±
Su Changge, who was holding and playing with Su Qingyue*, also let out a scream of excitement and joy upon seeing Su Changsheng, and immediately rushed over while holding Su Qingyue.
(TN: I don¡¯t know why the name changed¡ but the name of the second daughter was Qingyue previously, but now it was Su Yuege¡ I¡¯ll try to use the first one then change it later if this occurs for a few more chapters.)
¡°Fa¡ Father¡ hug~¡±
Little Su Qingyue also widened her eyes and said in a soft, sweet voice, filled with affection, ¡°Good, good¡¡±
Su Changsheng revealed a doting smile, holding his two daughters in his arms and began to play with them.
Soon, the room was filled with laughter and joy.
¡¡
As time passed, the chaos within the True Saint Continent grew increasingly severe.
Due to Su Changsheng¡¯s rapid rise, coupled with the Su family¡¯s increasingly reckless actions, they aggressively attacked numerous forces to train their soldiers, temper their family disciples, and enhance their power.
This made many major forces very anxious.
They began to use unscrupulous means to annex various large, medium, and small forces, plundering all kinds of resources.
Some top-tier forces believed that if it came to a critical moment, they would abandon their territories and retreat with the vast resources they had plundered, unwilling to confront Su Changsheng head-on.
Of course, this would only happen at the brink of life and death.
After all, even if they fled to other continents, it would be very difficult to reclaim territory and rise again with their forces greatly diminished.
A top-tier force taking root would naturally affect the interests of other forces.
Local forces would never allow an external force to easily establish itself, and a bloody battle would be inevitable. At that time, the outcome would be hard to predict.
If they lost, it would mean complete annihilation.
Therefore, unless absolutely necessary, some top-tier forces would not take that step.
Chapter 89
Chapter 89On this day, in the Wang family.
In the council hall within the family, a group of Wang family elders wore heavy expressions. The family head and the supreme elder were all extremely solemn, and the atmosphere was tense to the extreme.
At the head seat, a middle-aged man sat, exuding a saintly aura.
It was the Wang family¡¯s Saint.
¡°Ancestor, the conditions proposed by the Ling family, the Blood Divine Sect, and the White Bone Spirit Sect are too excessive. They want to completely carve up our Wang family!¡±
¡°Ancestor, we cannot agree to this!¡±
¡°Ancestor¡¡±
Below, a group of elders spoke up one after another, their tones filled with anger, including several supreme elders and the Wang family head.
At this moment, their eyes were red.
They seemed to be experiencing the same scene that the Su family once faced.
With a great enemy before them, the family was powerless to continue, on the brink of annihilation.
¡°¡¡¡±
The middle-aged Saint remained silent, his eyes closed, his heart filled with desolation.
The words of the ancestor from back then had indeed come true.
The ancestor, in order to extend his life, had risked everything to venture into the Great Saint Secret Realm of the Demon Burial Valley, only to unfortunately perish within.
And the Wang family, having lost their strongest Saint with the ancestor¡¯s fall, was left with only him, a Second Heaven Saint, who could not withstand the pressure from the three top-tier forces.
The Ling family, the Blood Divine Sect.
These two top-tier forces, each with three Saints, had long-standing enmity with the Wang family.
However, their strength was inferior to the Wang family¡¯s elder, so a balance was maintained between them.
But after the fall of the Wang family¡¯s elder Saint, the balance was instantly broken.
The Wang family fell completely into a disadvantageous position.
Adding to this, the involvement of the White Bone Spirit Sect made the Wang family¡¯s situation utterly dire.
Not long ago, they almost breached the Wang family¡¯s territory.
If the Wang family¡¯s Saint had not immediately revealed their connection with Su Changsheng, scaring the attackers away, the Wang family might have already been destroyed.
But even so, the opposing forces were still unwilling to let go, demanding that the Wang family divide their resources as compensation.
¡°Ancestor, could we ask Saint Changsheng for assistance?¡± At this moment, the Wang family head spoke up.
His words caused the group of angry and unwilling Wang family elders to fall silent.
All eyes turned to the Wang family¡¯s Saint, each one eagerly awaiting his response.
If Saint Changsheng were willing to intervene, the Wang family¡¯s crisis could be resolved.
In the current True Saint Continent, aside from the Taishi Sect, no top-tier force dared to oppose the Su family.
As long as the Su family was willing to intervene, the three major forces, no matter how unwilling, would not dare to continue attacking the Wang family.
¡°The ancestor formed a good relationship with Su Changsheng back then with a Heavenly Tribulation Tree; this might be able to resolve the Wang family¡¯s crisis!¡±
The Wang family¡¯s Saint opened his eyes, scanning the elders, and spoke in a heavy tone.
¡°But this won¡¯t solve the root problem!¡±
¡°Relying on me alone, I cannot support the Wang family; it will inevitably decline sooner or later!¡±
As soon as these words were spoken, the elders fell silent. Unless Su Changsheng was willing to eliminate the three major forces, the Wang family would only have a brief respite and could continue to recover.
But without a compelling reason, and just for a Heavenly Tribulation Tree, why would the Su family help the Wang family eliminate the three major forces?
The three major forces combined had five Saints, an unimaginably powerful force.
Moreover, it was said that the White Bone God Sect was connected to a Great Saint powerhouse.
¡°I have decided to have Xi¡¯er marry Su Changsheng. Additionally, doesn¡¯t our Wang family have an adopted daughter who is an inner disciple at the Divine Firmament Holy Land? Have her return and marry him as well!¡±
The Wang family¡¯s Saint spoke with a stern expression.
For a moment, the elders were all shaken by this decision, but upon further reflection, it seemed like a viable solution.
Wang Xi, the celestial maiden of the Wang family, possessed exceptional talent, and the family elders had always held great expectations for her.
They believed she could become a Saint in the future.
The Wang family¡¯s other adopted daughter, named Chu Yue, did not bear the Wang surname but was also extremely beautiful. She had joined the Divine Firmament Holy Land as an inner disciple.
Chu Yue¡¯s talent was not exceptionally high, but it was still decent. Coupled with her outstanding appearance, she was like a sister to Wang Xi.
Such a pair of stunning sisters might be able to please the Su family¡¯s ancestor, thereby resolving the Wang family¡¯s crisis.
Although this would require sacrificing Wang Xi and Chu Yue, the Wang family elders believed it was worth it.
For a moment, the previously solemn expressions of the elders relaxed.
They began to discuss the marriage alliance.
In the following days, the Wang family head personally took the Wang family¡¯s Celestial Maiden, Wang Xi, to the Su family.
After meeting with Su Yun, they engaged in detailed discussions.
¡°Approved!¡±
Finally, Su Yun reported to Su Changsheng. Amid the Wang family head¡¯s anxious expression, Su Changsheng¡¯s voice came through, instantly bringing a look of obvious joy to the Wang family head¡¯s face.
Wang Xi sat nearby, her stunningly beautiful face showing a hint of disappointment.
She had not seen that peerless figure.
¡¡
¡°Nonsense!¡±
On the other side, in the Divine Firmament Holy Land, Chu Yue¡¯s master, Lu Qingchan, frowned as she looked at the disciple kneeling before her, unable to help but reprimand her.
¡°Do you know that you are at a critical moment right now? Your constitution is about to awaken. Once successful, your talent will undergo a tremendous transformation, shaking the entire Holy Land. You might even be recommended to the Taichu Holy Land!¡±
¡°Do you know about the Taichu Holy Land? It is the most prestigious Holy Land, filled with countless powerful figures and Saints. Once you enter the Taichu Holy Land, you will benefit for a lifetime. Why marry a mere Saint ancestor from a small continent?¡±
Listening to her master¡¯s disappointed words, the elegant young girl kneeling on the ground, carrying a long sword on her back, remained silent.
¡°Master, the Wang family has raised me with kindness. Now that they are in trouble, I cannot stand by and do nothing. I can only marry that Saint ancestor. I am sorry to disappoint you!¡±
The elegant young girl raised her head and spoke earnestly.
Her face was not only beautiful but also carried an elegant sharpness, like a sword. Her features were somewhat sharp, exuding a heroic spirit, yet also possessing the softness of a young girl.
Perfectly combining heroism and gentleness, she possessed both qualities, making her exceptionally handsome.
¡°Sigh. Very well, I know your character!¡±
¡°Since you are determined, I cannot stop you from repaying your debt of gratitude. But rather than letting you marry and ruin yourself, I will accompany you back!¡±
Seeing her disciple in this state, Lu Qingchan sighed lightly, knowing that her decision was firm and difficult to change. Her gaze then sharpened, revealing a cold glint.
¡°A mere Wang family crisis, threatened by a few Saint ancestors? I can kill them all with a single sword!¡±
¡°As for Su Changsheng, I hope he knows his place. Otherwise, I don¡¯t mind teaching him a lesson!¡±
Lu Qingchan said coldly.
She was known as the Feather Sword Saint, having entered sainthood through the way of the sword in just a hundred years, and achieved the rank of Saint King in three hundred years. Her combat strength was unparalleled in the Divine Firmament Holy Land.
A few years ago, she encountered Chu Yue in the inner sect and unexpectedly discovered that Chu Yue harbored an unparalleled constitution within her body, an unrivaled Sword Dao Sacred Physique, akin to that of the legendary Ancient Sword Emperor.
Once awakened, her potential would be unimaginable.
Her future achievements might even rival those of the Ancient Sword Emperor.
Such heaven-defying talent could not be ruined by a mere Saint!
¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±
A day later, Lu Qingchan arrived at the Su family with Chu Yue.
At this time, the Wang family head was still at the Su family, discussing with Su Yun and others how to deal with the three major forces.
Meanwhile, Wang Xi had finally met Su Changsheng and was serving him tea and water.
It was worth mentioning that the Taishi Sect also sent resources, allocating thirty Origin mines to the Su family.
The Taishi Sect¡¯s Holy Maiden, Lin Miao, upon seeing Wang Xi serving tea and water, seemed to engage in a competitive rivalry, both vying to serve Su Changsheng diligently.
Su Changsheng was more than happy to enjoy their attentions.
At this moment, a terrifying pressure descended, accompanied by an extremely formidable supreme sword intent.
¡°Su Changsheng, come out and meet me!¡±
A cold shout echoed throughout the entire Su family.
Su Changsheng, who was enjoying the service of the two Celestial Maidens and the Holy Maiden, paused his actions, his eyes narrowing slightly.
In the current True Saint Continent, was there still a strong individual daring enough to challenge him in this manner?
[Ding, detected individuals meeting the criteria for wives and concubines: Chu Yue and Lu Qingchan, master and disciple, reincarnations of the Ancient Sword Immortal¡¯s twin bodies. Constitutions: Taishi Sword Physique and Guizhong Sword Physique. When the twin bodies unite, they form a [Purple Gold] fate! It is recommended to take them as wives and concubines!]
Oh, so they are twin sisters in spirit and also master and disciple!
In that case, there¡¯s no problem.
They¡¯ve conveniently come to him to bear his children.
¡¡ S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
Chapter 90
Chapter 90Twin Sword Immortals?
Su Changsheng put down the spiritual tea in his hand, astonished.
It was the first time he had encountered such a unique combination.
Not only were they twins in spirit, but also master and disciple, and their bloodlines were different as well.
Ancient Sword Immortals?
Could it be that they are True Immortals, surpassing even the Great Emperors?
¡°System, what does ¡®twin bodies¡¯ mean? Can one person reincarnate into two people?¡±
Su Changsheng pondered, then asked in his mind.
[Ding, when the Ancient Sword Immortal reincarnated, their true spirit was accidentally split into two, resulting in two different individuals with entirely different bloodlines. However, in essence, they are still one being, known as twin bodies.][If their constitutions awaken, the twin talents will complement each other, rivaling an Immortal Physique!]
The system¡¯s cold voice explained.
One soul, two bodies?
Su Changsheng¡¯s heart stirred. Wouldn¡¯t this mean they could¡?
Ahem, no, what he meant was, wouldn¡¯t this mean double the joy?
At this moment, Su Changsheng¡¯s divine sense had already silently covered the heavens and the earth, clearly seeing the appearance of the newcomer.
A solitary and cold sword immortal, with silver hair cascading like a waterfall, dressed in a white gown, her eyes blood-red, her features icy and jade-like, resembling a celestial maiden from the nine heavens.
It was she who had called out Su Changsheng¡¯s name.
What a cold and aloof female sword immortal, with white hair and red eyes, an unparalleled beauty with an otherworldly elegance.
Even with Su Changsheng¡¯s discerning eye, his gaze brightened, and he couldn¡¯t help but want to applaud in admiration.
This was a completely different style compared to the Empress and the Ninth Princess.
Moreover, beside the white-haired female sword immortal stood an elegant young girl, carrying a sword. Her figure was slightly petite but not frail, exuding a sharpness like that of a sword.
A combination of heroism and gentleness.
When standing together with the cold female sword immortal, she was not overshadowed by the other¡¯s elegance; instead, she had her own stunning charm.
Moreover, when the two stood together, there was an intangible sense of harmony.
It was as if they were born to be this way.
So, these are the Twin Sword Immortals?
Master and disciple, not related by blood but reincarnations of one soul in two bodies, and also bearing the identity of the Ancient Sword Immortal.
Tsk tsk, having both master and disciple together should be quite interesting!
While Su Changsheng was lost in thought, the many elders and clansmen of the Su family were enraged.
Su Yun¡¯s expression immediately turned icy.
In the current True Saint Continent, was there still a Saint daring enough to challenge Ancestor Changsheng in this manner?
One must know that even a hegemon like the Taishi Sect sent their Holy Maiden to serve as a maid for the Ancestor and allocated a large amount of resources.
All just to appease the Ancestor¡¯s wrath. What an astonishing display of power!
¡°How dare you!¡±
¡°Such impudence, to call Ancestor Changsheng by name!¡±
¡°No matter who she is, daring to offend the Ancestor¡¯s dignity, she must pay the price!¡± S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
In the room, several elders were furious.
They had been discussing with Su Yun and the Wang family head how to suppress and divide the territories of the three top forces, only to hear such an arrogant voice from the newcomer.
Not only did she call Ancestor Changsheng by name, but she also demanded that the Ancestor come out to meet her. How presumptuous!
The Wang family head beside them was also shocked.
However, he was not worried. Upon seeing even the Taishi Sect bowing to Su Changsheng and offering their Holy Maiden, he had already fully understood.
Su Changsheng was a golden thigh to cling to.
The Wang family would hold on tightly for life, even if it meant being just a dog.
Whether the Wang family could rise depended on this moment!
¡°A Saint King, and an unparalleled expert who has entered sainthood through the way of the sword!¡±
Lin Miao, who was serving Su Changsheng, couldn¡¯t help but have a change in her delicate expression, her heart filled with shock.
As the Holy Maiden of the Taishi Sect, she had seen many of the sect¡¯s ancestors and had a discerning eye. She quickly assessed the newcomer¡¯s strength.
At the very least, a Saint King, and a Saint King who has entered the realm through the way of the sword.
Cultivators who entered the Dao through the sword were top-tier in the same realm, renowned for their unparalleled offensive capabilities. Especially Saint Kings, who could slay peers as easily as cutting through melons and vegetables.
Of course, they still couldn¡¯t compare to the monster beside her.
She recalled Su Changsheng¡¯s previous feat of slaying Chizun with a single sword strike, a strike that shocked the entire True Saint Continent.
Lin Miao couldn¡¯t help but sigh inwardly.
These two were not on the same level of existence.
¡°Master Changsheng¡¡±
Beside her, Wang Xi¡¯s delicate face changed slightly. Unlike Lin Miao, she was not as composed, and her gaze involuntarily turned to Su Changsheng.
¡°A friend has come from afar; how can we not meet them? Let¡¯s go!¡±
Su Changsheng put down the spiritual tea in his hand and smiled lightly.
Soon, a group of people, including Su Yun and several elders, as well as the Wang family head, arrived outside.
¡¡
¡°Hmm? Another Saint King has arrived? And one who has entered sainthood through the way of the sword. Very impressive, such a powerful Dao!¡±
In a small world deep within the residence, Gu Qingge, who was training Su Changge, looked up, her delicate eyebrows slightly raised, revealing a look of surprise.
She was a dignified Empress, with extremely high standards. Anyone who could earn her praise as ¡°very impressive¡± was at least a young supreme, an invincible powerhouse in the same realm.
¡°Honorable Mother, is someone here to trouble Honorable Father? I want to go out and defeat her!¡±
In the distance, Su Changge, who was diligently cultivating and trying to perfect her control over her own power while seeking greater strength, opened her eyes and spoke fiercely.
Not afraid of a powerful Saint King.
Meanwhile, Bai Yuege and others were gathered together, leisurely holding Su Qingyue and watching the scene unfold. They were also alerted by this powerful aura.
However, they remained calm, confident in Su Changsheng¡¯s ability to suppress everything.
¡°Children should not meddle in the affairs of adults. Although you have the cultivation of the Ninth Heaven of a Saint, your control is poor, you have no experience, and you haven¡¯t started cultivating techniques and divine abilities. How can you contend with those top-tier powerhouses?¡±
Upon hearing this, Gu Qingge¡¯s cold eyes glared, and she scolded.
The starting point of a natural-born Saint was indeed very high, and possessing the Eternal Calamity Primordial Demon Body, the talent was astonishingly extraordinary.
Even in the vast Xuanhuang Great World, among countless heavenly realms, it was undoubtedly the most formidable prodigy.
Young supremes and juvenile emperors would pale in comparison.
But this didn¡¯t mean absolute invincibility.
Moreover, Su Changge had only barely reached the cultivation level of a Half-Saint and had not yet cultivated techniques, divine abilities, or gained significant experience.
Even with the cultivation of the Ninth Heaven of a Saint and an unparalleled physique, so what?
She still couldn¡¯t contend with top-tier powerhouses.
Any random Saint King could easily toy with Su Changge.
¡°Continue your cultivation. In the next six months, you must achieve perfect control over your own cultivation, and then begin your training. I will arrange the most rigorous and challenging trials for you!¡±
Gu Qingge said sternly, like a strict mother, making Su Changge somewhat fearful.
However, she did not fear these trials. Having inherited Su Changsheng¡¯s bloodline, she was naturally able to adapt to these brutal battles and turn them into her own strength.
¡°I understand, Honorable Mother!¡±
Su Changge tightened her small face and nodded firmly.
It was not only to meet her mother¡¯s expectations but, more importantly, to make her father proud of her.
That towering figure who held her and traversed the starry skies when she was born.
She did not want to disappoint him.
Soon, Su Changge immersed herself in arduous cultivation once again, sweat streaming down her small face, but she gritted her teeth and persevered.
¡°¡¡¡±
Seeing this, Gu Qingge remained silent, but her heart was filled with comfort.
Su Changge was not as inadequate as she claimed.
On the contrary, her performance was exceptionally brilliant. Compared to all the prodigies and geniuses she had seen in her past life, none could match Su Changge.
The difference was like that between clouds and mud.
Such a performance even surpassed that of her mother.
However, she deliberately suppressed Su Changge on the surface to prevent her from developing an arrogant and conceited personality.
¡°Since her father already spoils her, let me be the strict mother!¡±
Gu Qingge sighed inwardly.
Moreover, her own cultivation progress needed to be improved. Although she had already broken through to the Eternal Realm and, with the help of the Su family¡¯s resources, quickly advanced to the Half-Saint Realm, she was still not satisfied.
Being only a Half-Saint was still too weak.
Not only could she not keep up with Su Changsheng¡¯s pace, but missing out on the upcoming demonic calamity that would sweep across the True Saint Continent, as well as the opportunities it would bring, would be a great pity.
¡°It¡¯s time to explore that Emperor¡¯s Tomb!¡±
Gu Qingge¡¯s eyes flickered with determination as she made up her mind.
¡¡
Chapter 91
Chapter 91On the other side.
Outside the Su family territory, Lu Qingchan carried a long sword on her back, her expression cold and aloof. Her white hair flowed like a waterfall, and her terrifying aura surged powerfully, resembling an unparalleled sword immortal, shocking countless strong individuals.
Chu Yue stood beside her, appearing both like a junior and a younger sister, possessing an equally extraordinary temperament.
This pair of sword immortal master and disciple attracted the attention of many strong individuals in Wanxiang City upon their arrival.
One by one, powerful figures manifested their Dharma forms, their gazes like lightning, looking over from afar.
¡°. That one is the Feather Sword Saint of the Divine Firmament Holy Land, a Saint King!¡±
In the distance, at the residence of a top-tier force, an old monster at the Void Fusion Realm gasped and couldn¡¯t help but exclaim.
Although the Divine Firmament Holy Land was just an ordinary holy land, its continent wasn¡¯t far from the True Saint Continent.
Moreover, Lu Qingchan herself was a renowned Saint King of the sword path, an unparalleled prodigy. Her fame and portraits had long spread across many continents.
Many top-tier forces were aware of her.
Therefore, upon seeing Lu Qingchan¡¯s appearance, an old monster recognized her and was inwardly shocked.
¡°What? A powerful expert from the Divine Firmament Holy Land, a Saint King of the sword path?¡±
¡°Hiss, is this trouble for Saint Changsheng? Can Saint Changsheng withstand this?¡±
¡°That¡¯s the Feather Sword Saint, who has once slain a Saint King, an invincible existence in the same realm!¡±
One by one, the strong individuals were shocked and couldn¡¯t help but speak out.
Although Su Changsheng was very powerful, the various forces of the True Saint Continent didn¡¯t have a concrete understanding of his strength.
They could only confirm one piece of information¡ª
Su Changsheng had already achieved the rank of Saint King and was a formidable one among Saint Kings.
But facing a sword path Saint King from the Divine Firmament Holy Land, especially an unparalleled Saint King like Lu Qingchan, was another matter.
For a moment, everyone found it difficult to predict who was stronger.
However, some powerful individuals from top-tier forces secretly hoped that Su Changsheng would suffer a crushing defeat.
This way, the expansion of the Su family would be hindered, preventing their forces from being overwhelmed.
Just as the various strong individuals in Wanxiang City were discussing, two orbs of light appeared outside the Su family territory, resembling deities descending to the world, surrounded by divine flames and exuding powerful saintly might.
Wanxiang Ancient Saint and Su Jie appeared one after another, their gazes fixed on Lu Qingchan.
¡°Senior, may I ask what brings you to the Su family?¡± Wanxiang Ancient Saint cupped his hands, adopting a very humble posture, his gaze filled with hidden apprehension and fear.
As a powerful Saint, he could sense the terrifying presence of this Saint King. The extremely sharp sword intent, even though the sword had not yet been drawn, made his spine tingle with cold. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
He feared that even a casual burst of sword intent could obliterate him a thousand times over.
¡°¡¡¡±
Su Jie remained silent, his gaze indifferent, his aura circulating, ready to unleash a devastating strike at any moment.
Even if the opponent was a Saint King, he was not afraid.
¡°Interesting, it seems the Su family is not simple, to have a Saint at the Ninth Heaven!¡±
Lu Qingchan¡¯s sword-like eyebrows moved slightly, and her cold gaze fell on Su Jie, revealing a hint of surprise.
It seemed that the Wang family¡¯s decision to seek an alliance with Su Changsheng was not without reason.
A Saint at the Ninth Heaven, coupled with Su Changsheng, who should not be weak and is likely at the peak of sainthood as well.
Two peak Saint-level powerhouses could indeed resolve the Wang family¡¯s crisis.
As for Wanxiang Ancient Saint?
Just an ant; she didn¡¯t even bother to spare him a glance.
¡°Where is Su Changsheng? Why do I not see him?¡± After glancing at Su Jie, Lu Qingchan shifted her gaze away, speaking in a cold tone.
Whether it was a Saint at the Ninth Heaven or the Fifth Heaven, it made no difference to her.
She was only momentarily surprised before disregarding it.
¡°Master, please be a bit more courteous. Saint Changsheng is still my fianc¨¦!¡±
At this moment, Chu Yue, who had been silently following beside Lu Qingchan, tugged at her sleeve with a slightly bitter expression and spoke softly.
However, her soft voice was as loud as speaking directly into the ears of the cultivators present.
Fianc¨¦?
For a moment, all the onlookers, including Wanxiang Ancient Saint and Su Jie, were dumbfounded.
They had thought it was someone coming to provoke and seek revenge, but it turned out to be a young wife coming to see her husband?
Wanxiang Ancient Saint felt a strange sensation in his heart. He glanced at Chu Yue and then secretly nodded.
Indeed, she was very impressive¡ªelegant and charming, with a heroic spirit. Carrying a long sword, dressed in a green robe, and with clear bells at her feet, she resembled a petite sword immortal.
Master Changsheng¡¯s taste was indeed excellent.
Even with his own heart set on the path of cultivation, indifferent to women, he could see that Chu Yue was an exceptionally beautiful woman.
¡°¡¡¡±
Upon hearing this, Lu Qingchan almost drew her sword in anger, ready to give her stubborn disciple a few hard swats on the backside.
She had gone to great lengths to bring this foolish disciple to the Su family to annul the marriage.
Yet, before even meeting the person, this foolish disciple was already siding with the other.
Fianc¨¦? Be more courteous?
Who exactly is your master here, you rebellious disciple!
Lu Qingchan was extremely angry in her heart, but she couldn¡¯t bear to get mad at her disciple, who was like both a sister and a daughter to her. Instead, she directed her cold gaze towards the Su family.
¡°Finally, he comes out!¡±
Lu Qingchan¡¯s sword-like eyebrows raised slightly, her gaze shifted, and then she spoke in a cold tone.
In the next moment, Su Changsheng appeared with Wang Xi and Lin Miao, along with Su Yun, the head of the Wang family, and others.
¡°So this is Su Changsheng? Indeed, not bad at all!¡± Even with her dissatisfaction and anger, and her extremely high standards, Lu Qingchan had to admit that Su Changsheng was indeed quite extraordinary.
He could be described as a celestial being from the heavens without exaggeration.
Her originally cold eyes softened a bit, no longer as sharp and piercing.
Beside her, Chu Yue¡¯s heart pounded wildly, her face flushed, and she felt completely flustered.
It wasn¡¯t that she was infatuated, but Su Changsheng was her fianc¨¦, and she had harbored a subtle expectation in her heart. Now, seeing him in person, his unparalleled appearance struck her deeply.
¡°Yue¡¯er!?¡±
Beside Su Changsheng, Wang Xi couldn¡¯t help but exclaim in surprise. She immediately recognized Chu Yue standing next to Lu Qingchan, feeling both delighted and incredulous.
Wasn¡¯t Chu Yue just an inner sect disciple?
How could she be by the side of a Saint King, and they seemed to have a very close relationship.
The head of the Wang family was also stunned.
As the head of a top-tier force, his mind was extremely meticulous. After a brief consideration, he quickly understood that his adopted daughter had been taken as a disciple by the Saint King.
However, he did not regret clinging to Su Changsheng¡¯s thigh. This was someone even the Taishi Sect had to bow to.
If both daughters married him, the Wang family would have the closest relationship with him, and wouldn¡¯t the Wang family then soar to new heights?
The status of a Saint King¡¯s disciple was nothing compared to Su Changsheng.
¡°Yue¡¯er, come over quickly. This is Saint Changsheng, your future husband. Quickly, call him husband!¡±
The head of the Wang family had many thoughts running through his mind, but his actions were swift. He put on a stern face, assuming the authoritative demeanor of a father.
¡°Ah?! Oh!¡±
Hearing this familiar scolding voice, Chu Yue was momentarily stunned and instinctively responded.
¡°Respected Hu¡ Husband!¡±
In the next second, Chu Yue blushed, stammering slightly as she spoke in a low voice.
Extremely adorable.
Meanwhile, Lu Qingchan¡¯s mood, which had somewhat softened, turned completely cold.
She fixed her icy gaze on Su Changsheng.
¡°Su Changsheng, you are not suitable for Yue¡¯er. Marrying you will only ruin her future!¡±
¡°Annul the engagement!¡±
¡¡
Chapter 92
Chapter 92Lu Qingchan¡¯s tone was cold.
Although it was not overbearing, it carried a hint of superiority.
The Divine Firmament Holy Land, though just an ordinary holy land, was a force with several Great Saints.
Its power far surpassed that of the True Saint Continent, capable of overlooking dozens or even hundreds of continents, and was considered top-tier in its divine domain.
Lu Qingchan held an extremely high status within the Divine Firmament Holy Land, comparable to that of several Great Saint ancestors.
To her, a mere Saint from a small continent was naturally insignificant.
Her tone also carried a hint of command.
¡°What?!¡±
¡°How dare you!¡±
Su Changsheng¡¯s expression remained unchanged, still smiling calmly, but the faces of Su Yun and the other Su family experts, as well as the head of the Wang family, turned somewhat grim.
¡°How presumptuous! This is a matter concerning our family¡¯s ancestor. How dare an outsider like you interfere and speak nonsense!¡±
Especially Su Yun and Su Jie, whose eyes were incredibly cold as they rebuked.
¡°Hmm?¡±
Hearing these words, Lu Qingchan¡¯s eyes turned cold. She had been at the pinnacle of the Saint King realm for so long, and no one had ever dared to speak to her in such a manner.
Or rather, those who dared to speak to her like that had already been cut down by her sword.
A terrifying aura surged forth, carrying traces of sword intent, pressing down on everyone. It wasn¡¯t filled with killing intent but was meant to teach Su Yun and the others a lesson.
¡°Fellow Daoist, you are going too far!¡±
At this moment, Su Changsheng¡¯s tone also turned somewhat cold. Without any visible action from him, the surging aura was dissipated by an invisible force.
¡°Huh?¡±
This scene left Lu Qingchan somewhat astonished. Her gaze turned to Su Changsheng, sword intent surging as she scrutinized him, only to find that she couldn¡¯t see through him at all.
A Saint with such power?
¡°Master¡ Master, let¡¯s talk this out, don¡¯t resort to violence!¡± Seeing her master¡¯s cold expression and the tendency to act, Chu Yue quickly waved her hand.
¡°Yue¡¯er, step back. This time, your master must be firm. Even if it hinders your Dao heart, I will forcibly sever this engagement for you!¡±
¡°Your future cannot be ruined like this!¡±
Lu Qingchan¡¯s attitude was very resolute.
She extended a finger, and an invisible mighty force surged like a tide, imprisoning Chu Yue and then drawing her into the world within her body.
¡°¡±
Immediately after, she raised her hand and placed it on the long sword behind her, an overwhelming sword intent emanating from it.
In this space, the invisible chains of order retreated and dissipated, leaving only an extreme sword Dao intent permeating the area, like a divine sword standing across, suppressing everything.
This was a domain close to that of a Great Saint.
Using the power of her own Dao, she transformed a part of the world into her own domain.
Yet, Lu Qingchan achieved what a Great Saint could do, all while only at the Saint King realm.
Truly worthy of being one of the reincarnations of an ancient sword immortal.
Su Changsheng was also somewhat astonished. This Lu Qingchan was indeed remarkable. Even without fully awakening and merging with Chu Yue, she possessed combat power comparable to that of a young supreme.
If she were to merge and awaken the true spirit memories and physique of the sword immortal, she might truly soar to great heights.
¡°What?! My Dao is being suppressed!¡±
¡°Is this a Dao Domain?¡±
¡°My Saint Dao laws can¡¯t even be utilized, suppressed by this sword intent. This¡ this is¡¡±
All the powerful figures present were utterly shocked, especially Wanxiang Ancient Saint, who was incredibly shaken, recognizing this terrifying ability¡ª
It was clearly a Dao Domain, something only a Great Saint could possess.
Could it be that this cold female sword immortal was actually a Great Saint?
¡°Su Changsheng, your strength is indeed impressive. You could even dominate an entire continent, but I do not agree with your marriage to Yue¡¯er!¡±
¡°Annul it, and I will provide you with appropriate compensation!¡±
Lu Qingchan declared arrogantly.
Although she had not drawn her sword, she had already demonstrated her strength, believing that Su Changsheng would make a wise decision.
¡°I refuse!¡±
¡°Su Changsheng, do you even know how extraordinary Yue¡¯er¡¯s physique is? Once awakened, she will soar to great heights. Even joining the Taichu Holy Land and becoming the contemporary Holy Maiden would be an easy feat for her!¡±
Hearing this, Lu Qingchan was momentarily stunned, her gaze becoming sharp, and she spoke in a cold and severe tone.
¡°Her future is to become a supreme being, a great emperor, or even attain the immortal Dao. She has limitless potential, not to be confined by a mere Saint like you!¡±
This was why she was so resolute.
Upon discovering that Chu Yue was wavering, she decisively acted to imprison her, even if it meant being resented afterward.
¡°The future you speak of, I can provide for her just as well, if not better!¡±
¡°But you, Fellow Daoist, came here dictating terms to me. Do you truly believe I am so good-natured that I will let you act recklessly?¡±
Su Changsheng¡¯s tone also grew colder.
Earlier, he had not reacted because he didn¡¯t care much, treating it as a mere spectacle.
But now, with the other party¡¯s attitude being so aggressive and hostile, Su Changsheng was gradually becoming angry.
A sword immortal?
Sorry, but he had no qualms about dealing with sword immortals.
¡°You can give her a better future? Ridiculous. Do you think you are a supreme being? Or a great emperor? Do you think you can compare with the Taichu Holy Land?!¡±
¡°A mere Saint, don¡¯t be too arrogant!¡±
¡°If you are so ignorant, then I will teach you a lesson today!¡±
Lu Qingchan laughed in anger. Su Changsheng¡¯s words struck her as utterly ridiculous.
A mere Saint daring to speak such arrogant words?
Could it be that he was unaware of the Taichu Holy Land?
¡°The last person who dared to speak to me like this has already been executed by my sword!¡±
¡°As for you!¡±
¡°I happen to be in need of a sword-carrying maidservant. You can serve me and be Yue¡¯er¡¯s junior.¡±
Su Changsheng said indifferently. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
Indeed, reversing the roles of master and disciple, with the master becoming the disciple¡¯s younger sister and maidservant, serving in return, seemed like an interesting twist.
It would be quite a sight to see this proud and aloof white-clad sword immortal break down in tears.
Su Changsheng suddenly found himself looking forward to that scene.
¡°¡¡¡±
Beside him, Lin Miao¡¯s expression turned somewhat peculiar. She did not doubt Su Changsheng¡¯s words.
The last person he executed with a single sword strike was none other than Chizun of the Crimson Refining Demon Palace, a half-step Great Saint.
Even such a powerful existence was slain by Su Changsheng with one sword strike.
Surely, this female sword immortal before him wouldn¡¯t fare any better?
¡°Impudent!¡±
Lu Qingchan shouted coldly, thoroughly enraged.
If before, she merely wanted Su Changsheng to annul the engagement, now she had the thought of killing him with a single sword strike.
Make her a sword-carrying maidservant? And even a concubine?
Wasn¡¯t this just an attempt to have both master and disciple?
The thought of herself and Chu Yue being toyed with by Su Changsheng on the bed filled Lu Qingchan with immense shame and anger, giving her an urge to go berserk.
Lu Qingchan drew her sword, and an extremely terrifying aura erupted, comparable to that of a half-step Great Saint, ready to sweep across the entire True Saint Continent.
¡°Hmm?¡±
Su Changsheng frowned.
If a battle erupted in the Su family territory, the entire Wanxiang City would be reduced to ashes in an instant.
With this thought, Su Changsheng waved his hand, and in an instant, the stars shifted, and the world changed. The two of them appeared in the boundless darkness of the cosmic void, surrounded by countless stars.
At this moment, Lu Qingchan¡¯s aura also erupted, sweeping through this starry space. Her sword intent was extremely sharp, causing thousands of stars to tremble and nearly fall.
¡°Is this the outer starry sky?¡±
Despite her shame and anger, Lu Qingchan realized the situation she was in and suddenly came to her senses.
She was at the Saint King realm.
Although she was only at the Fourth Heaven, her combat strength was strong enough to challenge a half-step Great Saint.
With her strength, even a Great Saint couldn¡¯t silently and instantly transport her to the outer starry sky.
Not to mention, Su Changsheng was supposedly just a Saint!
Or rather, no, he definitely wasn¡¯t just a Saint!
¡°You¡ are not a Saint!¡±
Lu Qingchan¡¯s expression was shaken, her gaze sharp as she looked at Su Changsheng, filled with shock and a hint of complexity.
Could it be that she had been mistaken from the very beginning?
¡°I never said I was a Saint!¡± Su Changsheng¡¯s expression remained calm. He stood in the void, surrounded by countless stars, as if he were the lord of the stars.
In the next moment, Su Changsheng¡¯s aura fully erupted, a vast and overwhelming presence comparable to that of a Great Saint overlord descended. Before this immense power, Lu Qingchan seemed pitifully insignificant.
Chapter 93
Chapter 93Like an ant, her heart couldn¡¯t help but tremble.
¡°Great¡ Great Saint¡¡±
Lu Qingchan exclaimed in shock, barely able to hold onto the long sword in her hand.
The Su Changsheng she had looked down upon was actually a Great Saint?
Moreover, this aura was terrifyingly powerful, far more so than any Great Saint she had ever encountered.
¡°Lu Qingchan, you also use a sword. Today, I will teach you how to wield it properly!¡±
Su Changsheng¡¯s expression remained calm as he looked at the disheartened Lu Qingchan and spoke indifferently.
His fair hand lifted, revealing an ancient dark-gold sword, with the aura of stars flowing around it.
The Saint weapon of the Starfall Great Saint, although it no longer matched his current strength.
But using it now would still be quite fitting!
Moreover¡
Taking advantage of the fact that this ancient sword immortal had not yet awakened, it would be good to thoroughly defeat her with swordsmanship first!
Consider it a lesson for her!
Of course, this was just the beginning. There would be countless ¡°hardships¡± waiting for her afterward.
As Su Changsheng¡¯s thoughts turned, his actions did not cease. With a single thought, he commanded billions of stars, manifesting countless star rivers, all of which transformed into a majestic imperial star.
The imperial star shone brilliantly, surrounded by divine light, with chaos surging, permeating with the faint fluctuations of imperial power.
It was as if it truly possessed a soul, becoming a genuine imperial star, with its power surging immensely.
Su Changsheng¡¯s current strength had long surpassed that of the Starfall Great Saint.
His understanding of the Starfall Saint Scripture also far exceeded that of the latter.
The imperial star sword, in Su Changsheng¡¯s hands at this moment, whether in terms of power or Dao comprehension, had completely surpassed the Starfall Great Saint!!
A sword that illuminated the world, shaking countless star rivers. Lu Qingchan, who bore the brunt of it, was completely stunned, her hand gripping the long sword, seemingly losing the courage to wield it.
¡°Damn it, even if you are a Great Saint, so what? I¡ I won¡¯t be inferior to you!¡±
Lu Qingchan suddenly bit her tongue, the holy blood flowing, the pain pulling her out of her fear. The long sword in her hand also erupted, its brilliant sword intent astonishing the world.
Even though her strength was far inferior to Su Changsheng¡¯s, the brilliance and astonishment of her sword intent were not lacking in the slightest.
¡°Kill!¡±
Lu Qingchan fiercely swung her sword, unleashing a dazzling and world-shaking sword light, as if it pierced through the nine heavens and ten earths, cutting through the ten directions of the universe.
¡°Good!¡±
Seeing this, Su Changsheng¡¯s eyes lit up, and he couldn¡¯t help but praise her.
This was the true spirit of a sword cultivator, unyielding and unbending.
Even when facing a terrifying enemy far beyond her own strength, she still had the courage to draw her sword.
Unlike those useless members of the Lingxu Sword Sect, who had the way of the sword but lacked the heart of the sword.
¡°Lu Qingchan, you are quite impressive!¡±
Su Changsheng said loudly.
Immediately after, Su Changsheng swung his sword, the imperial star sword cleaving through eternity, engulfing Lu Qingchan¡¯s sword light along with her entire being.
¡°I lost!¡±
Before losing consciousness, Lu Qingchan murmured, and then she was engulfed by the sword light, her vision plunging into complete darkness.
Before her body was completely engulfed by the sword light, Su Changsheng pulled her out.
It wasn¡¯t every day that he encountered such a rare pair of twin sword immortal master and disciple; he couldn¡¯t let them perish just like that.
¡°Lose? You haven¡¯t lost!¡±
Holding Lu Qingchan, Su Changsheng looked at her delicate form in her unconscious state and couldn¡¯t help but speak softly.
That brilliant and dazzling sword intent was so pure and powerful. If she were to grow, she would become a peerless sword immortal who could shake the myriad worlds.
Su Changsheng looked forward to that moment.
But before that¡ª
¡°Better to obediently become my sword-carrying maidservant and bear me a few children!¡±
Su Changsheng revealed a wicked smile.
The image of a cold and proud female sword immortal with a swollen belly bearing his children seemed to him a rather pleasing prospect.
¡¡
Su Family, in the room.
¡°From today onwards, you are my sword-carrying maidservant. You will serve me every day. Additionally, Chu Yue, Yue¡¯er, is my wife. You will address her as Madam, or Sister, that works too!¡±
Su Changsheng sat in the main seat, his expression leisurely as he gave his instructions.
In front of him stood Lu Qingchan, now dressed in a maidservant¡¯s outfit, with a long sword on her back, looking utterly bewildered by life.
Chu Yue was equally confused and blushing, not understanding what had transpired.
Before losing consciousness, her master and her husband were at each other¡¯s throats, on the verge of a great battle.
How did it come to this, that upon waking up, her master was to become a sword-carrying maidservant? And she had to call her Madam or Sister?
Could it be that her master was defeated by her husband?
Moreover¡ª
Doesn¡¯t the role of a maidservant also include serving in bed?
Could it be that her master would now serve her husband alongside her?
The mere thought of that scene made Chu Yue feel incredibly ashamed, her face flushing red, almost to the point of fainting.
¡°Impossible¡ impossible¡¡± S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
Lu Qingchan muttered in a daze, also thinking of similar scenarios, tears welling up in her eyes, nearly breaking down into tears.
She, the esteemed Feather Sword Saint, ascended to the realm of Saint King after only a few hundred years of cultivation, hailed as an unparalleled genius.
Could it be that she was destined to fall into the clutches of the man before her?
Just like those defeated, aloof fairies and proud sword immortals in the storybooks?
¡°Tsk tsk!¡±
On the side, seeing this scene, Lin Miao couldn¡¯t help but shake her head, a look of schadenfreude on her beautiful face, while Wang Xi¡¯s eyes showed a hint of pity.
A dignified Saint King, of such high status, ended up becoming a maidservant and had to call her disciple ¡°Sister¡±¡
If it were her, she probably wouldn¡¯t fare any better¡ª
She would be ashamed to death!
¡°By the way, in half a month, I will be holding a grand wedding, and we will all be married together!¡±
At this moment, Su Changsheng spoke again, his words causing Lu Qingchan¡¯s face to instantly lose its color.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, you are just a maidservant responsible for serving in bed!¡±
Su Changsheng glanced at her, kindly reminding her.
¡°¡¡¡±
Lu Qingchan was on the verge of tears.
Her status wasn¡¯t even comparable to that of a wife!
Rather than being a mere maidservant, it would be better to be a wife, at least the status would be higher!
Lu Qingchan was completely broken.
At this moment, she deeply regretted her earlier decisions. If she had been a bit more gentle, would things have turned out differently?
¡°By the way, those three top forces threatening the Wang family, Qingchan, you will handle them!¡±
At this moment, Su Changsheng raised an eyebrow, as if he had thought of something, and instructed Lu Qingchan.
It was as if he were ordering around a mere servant girl.
Su Changsheng wasn¡¯t worried about Lu Qingchan disobeying or running away; he had already placed a restriction on her.
It was of the imperial-level technique, ensuring there was no fear of disobedience.
¡°¡¡¡±
Lu Qingchan was stunned again.
He actually wanted her to resolve the Wang family¡¯s problems?
In that case, what was the point of her coming to trouble Su Changsheng?
She might as well solve the three top forces with a single sword strike and eliminate the Wang family¡¯s troubles directly.
Not only had she lost herself, but now she also had to handle matters that Su Changsheng should have dealt with.
What a humiliation!
Lu Qingchan silently bit her lip, engraving this humiliation in her heart.
However, her extremely beautiful face couldn¡¯t hide her emotions, revealing a look of humiliation and unwillingness, yet she had no choice but to submit.
Combined with her cool temperament and the aura of a sword immortal, this amalgamation created an astonishing charm.
It made everyone present take notice, their eyes lighting up¡ªeven Wang Xi and Lin Miao, women of exceptional caliber, felt their hearts stir.
Chu Yue¡¯s eyes also shone brightly.
Chapter 94
Chapter 94¡°Such a master¡¡±
Chu Yue¡¯s eyes shone brightly, her heart stirring with excitement.
At this moment, Lu Qingchan had completely lost her usual stern and cool demeanor. She resembled a fallen fairy, touched by the mortal world, no longer the aloof sword immortal.
But this¡ only added to her unique charm.
In the past, Lu Qingchan, though incomparably beautiful with a holy and cool demeanor, was too ethereal and unattainable, like a celestial being in the heavens, out of reach.
Yet at this moment, Lu Qingchan had fallen into the mortal world, making her seem touchable.
This appearance¡ left Chu Yue somewhat dazzled.
¡°Yue¡¯er¡¡±
Just as Chu Yue¡¯s thoughts were wandering, Su Changsheng¡¯s slightly teasing voice came through.
¡°From now on, Qingchan is your younger sister. She has to call you Sister, and you have to call her Sister too. Don¡¯t forget that!¡±
Su Changsheng¡¯s playful tone carried a hint of seriousness.
This was no joke.
Lu Qingchan had previously offended him.
Naturally, Su Changsheng had to discipline her, and this was his punishment, not subject to change.
Of course, there was also Su Changsheng¡¯s mischievous nature at play.
However, the life of a cultivator was incredibly long.
Su Changsheng¡¯s future time was even more unimaginably long, destined to be eternal and everlasting.
Naturally, he needed to maintain a youthful mindset.
¡°Ah?¡±
Upon hearing this, Chu Yue was dumbfounded. Was he serious?
Did she really have to call her ¡°Sister¡±?
Chu Yue cautiously glanced at her master, only to find that her beautiful face had turned completely dark.
Her entire body was emanating a terrifying aura of hostility.
However, under the suppression of the restrictive power, Lu Qingchan couldn¡¯t act out at all, not even able to resist.
She could only bite her silver teeth in secret, her heart filled with resentment.
¡°Why don¡¯t you two call each other once, let¡¯s hear it!¡± Seeing this scene, Su Changsheng found it amusing, holding a teacup in his hand, his expression leisurely.
Chu Yue¡¯s face stiffened, her scalp tingling.
Lu Qingchan wasn¡¯t faring any better, her eyes beginning to redden.
The series of events she had encountered today made her feel more ashamed and humiliated than anything she had experienced in the past few hundred years combined.
¡°¡¡¡±
At this moment, even Lin Miao couldn¡¯t bear to look directly, her previous schadenfreude gone.
However, although there was no schadenfreude, a strange feeling arose in her heart.
She also wanted to see that scene; it seemed¡ quite thrilling.
On the side, Wang Xi, who looked like a peerless goddess in her celestial dress, was also blinking her beautiful eyes, watching intently, afraid of missing any part of the scene.
¡°¡¡¡±
Facing the gazes of several people, Lu Qingchan¡¯s slender hands clenched tightly, her face filled with humiliation and unwillingness, an immense sense of shame and resentment.
She, the esteemed Feather Sword Saint, when had she ever suffered such humiliation?
If she could, she would rather end her own life to avoid Su Changsheng¡¯s humiliation.
¡°¡±
Chu Yue was also very nervous, her beautiful face tightly furrowed, her heart pounding, feeling both scared and a bit thrilled, as if breaking a taboo.
¡°Sis¡ Sister¡¡±
After a long struggle, she finally whispered, softly uttering the words.
Those few words¡ were like a giant axe splitting the heavens, or a sword cleaving through eternity, leaving Lu Qingchan utterly stunned, her sword heart trembling violently.
Her cold and stunningly beautiful face flushed red, her jade-like skin breaking out in countless goosebumps, with a myriad of emotions surging through her heart at this moment.
She couldn¡¯t understand what she was thinking, only feeling a chaotic mess in her mind.
Wang Xi and Lin Miao were also stunned. Did she really call her that?
This scene, breaking conventions and taboos, made their hearts race wildly, almost causing them to cry out.
I actually¡ really called her that!
Chu Yue¡¯s heart was also in turmoil, feeling conflicted yet excited, as if she had broken through some barrier.
¡°Qingchan, it¡¯s your turn now!¡± Su Changsheng, leisurely sipping his tea, glanced at the stunned Lu Qingchan, his eyes flickering as he calmly reminded her.
¡°¡¡¡±
Lu Qingchan remained silent. She wanted to refuse, but under the power of the restriction, she couldn¡¯t resist at all.
¡°Sis¡ Sister¡¡±
After a long while, her lips parted slightly, murmuring, and slowly uttering a few words, very faintly.
Those few words seemed to drain all her strength. As soon as she spoke them, her expression became despondent, her eyes lifeless, as if she had been utterly broken. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
Still, one mustn¡¯t push too far!
Su Changsheng glanced at her, feeling a slight chill in his heart, realizing she had reached her limit.
If he pushed her any further, her sword heart might shatter, and she could be completely broken.
That was not something Su Changsheng wanted to see.
After all, compared to a fallen Lu Qingchan, he preferred the aloof and cold peerless sword immortal, Lu Qingchan.
¡°That¡¯s enough for today!¡±
With this thought, Su Changsheng put down his tea, his expression calm as he spoke.
As soon as these words were spoken, not only were Chu Yue and the others surprised, but Lu Qingchan also immediately looked up at Su Changsheng, her eyes filled with disbelief.
This man, whose evil rivaled that of the Demon King from beyond the realms¡ was just going to let her go?
¡°What¡ you want to continue?¡± Seeing Lu Qingchan¡¯s shocked expression, Su Changsheng raised an eyebrow, speaking with some amusement.
¡°I never said that!¡±
Lu Qingchan immediately withdrew her gaze.
It was as if she had regained her composure, her sword heart once again steady, as she spoke in a cool tone.
After all, she was an unparalleled prodigy, becoming a Saint King in just a few hundred years, comparable to the young supreme beings, with an incredibly stable sword heart.
If it weren¡¯t for the successive shocks, she wouldn¡¯t have lost her composure like this.
Seeing this, Su Changsheng nodded to himself. This was the demeanor befitting a peerless strong individual.
However, this also made him more interested in training her.
¡°Qingchan, your next task is to eliminate the three top forces!¡±
Su Changsheng looked at Lu Qingchan and instructed.
¡°Alright!¡±
Lu Qingchan responded coolly, her expression indifferent.
Since the reality was inevitable, she would try to accept it for now and vent today¡¯s humiliation on the saints of the three top forces.
Lu Qingchan¡¯s eyes seemed to burn with fury.
¡°As for Yue¡¯er, since I said I would provide you with the best resources, I will not go back on my word. I will help you activate your constitution!¡±
At this moment, Su Changsheng looked at Chu Yue and spoke softly.
¡°Constitution?¡±
Hearing this, Lin Miao and Wang Xi both looked at Chu Yue in surprise, their minds filled with thoughts.
No wonder the Saint King Lu Qingchan would take her as a disciple and even personally come to dissolve her marriage. It seemed she possessed some kind of peerless constitution.
¡°Thank you, my lord husband!¡±
Chu Yue nodded, her face slightly flushed.
She was a relatively traditional woman, and since the marriage had been arranged, she addressed him as her husband.
She had thus accepted Su Changsheng.
¡°¡¡¡±
Lu Qingchan¡¯s face, originally cool and silent like a peerless sword immortal, almost cracked upon seeing Chu Yue¡¯s shy demeanor.
In the end, after all her efforts, not only did she fail to rescue her disciple, but she also got herself involved as well?!
¡°Lord¡ Lord Changsheng, I would like to first understand the situation of the three top forces!¡±
The more Lu Qingchan thought about it, the angrier she became. After a long internal struggle, she finally couldn¡¯t help but speak up.
The atmosphere here was too awkward, and she was afraid that if she stayed any longer, Su Changsheng might come up with more devilish demands.
¡°Oh? Alright, it¡¯s commendable that you are so thoughtful!¡± Su Changsheng looked at her in surprise, understanding her thoughts, but still nodded with a smile.
However, just as Lu Qingchan breathed a sigh of relief and began to walk out, a light and airy voice drifted over.
¡°Remember to come over tonight to serve me!¡±
Lu Qingchan stumbled in her steps, then quickly walked faster, her figure disappearing in an instant.
¡°My lord husband¡ what about me?¡±
Seeing her master leave, and with only Lin Miao, Wang Xi, and herself remaining, Chu Yue asked somewhat expectantly.
In the past, at this time, she would either be undergoing rigorous training or out completing tasks, slaying fierce beasts or enemies.
She had never spent so much time alone in a room with a man before.
Especially since this man was her future husband.
¡°Mm. Yue¡¯er, come over here. Your husband will check your body~¡± Su Changsheng pondered for a moment, then revealed a bright smile under Chu Yue¡¯s somewhat apprehensive gaze.
¡°Huh?!¡±
Chu Yue was dumbfounded.
But under Su Changsheng¡¯s command, she had no choice but to walk over with a flushed face.
Su Changsheng was indeed checking Chu Yue¡¯s body, wanting to determine which of the two constitutions she possessed.
However, while it started off quite serious, the atmosphere gradually took a different turn.
In the end, even Lin Miao and Wang Xi were dragged into the situation, their faces flushed.
Ultimately, Su Changsheng discovered Chu Yue¡¯s constitution: the Primordial Sword Physique, which was related to the Dao of Time.
¡¡
Chapter 95
Chapter 95Three days later, at the Wang family estate.
In the distant sky, numerous teleportation arrays appeared, from which emerged a vast number of powerful individuals.
Each one exuded an astonishing aura, radiating terrifying vitality.
These individuals came from different factions: the Ling family, the Blood Divine Sect, and the White Bone Spirit Sect.
The strong individuals from each faction were distinct.
The disciples of the Ling family appeared the most normal, simply wearing the Ling family¡¯s attire. The aura they emitted was pure and their vitality was immense, without any hint of eeriness.
In contrast, the Blood Divine Sect and the White Bone Spirit Sect were much more sinister.
They wore blood-red robes and bone-adorned garments, and their auras were chaotic and evil, resembling demonic beings from beyond the heavens, instilling fear in those who beheld them.
This was the embodiment of demonic cultivators.
As soon as these powerful individuals appeared, they stood in the void, surrounding the Wang family¡¯s estate. Their terrifying auras surged, impacting the entire ancient city. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
The cultivators and millions of mortals in the Wang family¡¯s ancient city were terrified, and the Wang family members were continuously shocked.
At the same time, from within the three factions, five saints emerged one after another, each exuding overwhelming saintly might, fiercely assaulting the Wang family¡¯s sacred formation.
With just one encounter, the Wang family¡¯s sacred formation trembled violently, nearly shattering.
¡°Wang Yu, come out here!¡±
Among the five saints, the red-robed elder from the Blood God Sect spoke, his eyes flashing with a fierce light as he shouted loudly.
The astonishing sound waves echoed for miles, shaking the earth and leaving countless cultivators in shock.
Five saints¡ªthis time, the Wang family was doomed!
¡°Hmph. That old fellow Wang Yu, we agreed to give him some time to decide, but after all this time, he still hasn¡¯t given us an answer. Does he really think we¡¯re afraid of Su Changsheng?¡±
Another saint from the Blood Divine Sect spoke, letting out a cold snort¡
¡°No matter how powerful Su Changsheng is, he is just a Saint King. We have Lady White Bone on our side; he wouldn¡¯t dare to be arrogant in front of her!¡±
A saint from the Ling family also spoke with a laugh, looking towards a woman from the White Bone Spirit Sect with a respectful expression.
She was a beautiful woman, dressed in a sheer, gauzy dress that left much of her skin exposed. Strange green patterns adorned her body and face.
She sat on a white bone lotus platform, with terrifying murderous and corpse auras surging around her like true dragons. In her hand, she held a golden skull that radiated saintly might.
This was the skull of a Buddha.
Beside her stood a figure shrouded in black mist, whose appearance was indistinguishable, but they stood a step behind the woman, clearly acting as a guard.
This figure was also a saint and a powerful member of the White Bone Sect, but they took orders from Lady White Bone.
¡°Hehe¡ Please, everyone, don¡¯t flatter me too much. I am merely a saint, while that Saint King Changsheng is a true Saint King. I dare not provoke him!¡±
Upon hearing this, Lady White Bone let out a light, eerie laugh. Her laughter was both piercing and enchanting, carrying a bewitching tone, making it very unsettling.
¡°Hehe, Lady, you are too modest. Everyone knows that you are deeply favored by that esteemed one. If it weren¡¯t for you, we wouldn¡¯t dare to act against the Wang family so boldly!¡±
The first saint from the Blood Divine Sect spoke again, his tone full of flattery.
¡°Hehehe¡ I don¡¯t have such great charm. This is merely the lord¡¯s command. The lord¡¯s cultivation technique is at a breakthrough stage and requires the blood and flesh of millions of living beings.
¡°Additionally, it needs the essence of some saints¡¯ corpses. If it¡¯s a Saint King, that would be even better!¡±
Lady White Bone said with a coquettish laugh.
Hearing this, the saints felt a chill in their hearts, understanding her intentions.
She wanted to hunt down that Saint King Changsheng!
¡°The skull of that Saint King Changsheng must be quite impressive, much better than this bald monk¡¯s skull, I suppose!¡±
Lady White Bone continued, raising the golden skull in her hand, her tone filled with dissatisfaction.
Seeing this, the saints¡¯ eyebrows twitched violently.
They all knew the origin of this skull. It belonged to a Buddha at the Ninth Heaven of sainthood who had come to True Saint Continent to travel, only to encounter Lady White Bone wreaking havoc.
He intended to suppress her.
With his Ninth Heaven saintly cultivation, suppressing Lady White Bone, who was only at the Third Heaven, should have been an easy task.
But the result was unexpected¡ªthe Buddha died, and his skull became Lady White Bone¡¯s trophy.
This was why everyone feared Lady White Bone so much.
Because behind her stood a Great Saint, known as the Great White Bone Saint.
¡°Haha, once Lady White Bone takes action, that Saint King Changsheng will surely lose his head, and his skull will become Lady White Bone¡¯s trophy!¡±
¡°Indeed, what is a Saint King? Before a Great Saint, he is but an ant!¡±
¡°We are at Lady White Bone¡¯s disposal!¡±
One by one, the saints flattered her, causing Lady White Bone¡¯s face to light up with a dazzling, seductive smile.
¡°¡¡¡±
Within the Wang family estate, Lu Qingchan stood with her sword, her gaze icy as she stared at the saints outside the formation.
With her strength, even within the Wang family¡¯s great formation, she could clearly hear their discussions, and a surge of killing intent rose in her heart.
Although she despised Su Changsheng and was deeply resentful of his humiliation, wishing she could draw her sword and strike him a few times, she had to admit that his power was indeed terrifying.
A person like him, if he were to be killed, it should be by her hand, not judged so casually by some weak trash.
¡°Hmph! That bastard Su Changsheng!¡±
Thinking of that man, Lu Qingchan recalled the night three days ago when Su Changsheng called her to his bedchamber, a night that completely broke her defenses.
Although they didn¡¯t go all the way, Su Changsheng¡¯s numerous tricks shattered her expectations.
Not only did he make her hands, which were used to holding a sword, serve him¡ he even wanted her to swallow it.
Recalling those memories that disrupted her sword heart, Lu Qingchan¡¯s anger surged, and an endless killing intent rose towards the saints of the three major factions.
None of these people would leave today.
¡°My lady¡ shouldn¡¯t we go out and meet them?¡± Beside her, feeling the killing intent emanating from Lu Qingchan, the Wang family saint spoke with some trepidation.
At the same time, he secretly admired Su Changsheng, thinking, ¡°As expected of the Saint King Changsheng, in just a few days, he managed to conquer this cold and aloof peerless sword immortal.¡±
¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±
Lu Qingchan said calmly.
¡°They¡¯re coming out!¡±
Soon, just as the saints outside were growing impatient and considering breaking the Wang family¡¯s formation, they saw the Wang family saints and others emerge from the formation, their eyes lighting up.
¡°Good, it¡¯s good that they¡¯ve come out!¡±
The saint from the Blood Divine Sect let out a sinister laugh; they had already decided to massacre the entire Wang family.
¡°Hmm? Such a beautiful woman, she must be killed!¡± Beside him, Lady White Bone¡¯s beautiful eyes turned cold as she saw the peerlessly elegant Lu Qingchan. Her heart filled with intense jealousy, and a strong killing intent arose.
¡°Wang Yu, I¡¯ll give you one chance. Submit to us, and we will spare your Wang family!¡±
The saint from the Ling family stepped forward, a sinister smile on his face.
¡°¡±
But in the next second, a terrifying sword intent erupted.
¡¡
Chapter 96
Chapter 96
A boundless and terrifying sword intent burst forth, as if a peerless divine sword spanned the heavens and earth. Its momentum surged violently, its formidable power like a roaring true dragon.
The heavens and earth trembled.
The entire Wang family¡¯s ancient city, including the land for tens of thousands of miles around, was enveloped by the peerless edge. The terrifying momentum surged, crushing down on the strong individuals from the three factions!
¡°Ahhh¡¡±
¡°¡±
It was like a great purge. Many strong individuals from the three sects, from semi-saints to ordinary Void Fusion realm cultivators, all screamed as they exploded, their primordial spirits shattering inch by inch.
They couldn¡¯t resist at all.
This was a peerless Saint King who had entered sainthood through the way of the sword, with combat strength strong enough to contend with a half-step Great Saint. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
Once the momentum of such a peerless expert was unleashed without restraint, it was enough to cause the land for millions of miles to collapse and to kill a vast number of non-saint strong individuals.
The scene before them was the best example: thousands upon thousands of strong individuals from the three sects were completely annihilated.
Of course, Lu Qingchan controlled her power well, directing it only at the strong individuals from the three factions, without affecting the vast land around them.
Moreover, within the ancient city, numerous great formations were revived, various formation patterns appeared, and brilliant lights shot into the sky, collectively resisting the residual waves of power.
¡°¡±
As for the saints of the three sects, they had no time to be enraged. Under the sweep of this terrifying momentum, they too were severely impacted.
Their powerful saintly bodies trembled, and even small wounds appeared.
These were injuries caused by the invisible sword intent.
¡°A Saint King of the Sword Dao?!¡±
¡°How is this possible? Why does the Wang family have such a powerful figure?¡±
¡°Wait, you are the Feather Sword Saint, the Saint King of the Feather Sword from the Divine Firmament Holy Land?!¡±
The saints from the three major factions exclaimed in shock.
Immediately, they seemed to realize something, their eyes blazing intensely as they looked at Lu Qingchan in shock, their divine senses trembling violently with extreme astonishment.
Especially the saints from the Blood Divine Sect and the Ling family, who were scared half to death and wished they could turn and flee.
The Feather Sword Saint of the Divine Firmament Holy Land!
Her background was far more terrifying than that of Lady White Bone.
Lady White Bone was merely a concubine of the Great White Bone Saint. Although favored, she was ultimately not a Great Saint herself.
However, the Feather Sword Saint represented the terrifying power of the Divine Firmament Holy Land and the several Great Saints behind it.
Faced with such a supreme powerhouse, it wasn¡¯t just them. Even if the Great White Bone Saint himself were present, he would have to show some respect.
¡°It¡¯s actually the Feather Sword Saint!¡±
Lady White Bone¡¯s heart trembled violently, clearly recognizing Lu Qingchan as well. Jealousy burned in her heart, and she was very unwilling to accept this.
But she also knew well that even the Great White Bone Saint would not easily offend the Divine Firmament Holy Land.
Therefore, she had no choice but to bow her head.
¡°Senior, I am the concubine of the Great White Bone Saint. I did not know that the Wang family was under your protection. Please forgive us, and we will leave immediately!¡±
Lady White Bone¡¯s divine power surged within her as she struggled to resist the overwhelming pressure. At the same time, she forced a smile on her face and spoke to Lu Qingchan.
¡°We beg for Feather Senior¡¯s forgiveness. We will leave immediately and will not offend the Wang family again from now on!¡±
¡°Yes, yes, our three sects can also offer compensation, please forgive us, Feather Senior!¡±
¡°Senior¡¡±
The saints from the three sects spoke one after another, their expressions fearful, terrified that the Feather Sword Saint might strike them down with a single sword.
¡°Good!¡±
¡°How satisfying!¡±
¡°So powerful, this is the might of a supreme expert from the Divine Firmament Holy Land. Yue¡¯er is actually able to become a disciple of such a supreme expert!¡±
Behind her, a group of Wang family elders, including the head of the Wang family, all had flushed faces, filled with immense excitement and joy, almost wanting to shout to the heavens.
Since the three major factions joined forces, they had been suffering humiliation and distress, constantly fearful that the Wang family would be annihilated. Recently, they had been driven back to the Wang family territory.
If it weren¡¯t for leveraging Su Changsheng¡¯s power, the Wang family would have already been destroyed.
Now, seeing with their own eyes the once arrogant and overbearing saints of the three sects, who were now trembling with fear and almost begging for mercy on their knees, their hearts were filled with extreme satisfaction.
¡°¡±
However, in the face of the pleas from the saints of the three sects, Lu Qingchan¡¯s expression remained indifferent. The terrifying aura not only did not diminish but surged even more powerfully, impacting countless miles.
Around her, thousands of brilliant lights shone, making her appear like an immortal.
Without sorrow or joy.
Her cold gaze swept over everyone.
Whether it was the saints from the Ling family or the Blood Divine Sect, or even the Great White Bone Saint standing behind Lady White Bone, they were all the same in Lu Qingchan¡¯s eyes.
All would be cut down by her sword.
The humiliation and rage in her heart needed an outlet for release.
The saints from the three sects before her were the perfect targets for her to vent her anger.
¡°¡±
Lu Qingchan drew her sword. The sword light was dazzling, and a beam of sword energy shot straight into the sky, instantly sweeping down several stars and shattering them into pieces.
¡°¡±
This scene made the saints gasp in shock, their scalps tingling and their hearts trembling uncontrollably.
What a terrifying mastery of the sword! Just a residual wave of her sword energy had shattered stars beyond the heavens. If they were to take a direct hit from her sword, how could they possibly survive?
¡°Let¡¯s attack together and fight her to the death!¡±
¡°Yes, we must give it our all and use every last trump card, or we won¡¯t have a chance to survive!¡±
¡°Kill!¡±
The saints from the three sects exchanged glances and roared. They knew that Lu Qingchan had made up her mind to kill them all.
However, as saints who had emerged from mountains of corpses and seas of blood, even at this critical juncture, no matter how powerful Lu Qingchan was, they had to fight.
The five saints attacked together, including Lady White Bone. At this moment, none of them dared to hold back. They fully unleashed their Dao, and boundless brilliance shot into the sky.
Five suns blossomed, their Dao resembling small worlds, with laws radiating and countless rays of light shining. Any random divine light could cleave through tens of thousands of miles of land.
Moreover, they also brought out their respective saint weapons, unleashing all their trump cards. They fully displayed their power, drawing upon the vast energy of the heavens and earth, and together launched a peerless strike.
The dazzling light was enough to engulf everything, causing even the saints of the Ninth Heaven to tremble.
At the very least, the saint from the Wang family was so frightened that his scalp tingled and his face turned extremely pale.
If he were to face this strike head-on, he would undoubtedly be instantly annihilated.
¡°¡±
Lu Qingchan¡¯s expression remained indifferent. Without sorrow or joy, she simply swung her sword. A peerless sword energy shot into the sky, immense beyond measure, far larger than any mountain.
With one sweeping strike, the combined efforts of the saints and their peerless attack were all obliterated. The sword energy then slashed towards the saints of the three sects. Accompanied by several screams, two saints were annihilated on the spot.
Even their primordial spirits had no chance of escaping, shattering instantly within the sword energy.
¡°Ahhh¡¡±
However, three saints managed to escape by sheer luck: a saint from the Blood Divine Sect, Lady White Bone, and the mysterious saint shrouded in black mist.
At this moment, the mysterious saint revealed his true form, which turned out to be a headless corpse that was one zhang tall, with a body of dark gold and an aura of Buddhism permeating around it.
(TN: One zhang is 3.58 meters long or 11 feet and 9 inches. In old Chinese, it is equal to 10 chi in length.)
It exuded the aura of a saint of the Ninth Heaven.
However, under Lu Qingchan¡¯s sword, this corpse was torn and tattered, filled with various terrifying sword marks.
The other saint from the Blood Divine Sect, although he managed to escape, was not far from death. His expression was one of extreme terror. With a loud cry, his body exploded, and his primordial spirit shattered into billions of fragments, scattering in all directions.
¡°Abandoning the physical body and using a secret technique to escape with just a wisp of the primordial spirit? How foolish!¡±
Lu Qingchan¡¯s expression remained cold. She spread her five fingers and lightly pointed at the void. Instantly, countless sword lights burst forth, piercing through and annihilating all the primordial spirits.
¡°¡±
On the other side, Lady White Bone was also in a dire state. A broken Great Saint weapon, a pagoda, protected her. Although damaged, it emitted the might of a Great Saint, shielding her from a fatal blow.
¡°A Great Saint¡¯s forbidden weapon. Although broken, it can withstand several fatal attacks from those below the Great Saint level. It seems you are quite favored by the Great White Bone Saint!¡±
Lu Qingchan glanced at it and understood immediately, speaking in a cold tone.
Chapter 97
Chapter 97The so-called Great Saint¡¯s forbidden weapon was different from a Great Saint weapon. It only required simple activation to unleash the power of a Great Saint. It was a consumable item that could be used a few times but couldn¡¯t be sustained for long periods of time.
However, it was still very precious. Even Great Saints did not possess many of them.
The fact that Lady White Bone was given one, even if it was broken, was enough to show her status.
¡°You wretched woman, how dare you attack me!¡±
In the distance, Lady White Bone¡¯s face was contorted. She was covered in wounds, and even her beautiful face had been damaged. The surging sword intent prevented her wounds from healing, making her look extremely hideous.
Even with a Great Saint¡¯s forbidden weapon, it was ultimately broken and could not compare to a complete one. It was unable to fully protect her, allowing some fragmented sword energies to injure her.
The intense pain was unbearable.
It filled her with immense humiliation, driving her to the brink of madness. She looked at Lu Qingchan with extreme hatred.
¡°Kill that wretched woman for me!¡±
Lady White Bone shrieked, having lost her sanity, and commanded the tall headless figure to attack.
The tall headless figure moved. Despite being tattered, its one-zhang golden body exuded an immortal, overwhelming power that crushed everything in its path.
Its enormous palm descended, as if to suppress the heavens and earth.
¡°A Buddha¡¯s corpse, cultivating the sixteen-zhang golden body. What a pity. If you had become a supreme Saint King, you might have been able to fight me on equal terms!¡±
Lu Qingchan raised an eyebrow, recognizing the origin of the corpse, and sighed lightly.
In the next instant, she flicked her fingers, releasing an ultimate sword light that transformed into a sky-piercing sword energy. With one strike, she shattered the headless corpse, causing it to explode instantly.
A mere corpse, only at the peak of a saint, and now possessing less than half of its former strength, how could it possibly contend with her?
The reason it survived her previous strike was simply because she hadn¡¯t used much power, just a casual swing of her sword.
¡°So¡ so powerful!¡±
Behind her, the Wang family saint watched in stunned amazement, his heart filled with immense shock.
The five great saints, whom he had feared and even despaired over, were annihilated as easily as cutting through melons and vegetables?
¡°You¡¯re the only one left!¡±
Lu Qingchan¡¯s gaze turned icy as she looked at Lady White Bone, her eyes filled with a chilling killing intent.
She was one to hold grudges.
Lady White Bone dared to call her a wretched woman, a remark she heard very clearly, and there was no way she would let it pass.
¡°Ah!¡±
Feeling this terrifying killing intent, Lady White Bone couldn¡¯t help but let out a shrill scream, filled with immense fear.
¡°Master, save me!¡±
Lu Qingchan paid no heed and struck with her sword, wielding its true power. The sword¡¯s pressure descended horizontally, its force shaking the entire True Saint Continent.
This sword strike was unstoppable, even if the opponent possessed a Great Saint¡¯s forbidden weapon, for it was ultimately broken.
¡°¡±
But in the next second, the pagoda trembled violently, cracking and then shattering. From within, a white bone figure emerged, exuding an endless and majestic Great Saint¡¯s aura.
The Great White Bone Saint?!
Seeing this, Lu Qingchan¡¯s eyes widened slightly, and a look of astonishment appeared on her face.
How could it be possible for a Great Saint to personally guard her?
¡°¡±
Just as Lu Qingchan was in shock, the white bone figure lowered its head and pointed a finger. The dazzling sword energy was instantly shattered and dissipated into nothingness.
¡°Interesting. The Feather Sword Saint of the Divine Firmament Holy Land, truly a prodigy who reached the pinnacle of Saint King at such a young age. Such power is indeed terrifying!¡±
The white bone figure chuckled lightly.
Its body was about a hundred meters tall, composed entirely of massive bones. Within its skull, a fierce primordial spirit fire burned, emitting terrifying primordial spirit fluctuations
¡°So it is, a Dao Body. To think that a saint¡¯s concubine would be so valued by you, to the extent of dispatching a Dao Body to guard her!¡± Lu Qingchan observed carefully, her eyes moving thoughtfully as she recognized its state, and she sighed lightly.
The so-called Dao Body was created by a saintly powerhouse at great cost, using various heavenly materials and earthly treasures, and by splitting off a portion of their primordial spirit. It possessed thirty percent of the original body¡¯s combat strength.
A Dao Body was very precious. Once destroyed, it couldn¡¯t be restored and would harm the original body¡¯s primordial spirit.
Therefore, most powerhouses rarely condense a Dao Body, let alone use it to protect a concubine.
¡°Indeed, Yu¡¯er is very important to me. I ask the Feather Sword Saint to show mercy and give me some face!¡±
The Great White Bone Saint laughed, very calmly.
¡°Master¡¡±
Hearing this, Lady White Bone looked moved, her eyes brimming with tears as she gazed at the Great White Bone Saint.
¡°Impossible!¡±
Lu Qingchan¡¯s expression remained cold, rejecting the request without a second thought.
If it were just about her, even though Lady White Bone insulted her, Lu Qingchan might have spared her for the sake of the Great White Bone Saint.
However, killing the saints of the three sects was a task given to her by Su Changsheng.
Although Lu Qingchan disliked Su Changsheng, she did not want to disappoint him even more.
Therefore, even when facing a Great Saint, she had to complete her mission.
¡°Alas, it seems that today I must slay a peerless genius with boundless potential!¡±
The Great White Bone Saint sighed lightly.
As soon as the words fell, it raised its hand and struck down without hesitation. A sky-covering bone claw descended directly, using no Daoist techniques or divine abilities, only the purest overwhelming divine power.
But even so, that power far exceeded that of a half-step Great Saint.
¡°Flying Immortal Sword!¡±
Seeing this, Lu Qingchan¡¯s expression became focused. She let out a clear whistle, and the divine sword in her hand burst forth with peerless saintly might. The supreme sword intent that had erupted in her battle with Su Changsheng once again shone brightly.
A world-surpassing sword intent soared into the sky, with thousands of immortal lights surging, resembling a flying immortal. Accompanied by the terrifying sword qi that seemed to slash down the stars, it actually cut off one of the Great White Bone Saint¡¯s bone claws, shattering it.
If this were to spread, it would be enough to shock all quarters.
This was the Dao Body of the Great White Bone Saint. Although it only had thirty percent of the strength, given the cultivation of the Great White Bone Saint, even just thirty percent was comparable to an ordinary Great Saint.
In other words, in a head-on battle, Lu Qingchan cut off the hand of a Great Saint with a single sword strike.
¡°Impressive, even the typical young supreme beings are not as formidable as you!¡±
The primordial spirit fire within the skull of the Great White Bone Saint trembled violently, clearly extremely shocked and in awe.
¡°But unfortunately, you won¡¯t have a chance for a second strike!¡±
As he spoke, the Great White Bone Saint struck out with his other hand, this time using a supreme divine ability.
¡°White Bone World!¡±
The bone claw rapidly expanded, filling the heavens and earth. Between the bone fingers, endless death energy swirled, and within, a world of death was condensed, filled with countless white bone corpses.
This aura was too terrifying, shooting straight into the heavens, causing countless stars to tremble, and the boundless earth to quake, alarming numerous powerhouses throughout the True Saint Continent.
As the palm descended, within the ancient city of the Wang family, countless powerhouses were stricken with fear, all falling into despair.
Lu Qingchan gritted her teeth. She wanted to strike again, but the previous attack had consumed too much energy, making it impossible to use in the short term.
Moreover, this strike from the Great White Bone Saint far surpassed the previous one, embodying the true might of a Great Saint.
Facing this strike, she would surely die if she did not flee.
¡°Having witnessed such power, how could I possibly flee from you!¡±
Lu Qingchan gritted her teeth, and the divine light burst from the long sword in her hand as she prepared to resist with all her might.
¡°You stubborn fool, trying to take this head-on in such a situation, aren¡¯t you courting death?¡±
A sighing voice came through.
In the void, a finger appeared.
With just a single point, the descending White Bone World rapidly shattered, the endless corpses breaking apart along with the giant white bone hand.
¡°You dare to touch my woman? Today, this white bone body of yours will die, and your true body will perish along with it!¡± S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
In the trembling gaze of the Great White Bone Saint, a figure clad in a starry robe appeared, peerlessly handsome¡ªit was Su Changsheng.
¡°How did you come here?¡±
Lu Qingchan also stared at this scene in a daze, her heart in turmoil, pounding fiercely.
What did he just say? His woman? But wasn¡¯t she just a maid?
¡¡
Chapter 98
Chapter 98¡°If I didn¡¯t show up, even if you didn¡¯t die, you would have been skinned alive!¡±
Su Changsheng stood with his hands behind his back, his robes fluttering, his eyes moving as he glanced at her.
¡°Foolish woman, although the way of the sword requires an indomitable and unyielding spirit, it doesn¡¯t mean you should be so foolish as to throw your life away for nothing!¡±
¡°Clearly, you could have used your trump card to evade. Why did you choose to resist to death?¡±
Su Changsheng sounded somewhat exasperated.
He couldn¡¯t believe that the esteemed Feather Sword Saint, a Saint King of the Divine Firmament Holy Land, would be without a trump card.
With her talent, the Great Saints and ancestors of the Divine Firmament Holy Land would surely treasure her greatly and would definitely have provided her with means of protection.
¡°I¡¡±
Hearing this, Lu Qingchan¡¯s words caught in her throat. She wanted to retort, but hesitated, realizing that her previous actions did indeed seem quite foolish!
In the past, she would have definitely chosen to use her trump card, but this time, for some reason, she didn¡¯t want to evade. She only thought about relying on herself to withstand the attack.
Therefore, knowing she was in the wrong, Lu Qingchan couldn¡¯t find any words to refute. Her lips moved slightly, but she couldn¡¯t speak.
However, that cold and stunningly beautiful face was now tinged with a slight blush, showing some inner turmoil.
¡°Be more careful next time!¡±
Seeing Lu Qingchan remain silent, her face slightly flushed, Su Changsheng raised an eyebrow and sighed lightly.
If he hadn¡¯t sensed the situation here and arrived in time, this foolish woman would have at least been seriously injured.
After all, the realm of a Great Saint was exceedingly powerful, and surpassing it was not an ordinary feat.
Even young supreme beings and juvenile emperors need to be at the half-step Great Saint level to cross realms and kill.
Although Lu Qingchan was indeed a prodigy, she hadn¡¯t fully awakened and transformed yet. She was still far from reaching the half-step Great Saint level, and thus, was still lacking significantly in her ability to contend with a Great Saint.
¡°Saint Changsheng¡¡±
¡°, he actually shattered a Great Saint¡¯s arm with just one finger!¡±
¡°Could it be that Saint Changsheng is already a Great Saint? It¡¯s¡ it¡¯s too unbelievable!¡±
¡°Now we should call him Great Saint Changsheng!¡±
Behind them, a group of Wang family elders, the family head, and even the Wang family saints, who had been in utter despair moments ago, were now all shocked and awed by Su Changsheng¡¯s power.
Shattering a Great Saint¡¯s arm with just one finger!
There was only one possibility: Su Changsheng already became a Great Saint!
Only a Great Saint could contend with another Great Saint. This was common knowledge among countless cultivators.
¡°¡ a Great Saint!¡±
The head of the Wang family was even more exhilarated at this moment, his breathing rapid, feeling an overwhelming urge to faint from happiness.
The Wang family could actually form a marital alliance with a Great Saint, and both of his daughters were to marry Su Changsheng.
Doesn¡¯t this mean that he, as the ¡°father-in-law,¡± is about to rise to prominence?
Although the head of the Wang family didn¡¯t dare to put on such airs in front of Su Changsheng, nor would he dare to do so,
In the eyes of outsiders, Su Changsheng was his backing, his ¡°son-in-law.¡±
By then, who would dare to oppress him?
Even Saint Kings would have to show him some respect.
A group of Wang family elders also realized this, their gazes towards the family head filled with envy.
Even the eyes of the Wang family saints changed, and they secretly decided to elevate the family head¡¯s status to be on par with their own.
¡°Su Changsheng?¡±
The Great White Bone Saint¡¯s mind was shaken, the burning primordial spirit fire within the giant skull flickering violently, his tone carrying a hint of shock.
Su Changsheng, wasn¡¯t he just a Saint King?
Because of Lady White Bone, the Great White Bone Saint had always paid attention to the forces within the True Saint Continent.
Among them, Su Changsheng, who had risen at an astonishing speed, was also under his watch.
He had thought that Su Changsheng¡¯s strength was only that of a Saint King and had planned to kill him, seizing his flesh and blood essence to help his own cultivation breakthrough to a new level. But now, it seemed that such thoughts were nothing but delusions. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
Su Changsheng¡¯s strength was no longer that of a Saint King, but of a Great Saint!
A Great Saint, and his strength was likely even greater than his own.
¡°Master, are you alright?¡±
Beside him, Lady White Bone¡¯s face turned pale as she looked at the Great White Bone Saint, who had lost both arms, and spoke in a panic.
¡°I¡¯m fine!¡±
The Great White Bone Saint glanced at her, divine power circulating within his body. Countless rays of light surged from him, the divine radiance dazzling, and soon, the two white bone hands reappeared.
A flawless white bone corpse stood tall, the might of a Great Saint emanating from it, undiminished and reaching an extreme level of strength.
The Saint realm was immortal and difficult to kill.
Especially for a Great Saint, unless one possessed absolute power to instantly obliterate both their primordial spirit and physical body, they could be reborn from a single drop of blood.
¡°Hahaha, your strength is truly admirable, my friend. Let today¡¯s battle end here. Until we meet again!¡±
The Great White Bone Saint laughed heartily, his jaw opening and closing continuously, resembling a demon god with overwhelming ferocity.
Immediately after, he grabbed Lady White Bone, extended a bone finger, and made a slash in the void, creating a huge rift, ready to leave.
He didn¡¯t care about Su Changsheng¡¯s words.
Destroy his Dao body, slay his true form?
Ridiculous. He was the Great White Bone Saint, having roamed the Divine Domain for countless millennia, making innumerable enemies, even offending top-tier experts of the Ninth Heaven of Great Saints.
Even so, he still lived freely.
Although Su Changsheng was also a Great Saint, in the eyes of the Great White Bone Saint, at most, he was only slightly stronger. Killing him was an impossible feat.
¡°Leaving? Did I say you could leave?¡±
Seeing this, Su Changsheng raised an eyebrow. He had already declared that he would slay the Great White Bone Saint¡¯s Dao body and true form, and he intended to follow through.
¡°¡±
Su Changsheng pointed with a single finger, just as before. A finger that shook the heavens, gathering countless rays of light into a beam of divine radiance, piercing through the universal space.
Wherever it passed, space shattered, and chaotic energy surged wildly.
The Great White Bone Saint, being the first to bear the brunt, felt an intense sense of impending death.
Within the skull, the primordial spirit fire trembled violently, emanating an overwhelming sense of shock.
¡°Su Changsheng, don¡¯t push me too far!¡±
But the Great White Bone Saint¡¯s reaction was swift. With an angry roar, he grabbed out with a large hand, and from the heavens and earth, boundless murderous aura surged forth, rolling and condensing into a blade.
A bone blade spanning the heavens and earth appeared, exuding an incredibly terrifying might.
Moreover, from within his white bone body, divine radiance continuously flowed out, containing the ultimate source power, incessantly merging into the bone blade.
In an instant, his body seemed to have aged thousands of years.
The originally smooth and jade-like white bone body, which had an astonishing might and resembled a demon god, now became decayed and fragile, on the verge of collapsing at any moment.
Correspondingly, the might of the bone blade reached an extreme, with murderous aura surging to the heavens, as if it could cleave through the Ninth Heaven.
¡°One Billion Bone Fiend Blade, Slay the Immortals and Gods!¡±
The Great White Bone Saint roared angrily, holding the bone blade, divine power surging, and slashed out fiercely.
This was a divine secret technique he created himself, embodying the White Bone Dao he had cultivated throughout his life.
At this moment, combined with the full power of his Dao body, the force of this technique erupted to its utmost limit.
An unparalleled spectacle unfolded.
Across millions, tens of millions, and even hundreds of millions of miles, throughout the entire True Saint Continent, countless beings and cultivators could see a towering phenomenon from afar.
A bone blade slashed across the sky, cleaving through the Ninth Heaven, with countless celestial and divine corpses falling, stained with blood, and perishing within this strike.
Countless people were shocked.
¡°What an impressive Great Saint technique, truly worthy of the Great White Bone Saint. His strength is not to be underestimated!¡±
In the Taishi Sect, an elder with white hair and beard stood with his hands behind his back, his white robes fluttering, and his hair and beard floating, resembling a peerless master. He looked at the enormous bone blade and sighed in admiration.
¡°How does it compare to Su Changsheng?¡±
Beside him, Ancestor Taixu watched the scene with a grave expression, feeling his heart tremble uncontrollably, and couldn¡¯t help but ask in a low voice.
He recalled the scene not long ago when Su Changsheng killed Chizun with a single sword strike.
Equally shocking, equally terrifying to the extreme.
Chapter 99
Chapter 99But Ancestor Taixu¡¯s realm was ultimately not that of a Great Saint, so he couldn¡¯t discern the difference between the two.
¡°Compared to Su Changsheng?¡±
The elder with white hair and beard raised his hand to stroke his beard, his eyes narrowing slightly as he looked towards the horizon, revealing a meaningful smile, and then chuckled softly.
¡°In a battle of the same realm, he would slay him as easily as slaughtering pigs and dogs!¡±
Upon hearing this, Ancestor was utterly shocked.
¡°Great White Bone Saint?¡±
In Wanxiang City, within the Su family, Empress Gu Qingge also sensed this aura and was somewhat surprised.
She was quite familiar with this figure, who would rise in the future, ascend to become a Quasi-Emperor Sovereign, establish the White Bone Divine Kingdom, and turn several divine domains into lands of death.
Even the Quasi-Emperors of the Eternal Imperial Court couldn¡¯t do anything to him.
¡°Hmm, if I remember correctly, he seemed to have obtained part of the Underworld Emperor¡¯s inheritance in the True Saint Continent, and later even joined the Crimson Blood Imperial Court!¡±
Gu Qingge murmured to herself.
In the future, this Great White Bone Saint was arrogant for a long time, but was eventually slapped to death by her as she rose to power.
However, it now seemed that this future Quasi-Emperor Sovereign was likely to fall prematurely.
Gu Qingge shook her head slightly.
Su Changsheng¡¯s strength was far more monstrous than hers in the same realm in her previous life.
Killing a Great White Bone Saint would be effortless for him.
¡¡
On the other side, on the battlefield¡ sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
¡°Su Changsheng, prepare to die!¡±
The Great White Bone Saint let out a long howl, wielding the bone blade, and unleashed a peerless strike.
All beings trembled, as if the myriad paths of heaven and earth were about to be shattered by a single slash.
Boom!
The blade¡¯s light descended, colliding with that beam of divine radiance.
On one side was the Bone Fiend Blade, spanning the heavens and earth, slaying endlessly. On the other side was merely a casually pointed beam of divine radiance.
The difference between the two was as vast as the clouds and mud, yet at the moment of collision, the outcome was overwhelmingly one-sided.
In the shocked gaze of the Great White Bone Saint, that beam of divine radiance pierced through his Bone Fiend Blade, an inexplicable mighty force sweeping across, shattering the blade inch by inch.
Then the divine radiance penetrated through, obliterating even the primordial spirit fire of the Great White Bone Saint.
The massive bone body also shattered.
¡°How¡ is¡ this¡ possible¡¡±
Amidst the countless shattered remains, fragments of the primordial spirit fire emitted the incredulous voice of the Great White Bone Saint.
He couldn¡¯t believe it.
His strongest strike, capable of slaying gods and immortals, a blade that could kill a Great Saint, was so easily shattered.
¡°Master!!!¡±
With the fall of the Great White Bone Saint¡¯s Dao body, Lady White Bone also appeared. Seeing this scene, her eyes turned red, filled with immense sorrow, and her voice was full of anguish.
¡°There¡¯s no need to call out!¡±
Su Changsheng¡¯s voice came through.
Lady White Bone felt the world shift, and the next moment, she appeared before Su Changsheng.
¡°Su Changsheng! I will kill you!¡±
Seeing Su Changsheng, Lady White Bone¡¯s face became extremely ferocious, revealing boundless hatred.
This scene even made Lu Qingchan glance sideways.
Lady White Bone¡¯s feelings for the Great White Bone Saint were indeed very deep!
To make her so grief-stricken, even daring to show killing intent and venomous hatred in front of a Great Saint.
¡°Your feelings for that pile of bones are quite commendable. It¡¯s a pity that he never saw you as a lover, but merely as food, a living Dao fruit!¡±
Su Changsheng couldn¡¯t help but clap his hands in admiration, but then he changed his tone.
¡°What do you mean?!¡±
Upon hearing this, Lady White Bone was stunned, and even Lu Qingchan beside her was somewhat taken aback.
Didn¡¯t see Lady White Bone as a lover?
But the Great White Bone Saint clearly valued Lady White Bone greatly, even sending a Dao body to protect her.
Wait a minute¡
So that¡¯s how it is!
Lu Qingchan¡¯s heart stirred, and she carefully scrutinized Lady White Bone. Using her divine sense to probe and glimpse the essence, she finally understood, her eyes filled with pity.
¡°What do you mean? Don¡¯t think you can drive a wedge between me and my master!¡±
Seeing the pity in Lu Qingchan¡¯s eyes, Lady White Bone felt uneasy, but her face remained ferocious as she shrieked.
¡°Your physique is known as the Yin Fiend Divine Body, which is most suitable for cultivating techniques of the yin and fiendish energy lineage. Coincidentally, the Great White Bone Saint follows the path of the White Bone Dao!¡±
¡°He possesses a secret technique that allows him to plant his Dao in others, cultivating them as Dao fruits to be devoured once they ¡®mature,¡¯ thereby enhancing his own strength!¡±
¡°Have you often been infused with the essence of flesh and blood by the Great White Bone Saint, forcibly elevating your cultivation? This is precisely a sign of Dao planting. Your situation is crystal clear to me!¡±
Su Changsheng said with a playful glint in his eyes.
He hadn¡¯t expected the Great White Bone Saint to be so ruthless, planting his Dao in his own wives and concubines, cultivating them into Dao fruits to be devoured.
This was the path of killing one¡¯s wife to prove the Dao!
Truly a ruthless person!
¡°¡¡¡±
Lady White Bone was stunned, her heart growing cold as she recalled various strange signs from the past.
The Great White Bone Saint often fed her the essence of flesh and blood from powerful beings, enhancing her strength.
Moreover, the previous wives and concubines of the Great White Bone Saint seemed to have mysteriously disappeared, dying under unclear circumstances.
She had asked about it before, but the Great White Bone Saint had only responded indifferently, saying that she would understand one day.
Thinking back now, that tone sent chills down her spine.
¡°Impossible¡ this can¡¯t be¡¡±
With these thoughts, Lady White Bone became distraught.
She never would have thought that the Great White Bone Saint, whom she believed she loved deeply, had actually regarded her as food.
¡°Alright, it¡¯s time for you to go!¡±
Su Changsheng¡¯s expression was indifferent as he pointed a finger, and in Lady White Bone¡¯s terrified gaze, he killed her.
¡°Master¡¡±
Before Lady White Bone could finish her words, her body and primordial spirit had already shattered, crushed by Su Changsheng¡¯s single finger.
¡°¡¡¡±
Beside him, Lu Qingchan was somewhat stunned by this scene. She opened her mouth, wanting to say something, but ultimately remained silent.
¡°You seem curious as to why I killed Lady White Bone after revealing the truth.¡±
Seeing this, Su Changsheng chuckled softly.
¡°Indeed!¡±
Lu Qingchan nodded gently, her beautiful eyes lifting to fall on Su Changsheng. Her delicate eyelashes fluttered, showing her curiosity.
Isn¡¯t this unnecessary? And¡ somewhat cruel!
¡°I did this to make her suffer and despair!¡± Su Changsheng responded nonchalantly.
¡°Didn¡¯t she love the Great White Bone Saint deeply? Then I exposed the true nature of the Great White Bone Saint to make her suffer, to make her despair, and then I killed her!¡±
¡°Why!¡±
Lu Qingchan blurted out, her eyes fixed on Su Changsheng, her heart pounding.
She seemed to have guessed something¡ somewhat incredulously.
¡°To vent your anger!¡±
Su Changsheng chuckled softly, his gaze turning to Lu Qingchan, his tone gentle.
It was clearly just a simple sentence, but when it fell into Lu Qingchan¡¯s ears, it caused an unprecedented tremor in her sword heart. Her pretty face turned red, and her heart pounded incessantly.
Even the shameful act of serving him a few days ago did not have as much impact as this moment.
She seemed¡ to be falling for him.
¡°Qingchan, come with me!¡±
Just as Lu Qingchan¡¯s heart was in turmoil, her sword heart wavering, and her pretty face flushed, Su Changsheng¡¯s voice came through.
¡°Where to?¡±
Lu Qingchan asked instinctively. The next second, a hand grasped her small hand.
She looked up, her eyes trembling, and saw Su Changsheng¡¯s profile. He spoke softly.
¡°I¡¯ll take you to destroy the true body of the Great White Bone Saint and let you vent your anger!¡±
Lu Qingchan¡¯s breath caught.
¡°Alright!¡±
After a long moment, she responded softly.
On the other side, in the Yin Fiend Demon Continent, within the White Bone Demon Palace, accompanied by an incredibly terrifying roar, the Great White Bone Saint appeared, taking the form of a middle-aged man.
¡°Su Changsheng!!¡±
The Great White Bone Saint roared, his body emanating an overwhelming aura.
He was utterly furious.
His Dao body had been destroyed, and the ¡°Dao fruit¡± he had meticulously cultivated and prepared to devour was also annihilated.
Such enmity was truly boundless.
¡°This karma, I will settle sooner or later!¡± the Great White Bone Saint muttered coldly to himself.
¡°Why must you persist in your delusion, clinging to this demonic path? You should know that laying down the butcher¡¯s knife can lead to instant enlightenment.¡±
¡°If you abandon the demonic path, you can join our Buddhist sect and attain the position of Dharma Protector Arhat!¡±
A serene, captivating female voice filled with compassion came through at this moment.
¡¡
Chapter 100
Chapter 100This voice was incredibly serene.
At the same time, it seemed as if thousands of Buddhist chants and scriptures were being recited, guiding souls to transcendence.
If an ordinary person, or even a typical saint, were to hear it, they would be unable to resist falling into it, enchanted by the voice, and would be converted to Buddhism, becoming a protector.
But the Great White Bone Saint, being a powerful Great Saint and a giant of his era, naturally would not be swayed by mere sound.
¡°¡±
His gaze turned cold, and a terrifying wave of energy erupted, surging forth and directly shattering the voice.
Then, his gaze turned to look.
There, beneath the demon palace, in a deep abyss filled with countless seas of corpses, sat an unparalleled and exquisite Bodhisattva Heavenly Maiden.
She sat cross-legged on a white lotus platform, her hands forming a lotus mudra. At the center of her forehead was a red lotus mark, and her face was flawlessly beautiful, exuding a serene Buddhist aura.
Behind her, a Bodhisattva¡¯s manifestation appeared, with a thousand hands and a thousand weapons. Each arm, white and jade-like, held a Buddhist artifact.
White divine light spread out, and golden light shone brilliantly, accompanied by the apparitions of Buddhas, Bodhisattvas, and Arhats, chanting thousands of Buddhist hymns.
It was as if a Buddhist kingdom had descended.
In this abyss, countless corpses, numbering in the billions, emitted overwhelming fiendish energy. Along with the wailing of countless lingering souls, they trapped her within.
Not only that, but in all directions, there were great formations that could easily trap a Great Saint. These formations were interconnected, forming an unparalleled deadly array.
Terrifying waves of energy continuously erupted, and the immense power of the deadly array surged, pressing down and eroding that Buddhist kingdom.
¡°Heavenly Maiden Qingyin of Mount Sumeru, you can barely protect yourself now, and you still wish to convert me?¡±
The Great White Bone Saint¡¯s gaze flickered as he stared at the exquisite Heavenly Maiden, coldly laughing.
This was one of the most outstanding prodigies of the Buddhist Sect, qualified to attain a status equivalent to that of a Buddha¡¯s disciple. Her future achievements would at least be that of a Quasi-Emperor level Buddha.
The Heavenly Maiden Qingyin before him was one of the most exceptional maidens of Mount Sumeru.
¡°Daoist friend, do not persist in your delusion. Although you have trapped me for now, the Buddhas of Mount Sumeru will soon sense it. Once a Buddha takes action, no matter how great your divine powers, you will be killed!¡±
The Heavenly Maiden Qingyin lowered her eyes, speaking softly, her tone filled with endless compassion.
¡°Hahaha. Heavenly Maiden Qingyin, there¡¯s no need to scare me. What of the Buddhas? Do you really think I want to capture you? To tell you the truth, there is a high-ranking individual from the Crimson Blood Imperial Court who desires you. I am merely bait to lure you into the trap!¡±
¡°Believe me, it won¡¯t be long before a few of your Daoist friends will come to capture you. At that time, I am quite curious to see how the most esteemed Heavenly Maiden of Mount Sumeru, who has glimpsed the supreme Buddhist Dharma, will perform on the bed!¡±
The Great White Bone Saint coldly laughed, his gaze sweeping over the Heavenly Maiden Qingyin¡¯s exquisite face, filled with compassion and Buddhist aura, feeling a stir of desire within him.
Unfortunately, she was desired by that high-ranking individual from the Crimson Blood Imperial Court, and he could not touch her.
¡°¡¡ So it is him. The sea of suffering is boundless. Turn back ashore. Why be so attached to mere physical form?¡±
Upon hearing this, the Heavenly Maiden Qingyin¡¯s expression changed slightly. She gently raised her eyebrows and sighed, filled with sorrow.
It was as if she sighed for the people who were sinking into the sea of desire.
¡°Hmph!¡±
In response, the Great White Bone Saint merely snorted coldly, no longer paying attention to her. At the same time, his gaze flickered as he thought of Su Changsheng, and a surge of murderous intent rose within him.
He very much wanted to kill him.
But then he recalled Su Changsheng¡¯s earlier words, and a sense of apprehension arose within him.
If Su Changsheng were to come after him, he alone would indeed not be a match for him.
¡°¡±
At this moment, from the distant sky, an earth-shattering dragon¡¯s roar echoed, accompanied by waves of terrifying aura, causing the Great White Bone Saint to reveal a look of joy.
¡°Hahaha! Heavenly Maiden Qingyin, your welcoming party has arrived. Soon, you will go to serve your benefactor!¡± The Great White Bone Saint laughed heartily as he stroked his hand.
The Heavenly Maiden Qingyin¡¯s expression remained unchanged. She simply lowered her eyebrows and continued to chant Buddhist scriptures, her sanctity unmatched, with boundless Buddhist light radiating from her.
Boom!
Quickly, a celestial dragon soared through the sky, traversing billions of miles in an instant, and then appeared before him, transforming into a young man with dragon horns. Additionally, several other figures followed by his side.
Each of them exuded the might of a Great Saint.
¡°White Bone greets the Third Highness!¡±
Upon seeing the young man with dragon horns, the Great White Bone Saint showed a respectful expression and stepped forward to speak.
¡°White Bone has not failed Your Highness¡¯s expectations. I have successfully trapped the Heavenly Maiden Qingyin, and now that Your Highness is here, she can be captured!¡±
¡°Hahaha, good, good, good! White Bone, this prince knew he wasn¡¯t wrong about you. Well done! From now on, you will be a guest official of Prince Shenwu¡¯s Residence!¡±
The young man with dragon horns laughed heartily, patting the Great White Bone Saint on the shoulder, his eyes full of approval.
¡°Thank you, Your Highness!¡±
Upon hearing this, the Great White Bone Saint was overjoyed and quickly knelt on one knee.
King Shenwu was a giant of the Crimson Blood Imperial Court, a hegemon at the peak of the Quasi-Emperor realm.
And the young man before him was one of his sons.
¡°Qingyin, long time no see!¡±
The young man with dragon horns ignored him and instead looked at the trapped Heavenly Maiden Qingyin, a smile on his lips, exuding the demeanor of a noble gentleman.
However, the burning greed in his eyes betrayed his true intentions.
¡°Ever since our last meeting, I have been thinking about you day and night and was unable to sleep. I had no choice but to resort to this desperate measure. Please forgive me, Qingyin!¡±
The young man with dragon horns continued.
¡°Sigh. Daoist friend, why cling to worldly desires? Qingyin is devoted to Buddhism, seeking only to attain the Buddha¡¯s fruit position and guide people to the Western Pure Land.¡±
The Heavenly Maiden Qingyin sighed, lowering her gaze.
¡°This physical body is but a mundane vessel, destined to decay and wither. Why be infatuated with it and fall into a lower path?¡±
¡°Good, good, good! As expected of a Heavenly Maiden of Buddhism, you possess great wisdom and determination. Unfortunately, this prince is indeed infatuated with the physical form. Since you are unwilling, I will have to take you by force!¡±
Upon hearing this, the young man with dragon horns laughed loudly, his eyes filled with affection as he looked at the Heavenly Maiden Qingyin.
¡°Take action!¡±
The young man with dragon horns looked at the several Great Saints behind him and commanded with a wave of his hand.
¡°Yes, Your Highness!¡±
The Great Saints stepped forward and immediately unleashed their overwhelming saintly might. Each reached out with a giant hand, grasping the entire abyss, and then tore and sliced through the very fabric of space itself.
In the end, the space spanning tens of thousands of miles was torn apart, along with numerous formations, making it look like a fragmented small world.
This scene caused the Heavenly Maiden Qingyin¡¯s expression to change slightly. The other party intended to take the entire deadly land with them.
If that happened, she would have no chance of escaping.
Once she reached Prince Shenwu¡¯s Residence, no matter how great her abilities were, she would be at their mercy, unable to escape.
It seemed she had no other choice!
The Heavenly Maiden Qingyin sighed inwardly, and the lotus mudra in her hands quietly shifted. She naturally had a trump card to escape, but the cost was immense and would harm her foundation. She did not want to use it lightly.
However, given the current situation, she had no other option.
¡°Your Highness, I have a request. Please assist me!¡± Just as the Heavenly Maiden Qingyin was about to use her trump card, the Great White Bone Saint spoke to the young man with dragon horns.
¡°Speak! You have rendered such great service. As long as it is not too excessive, this prince will grant it!¡±
The young man with dragon horns, feeling elated, readily agreed without a second thought.
¡°It is like this¡¡±
The Great White Bone Saint was overjoyed and immediately recounted the matter of Su Changsheng.
¡°A Great Saint dares to claim he will kill you?¡±
The young man with dragon horns looked somewhat puzzled. He glanced at the Great White Bone Saint with a hint of doubt.
¡°I know for a fact that you managed to escape from a peak Great Saint. Why are you so apprehensive about an ordinary Great Saint?!¡±
Upon hearing this, the Great White Bone Saint gave a bitter smile.
His so-called escape from a peak Great Saint was greatly exaggerated; the other party simply did not take him seriously. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
Su Changsheng, however, was different. Not only was he powerful, but his sphere of influence was also close to the Great White Bone Saint¡¯s territory. They would inevitably cross paths unless he abandoned his own forces.
But he, the Great White Bone Saint, could he really be frightened by a mere Great Saint into abandoning his foundation and fleeing?
Chapter 101
Chapter 101¡°Alright, this prince agrees. Just a minor Great Saint, we might as well take care of it while we¡¯re on the way to that True Saint Continent!¡±
The young man with dragon horns said nonchalantly.
To him, a Great Saint was nothing more than an ant.
¡°Thank you, Your Highness!¡±
The Great White Bone Saint exclaimed with joy. With this, his greatest concern was resolved.
Additionally, with the status of a guest official of the Prince Shenwu¡¯s Mansion, within the Hun Kun Divine Realm, as long as he did not provoke the terrifying Hun Kun Sacred Academy, he could roam freely and unrestrained.
He could even act as he pleased in the surrounding divine realms.
At this moment, a massive tremor shook the area as the several Great Saints continued their efforts, compressing the space spanning tens of thousands of miles into a small world of just ten meters.
Within it, the Heavenly Maiden Qingyin sat cross-legged, her face full of compassion, with boundless Buddhist light radiating from her, exuding the charm of a Bodhisattva of great mercy and compassion, captivating the world with her beauty.
¡°Good, good, good¡ Soon, this prince will savor the taste of a Buddhist Heavenly Maiden!¡±
The young man with dragon horns looked on with greedy eyes. With the bloodline of the dragon race, he had a natural inclination towards lust and greatly enjoyed the company of women. He had tasted many kinds of women, but a Buddhist Heavenly Maiden was something he had yet to experience.
¡°¡±
At this moment, the sound of clapping echoed.
¡°Your Highness, I too have a keen interest in the Buddhist Heavenly Maiden. Would you be willing to part with her for a moment?¡±
At the same time, a playful chuckle echoed, reaching everyone¡¯s ears.
¡°Hmm?¡±
The Heavenly Maiden Qingyin, who was concentrating on forming a mudra and preparing to use her trump card divine ability, was also taken aback.
Could there be another unexpected turn of events?
¡°Who?¡±
The young man with dragon horns immediately darkened, his eyes radiating terrifying killing intent.
Someone dared to compete with him for a woman?
The Great White Bone Saint¡¯s expression also changed. This voice, there was no mistaking it¡ªit was Su Changsheng!
¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s Su Changsheng!¡±
The Great White Bone Saint gave a low shout, simultaneously channeling his divine power. His vast divine sense spread out, attempting to locate Su Changsheng.
Su Changsheng?
The Heavenly Maiden Qingyin silently repeated the name in her heart.
The trump card she had been preparing to use was also temporarily put on hold.
She wanted to see if there was still a chance for a turn of events.
The gazes of the several Great Saints also turned icy cold. Their divine senses spread out like a storm, sweeping through the heavens and earth, stirring the cosmos, all in an effort to locate Su Changsheng.
However, to their shock, even with the combined efforts of several Great Saints, they were unable to find Su Changsheng.
What was going on?
¡°Are you looking for me?¡±
Just as they were filled with doubt and uncertainty, two figures emerged from the void. It was none other than Su Changsheng and Lu Qingchan.
¡°White Bone, I have come to break your bones!¡±
Su Changsheng smiled faintly, looking at the Great White Bone Saint, whose face was filled with killing intent.
So that is Su Changsheng?
The Heavenly Maiden Qingyin also saw Su Changsheng, her eyes brightening slightly. Even though she was a Buddhist Heavenly Maiden, unmoved by worldly appearances, she had to admit¡
Su Changsheng¡¯s appearance was not something a mere mortal could possess; it was the visage of a true supreme immortal, peerlessly elegant, almost embodying the Dao itself.
Even her Buddhist heart trembled slightly.
¡°You are Su Changsheng? Hmm, what a beautiful female sword immortal, no less than Qingyin. Good, good, good, it seems this prince has gained another prey!¡±
The young man with dragon horns frowned at Su Changsheng, his eyes filled with killing intent. However, when he saw Lu Qingchan standing beside him, his eyes lit up, and he couldn¡¯t help but smile with delight.
That greedy gaze made Lu Qingchan feel a wave of disgust, almost compelling her to draw her sword and slay him on the spot.
Such a look, this despicable trash, was far more revolting than Su Changsheng.
No, he couldn¡¯t even compare.
¡°Kill him!¡±
The young man with dragon horns waved his hand and commanded, his tone as if he were crushing an ant. His gaze remained fixed on Lu Qingchan, not taking Su Changsheng seriously at all.
In his eyes, there was only Lu Qingchan at this moment.
¡°¡±
The Heavenly Maiden Qingyin sighed inwardly, hoping that Su Changsheng possessed some strength.
Otherwise, the woman beside him would likely suffer.
¡°Yes!¡±
¡°Hahaha! Your Highness, we will now suppress and kill him, and present Lu Qingchan to you!¡±
Several Great Saints immediately stepped forward, and the Great White Bone Saint laughed heartily. An overwhelming aura of Great Saint power erupted as they prepared to join forces to suppress and kill Su Changsheng.
He couldn¡¯t believe that, faced with the combined might of several Great Saints, a mere Su Changsheng could still turn the tables!
¡°Lu Qingchan¡ what a beautiful name. This prince likes you even more now¡¡± the young man with dragon horns murmured, his eyes shining with increasing affection.
Hearing this made Lu Qingchan feel utterly disgusted, her skin crawling with revulsion. She gripped her longsword tightly, almost ready to strike.
¡°You all¡ are so eager to die, aren¡¯t you!¡±
At this moment, Lu Qingchan heard a voice coming from beside her. It was Su Changsheng speaking.
His tone was very calm.
As if he didn¡¯t care at all.
But Lu Qingchan could sense an extreme coldness hidden within his words.
It was like the ultimate ice from the Nine Netherworlds, chilling to the bone, freezing the soul, as if it could shatter one¡¯s very essence.
Su Changsheng¡¯s expression was indifferent. His gaze swept over the Great White Bone Saint and the other Great Saints, as well as the young man with dragon horns. An endless coldness rose in their hearts.
It was as if a peerless beast had set its sights on them.
An unimaginable force, as if the heavens and earth were collapsing, erupted with terrifying momentum. In a fleeting moment, the figure of a Heavenly Emperor commanding the stars appeared.
Instantly, the combined aura of the several Great Saints pressing down shattered violently. The intense impact of the momentum caused their bodies to tremble uncontrollably.
They were nearly on the verge of coughing up blood.
In their eyes, an extreme terror was revealed.
¡°This¡ this is¡¡±
The young man with dragon horns also showed a look of shock, no longer maintaining his previous lofty, condescending attitude towards Su Changsheng.
In the sky above, a towering, boundless imperial figure appeared. Countless star rivers revolved around it, and within its eyes, seas of stars were born and extinguished, cycling endlessly.
An imperial robe adorned his body, with the great cosmos imprinted upon it, incomparably profound. The stars of the heavens floated and sank within his palm.
Boundless energy surged, as if tearing through the vast universe, shaking the heavens and earth.
And the face of that imperial figure was none other than Su Changsheng.
This was the manifestation of the Zhou Tian Star Emperor Sutra¡ª
The Ziwei Emperor.
¡°Great Saint Overlord!¡±
Within the small world, the Heavenly Maiden Qingyin was also shaken, her lips trembling as she uttered these words.
Incredible shock.
This was one of the top thirty supreme beings on the Great Saint List.
¡°¡±
Just as everyone was in shock, Su Changsheng¡¯s gaze swept across them, and the towering imperial figure moved as well. A massive hand descended, chaos energy surging, truly covering everything and annihilating all in its path.
¡°Attack with full force!¡±
The young man with dragon horns cried out in terror, and the Great White Bone Saint¡¯s heart trembled with immense fear. He could only grit his teeth and strike.
The several Great Saints were all trembling, filled with dread.
But in order to survive, they attacked with all their might, unleashing their trump cards and activating their Great Saint weapons, launching earth-shattering attacks.
The young man with dragon horns gritted his teeth, his face filled with pain as he threw out several supreme treasures, each emitting the aura of peak Great Saints. One of them even approached the overlord level.
The massive hand of the imperial figure descended with an overwhelming force, effortlessly crushing all resistance, including the so-called Great Saint weapons.
The several Great Saints, consumed by fear, were obliterated by a single palm strike, their bodies and primordial spirits shattered together.
In his final moments, the Great White Bone Saint was filled with immense regret.
¡°Ahhhhh¡ª¡±
The young man with dragon horns was also consumed by fear. Though his strength was formidable, even among Great Saints, under this palm strike, he was like an ant. All his methods were utterly crushed.
Even the supreme treasure that approached the overlord level couldn¡¯t withstand it and shattered in an instant.
At this moment, a golden phantom emerged from the young man with dragon horns¡¯ forehead, exuding an incredibly terrifying and vast quasi-emperor¡¯s might. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
¡°Who dares to harm my son!¡±
A majestic voice resounded.
¡¡
Chapter 102
Chapter 102
A golden phantom appeared, clad in a golden robe and wearing a crown. In the opening and closing of his eyes, scenes of the cosmos collapsing and chaos being created could be seen.
His body was shrouded in chaotic mist, obscuring his true appearance, but an overwhelming and terrifying aura that dominated the divine realm surged forth.
He was utterly terrifying!
A wisp of Quasi-Emperor level aura tore through the heavens and earth, roaring out like a galaxy, spanning thousands of continents, and sweeping across the entire Kunpeng Divine Domain in an instant.
Countless regions, myriad spacetime realms, numerous planes, small worlds, and various secret realms¡ªall were affected. One by one, hidden peerless experts opened their eyes.
All of them showed expressions of shock.
A Quasi-Emperor descending?
In the center of the Kunpeng Divine Domain, within a vast and boundless academy, supreme experts also opened their eyes. Their gaze tore through the nine heavens, enveloped in boundless divine radiance, resembling ancient chaos gods who created the heavens and earth.
¡°A Quasi-Emperor? No, it¡¯s merely a wisp of divine thought, possessing only the aura of a Quasi-Emperor!¡±
He spoke, his voice like the heavenly sound of the Dao, echoing through the heavens and earth, carrying boundless majesty.
Soon, he closed his eyes once more, no longer paying attention.
A wisp of Quasi-Emperor divine thought, though not a true Quasi-Emperor, was still enough to annihilate all beings below the quasi-emperor level.
Those two are doomed, no need to pay attention.
¡°Impudent!¡±
The golden figure appeared, his eyes blazing with divine light, like two suns crushing the ages. He shouted loudly.
The terrifying might caused Lu Qingchan and the Heavenly Maiden Qingyin present to have their minds go blank, their primordial spirits frozen, almost forcing them to kneel.
This was the disparity in the level of life.
Facing a Quasi-Emperor, even if it was just the aura, was not something a Saint King or Great Saint could resist.
¡°No!¡±
But soon, Lu Qingchan bit her lip, her sword heart trembling, erupting with countless sword intents, resisting the quasi-emperor¡¯s aura.
At the same time, deep within her primordial spirit, a trace of aura seemed to be stirred. Boundless sword might instantly swept across, annihilating the oppressive force.
Lu Qingchan¡¯s expression immediately relaxed.
However, on the other side, the Heavenly Maiden Qingyin was not so fortunate. Her delicate face turned pale, cold sweat pouring down as she exerted all her divine power to resist the oppressive force.
As for Su Changsheng, his expression remained unchanged, still composed, treating the Quasi-Emperor¡¯s pressure as if it were nothing.
¡°Hmm?!¡±
The Quasi-Emperor¡¯s phantom swept its gaze over them, then pointed a finger. The golden finger filled the sky, shattering the imperial figure¡¯s palm with a single strike, and casually pressed down with a backhand.
The towering Ziwei Emperor¡¯s figure was directly crushed, the unparalleled Quasi-Emperor¡¯s divine might radiating, shaking countless spacetime realms.
Above this continent, the Quasi-Emperor¡¯s aura surged like the creation of the heavens and earth, with chaotic energy billowing.
Countless powerful beings raised their eyes to look, focusing their attention here, but no one dared to extend their divine sense.
Because that was a Quasi-Emperor, a supreme sovereign. If they angered him, even a Great Saint Overlord would be ground to dust.
A Great Saint was a titan, a top-tier expert within the divine realm, qualified to establish a holy land and lead a powerful force.
However, a Quasi-Emperor was far superior, standing at the pinnacle even within the vast heavenly realms.
¡°Father!¡±
Seeing the Quasi-Emperor¡¯s phantom, the young man with dragon horns was overjoyed, his expression filled with immense excitement.
Because this was indeed his father, the Divine Martial King, one of the titans of the Crimson Blood Imperial Court.
A supreme being at the peak of the quasi-emperor level.
¡°So, it was you who dared to harm my son!¡±
The phantom of the Divine Martial King glanced at the young man with dragon horns, then fixed his gaze on Su Changsheng, the terrifying Quasi-Emperor aura pressing down.
¡°It¡¯s over!¡±
The Heavenly Maiden Qingyin¡¯s heart trembled, filled with bitterness.
A Quasi-Emperor had appeared, and even if it was just a wisp of divine thought, it could still crush all Great Saint experts.
Now, even if she used her trump cards, she couldn¡¯t escape from this Quasi-Emperor¡¯s grasp.
Could it be that she was truly going to fall and become that man¡¯s plaything?
The Heavenly Maiden Qingyin shivered with fear; she would rather die than face such a fate.
¡°¡¡¡±
Lu Qingchan¡¯s delicate face was also pale, but she remained resolute, tightly gripping the longsword in her hand, standing beside Su Changsheng.
¡°Su Changsheng, you really are annoying, but today we will die together. Your humiliation of me will be written off, and we will meet again in the next life!¡±
Lu Qingchan raised her delicate face, her sword-like brows gazing at Su Changsheng, her voice trembling slightly.
There was great terror in the face of life and death.
Facing such a certain death situation once again, looking at Su Changsheng, Lu Qingchan, for some reason, no longer felt the fearlessness she had last time, but instead, a trace of trepidation.
Was this reluctance?
¡°Are you trying to die together out of love?¡±
However, in the next second, a large hand grasped hers, the familiar warmth dispelling the fear in her heart. A teasing voice rang out.
It was Su Changsheng.
In Lu Qingchan¡¯s astonished gaze, Su Changsheng smiled faintly, slowly taking the longsword from her hand and holding it.
¡°Let me borrow your sword for a moment!¡±
Su Changsheng chuckled lightly, holding Lu Qingchan¡¯s longsword. Due to its female owner, the sword had a delicate elegance, with a faint fragrance lingering around it.
¡°Good sword!¡±
Su Changsheng praised, his attention focused on the sword in his hand, completely disregarding the quasi-emperor¡¯s phantom.
¡°Meeting an emperor and not bowing!¡±
The Quasi-Emperor¡¯s phantom¡¯s gaze turned cold.
¡°You shall be executed!¡±
He spoke, his voice shaking the heavens and earth, like the true words of the Dao, commanding all laws to obey.
The Quasi-Emperor¡¯s phantom struck. Though it was merely a wisp of divine thought, the descending palm was still terrifying to the extreme, containing countless collapsing universes, enveloping Su Changsheng.
This palm strike was enough to annihilate a sea of stars and obliterate a Great Saint Overlord.
¡°Meeting an emperor and not bowing? Do you even deserve to be called an emperor?¡±
Su Changsheng chuckled lightly, gripping the longsword, and mobilizing all the divine power within his body.
Myriad Tribulations Battle Technique! Explode!
Zhou Tian Star Emperor Sutra, Ziwei Emperor¡¯s Shadow, explode!
Nine Tribulations Secret Codex! Tenfold amplification! Full eruption!
The three supreme emperor techniques were fully activated at this moment. Under the tenfold amplification of the Nine Tribulations Secret Codex, Su Changsheng¡¯s combat power surged at a terrifying speed.
But this was still not enough!
Su Changsheng¡¯s gaze sharpened, and he activated the most primordial power of the Myriad Tribulations Undying Primordial Demon.
Myriad Tribulations Undying, Primordial Demon!
Representing the ultimate power of both the immortal and demonic systems, they combined at this moment and then fully erupted.
All these forces converged, pouring into the longsword in his hand.
¡°¡±
In an instant, the longsword, originally at the Saint King weapon level, began to emit intense singing, its blade trembling incessantly.
Its form began to undergo a transformation.
Imbued with Su Changsheng¡¯s aura, it gradually took on his essence.
Like its master, it could never return to its previous state.
A stunning divine light surged forth, and the longsword completely transformed, advancing to the level of a Great Saint weapon, becoming one with Su Changsheng¡¯s will.
At the same time, the Quasi-Emperor¡¯s phantom palm had already descended. Though it seemed like a long time had passed, in reality, it was an instant before the activation was complete.
Under the palm strike, countless spacetime realms were shaken.
¡°I have a sword that can slay emperors. Please, give it a try!¡± Su Changsheng murmured softly, slashing out with the longsword in his hand.
The power of this sword strike was unimaginable.
Its boundless might had completely surpassed the Great Saint realm!
This was truly a Quasi-Emperor¡¯s sword strike!
Vast and limitless power, tribulation energy, fiendish energy, star power, battle technique power, and the power of both immortals and demons¡ªall these forces converged, unleashing a sword strike that even a Quasi-Emperor would pale before it.
The entire world was enveloped, and under the radiance of this sword strike, even the Quasi-Emperor¡¯s phantom, which resembled an ancient god-king, appeared insignificant.
All the myriad Dao trembled and hid away.
Countless spacetime realms, innumerable powerful beings, and the entire divine realm were shaken by this sword.
¡°This sword!¡±
In the center of the Kunpeng Divine Domain, within the vast academy, that supreme expert opened his eyes once more, revealing shock. Deep within the academy, some slumbering beings also awakened.
¡°A sword that astonishes the immortals!¡±
¡°If he becomes an emperor, this sword could slay emperors!¡± S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
The two ancient beings spoke, their voices spreading and shaking many supreme experts.
The initial supreme expert was even more shocked, unable to believe what he was witnessing.
The sword strike cleaved through everything, annihilating all in its path, as if the entire world had been split open.
In the end, everything dissipated.
Chapter 103
Chapter 103¡° not a bad sword!¡±
Su Changsheng exhaled lightly, slowly sheathing the sword. His fingers gently caressed the blade, as if treating a beloved person. The longsword hummed softly, as if in response.
¡°Here, it¡¯s yours again!¡±
He then handed the longsword back to Lu Qingchan, who was completely stunned.
¡°Su¡ Su Changsheng¡¡±
Lu Qingchan stared blankly at Su Changsheng, her mind unable to process what had just happened. Her expression was one of shock, her heart deeply immersed in the profundity of that sword strike.
That sword seemed to have opened a supreme gateway to the path of the sword for her.
It filled her with endless insights, causing her to be deeply moved, even to the point of tears¡ª
To hear the Dao in the morning, one could die content in the evening.
¡°Everything is resolved, so you don¡¯t need to die out of love anymore. By the way, I remember you calling me by my name directly. I¡¯ll make sure to punish you properly when we get back!¡±
Su Changsheng raised his hand and ruffled her hair, smiling as he spoke.
Resolved?
No, that¡¯s not right!
What punishment! This Su Changsheng, he actually wanted to do that kind of thing to her again.
Lu Qingchan was initially a bit dazed, but she quickly snapped out of it, feeling both embarrassed and annoyed.
However, for some reason, this time there was no sense of humiliation or anger, only a slight shyness and sweetness.
At the same time, she was also curious, looking towards the Quasi-Emperor¡¯s phantom. Was it really resolved?
¡°This sword, very impressive!¡±
In the distance, the grand Quasi-Emperor¡¯s phantom stood there in a daze. After a moment, he turned his gaze towards Su Changsheng and sighed softly. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
In the next instant, he exploded, the entire phantom collapsing.
This wisp of Quasi-Emperor¡¯s divine thought had been completely annihilated by the sword strike.
¡°¡¡¡±
The young man with dragon horns also had lifeless eyes, his lips trembling, his gaze filled with endless fear.
Immediately after, his body, primordial spirit, and everything he possessed began to disintegrate.
In the end, he was completely reduced to nothingness.
That recent sword strike not only annihilated the Quasi-Emperor¡¯s phantom but also eradicated him entirely.
The reason he could maintain his form for a brief moment was because that sword strike was too terrifying, directly covering all timelines and erasing his entire existence.
From now on, this world would no longer have this being, only a few sparse souls would remember him.
¡°This¡ Buddha above¡¡±
In the distance, within a small world, the Qingyin Heavenly Maiden was dumbfounded. She could no longer maintain her previously calm demeanor, her fingers trembling in utter shock.
What had she witnessed?
A Great Saint had actually slain a Quasi-Emperor¡¯s divine thought with a single sword strike!
Even if it was just a wisp of divine thought, it was still an event that could shake the entire heavenly realm.
With this single sword strike alone, Su Changsheng could be ranked first on the Great Saint list, hailed as the strongest below the Quasi-Emperor level.
¡°This is too unbelievable!¡±
The Qingyin Heavenly Maiden whispered. In her life, she had seen countless prodigies and monstrous talents, many young supremes, and even some emperor¡¯s heirs. She herself was a young supreme.
But someone as monstrous as Su Changsheng, she had never encountered before.
Young supreme? Emperor¡¯s heir?
None of these terms could adequately describe him.
This was a great being, destined to become an immortal, surpassing many great emperors throughout the ages.
¡°I¡ Qingyin, wishes to follow Lord Changsheng. I earnestly beg Lord Changsheng to take me in!¡±
The Qingyin Heavenly Maiden¡¯s expression was dazed, but soon, her gaze became resolute. She stood up from the lotus platform, her bare feet stepping onto it, and slowly knelt down.
Her three thousand strands of black hair cascaded down.
With her head touching the lotus platform, her tone was filled with utmost respect, as if worshipping a majestic being.
She was full of fervor.
¡°¡¡¡±
Seeing this, Su Changsheng was stunned.
He had been planning to rescue the Qingyin Heavenly Maiden and then either persuade her or forcibly take her under his wing.
After all, she was also a young supreme, possessing a sacred body known as the Jade Pure Glazed Sacred Body, making her an excellent candidate for a wife or concubine.
Moreover, the Qingyin Heavenly Maiden was a celestial maiden of the Buddhist sect, a charming nun, a female bodhisattva.
He had been curious to see what it would be like.
But unexpectedly, before he could even speak, the Qingyin Heavenly Maiden had already taken the initiative to request to follow him.
Seeing that familiar posture of prostration.
Su Changsheng fell silent.
Speaking of which, a follower should also be able to serve in bed, right?
¡°Ahem, I permit it!¡±
Su Changsheng cleared his throat lightly and raised his hand, shattering the numerous great formations that had trapped the Qingyin Heavenly Maiden, rescuing her.
Freed from her predicament, the Qingyin Heavenly Maiden stepped barefoot into the air, her entire being radiating a holy light, surrounded by Buddhist chants and celestial flowers, resembling a bodhisattva.
She exuded a sacred charm.
¡°Qingyin greets Lord Changsheng!¡±
The Qingyin Heavenly Maiden approached Su Changsheng, bowing slightly. Her expression was respectful, her voice serene and holy, making one want to immerse themselves in it.
But Su Changsheng sensed a different undertone within it.
For instance, like Guanyin¡
¡°¡¡¡±
Seeing this, Lu Qingchan felt a sense of crisis rising in her heart.
The Qingyin Heavenly Maiden before her was not inferior to her in any aspect, and she was a bodhisattva. Her proactive approach made Lu Qingchan extremely nervous.
She understood Su Changsheng¡¯s greed well; he would certainly not let go of the Qingyin Heavenly Maiden.
No, I was here first!
¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±
Glancing at the shattered land and the chaotic sky, Su Changsheng waved his hand, taking both women with him as they departed.
During the previous battle, the White Bone Demon Palace had long been destroyed. However, Su Changsheng had taken the opportunity to collect the divine treasures and other valuables within.
Among them, Su Changsheng discovered a mysterious artifact, exuding a faint yet discernible emperor-level aura that only a strong individual like him could sense.
The artifact was pitch black and resembled a can lid.
Heaven-Devouring Demon Jar?
Su Changsheng felt a strange sensation in his heart, unable to help but speculate. However, he quickly dismissed the thought.
In this fantastical world, there was no such thing as the Ruthless Emperor.
At least, not as far as he knew.
¡¡
The Crimson Blood Imperial Court.
This was another dominant force in the Eternal Heavenly Realm, a terrifying power at the emperor level.
In the imperial capital, within the Divine Martial King¡¯s Mansion.
¡°My son!¡±
A sorrowful voice echoed, and an incredibly beautiful woman revealed intense killing intent. A majestic heavenly dragon phantom appeared on her body, exuding the terrifying aura of a Quasi-Emperor.
This beautiful woman was, unmistakably, a Quasi-Emperor.
¡°Who killed my child!¡±
The beautiful woman was boiling with killing intent, tears in her eyes, filled with immense pain.
That was her only child, whom she doted on immensely, and now he was dead.
¡°Shenwu, you old fool, give me an explanation, or I¡¯ll tear down your Divine Martial King¡¯s Residence!¡±
The beautiful woman roared, her voice shaking the mansion, causing countless hidden dimensions and small worlds within the mansion to tremble. Numerous powerful figures in the mansion were terrified, trembling with fear.
This mistress was no ordinary ruthless person; not only was she a Quasi-Emperor sovereign, but she was also the princess of the Heavenly Dragon Clan. Her status and position were no less than that of the Divine Martial King.
¡°I do not know either!¡±
From the void, a majestic figure emerged, his entire being shrouded in terrifying divine light. An aura countless times more terrifying than a Quasi-Emperor¡¯s phantom permeated the air.
He was the Divine Martial King.
¡°You don¡¯t know? Cang¡¯er was under the protection of a wisp of your divine thought, and you don¡¯t know what happened?¡±
Upon hearing this, the beautiful woman was furious. Even though her strength was not equal to his, at this moment, her murderous intent was fully revealed, as if she was ready to turn hostile.
¡°I truly do not know. All heavenly secrets are impossible to deduce. I attempted to divine the situation, but I sensed a great danger. If I had forced the divination, I might have died!¡±
The Divine Martial King spoke in a low tone, unable to hide the shock in his heart.
Who could it be that even he, a peak Quasi-Emperor supreme, could not deduce?
Could it be an Emperor? Only an Emperor was beyond measure!
Chapter 104
Chapter 104An Emperor was beyond measure and was difficult to divine.
Only an existence at this level could prevent him, a peak Quasi-Emperor, from deducing the situation.
However, even if it were an Emperor, would merely attempting to divine the situation truly make him feel a threat of death?
Moreover, although he did not know the exact identity of the other party, the feeling he got was that the person was not overly powerful.
At least, not a Quasi-Emperor.
¡°Are you saying an emperor made a move against Cang¡¯er? Shenwu, do you think I would believe that?¡±
The beautiful woman laughed in her anger.
She knew her child¡¯s character well enough.
A grand Emperor, such an exalted existence, would never deign to make a move against her child.
The Divine Martial King fell silent.
He also felt that his speculation was absurd. Perhaps the person who killed his child possessed a supreme treasure capable of concealing heavenly secrets, or had a master aiding in the concealment.
These were all possible scenarios.
¡°Did that person leave no trace at all? Is your wisp of divine thought that useless?¡±
The beautiful woman shouted angrily, her Quasi-Emperor aura surging, pressing towards the Divine Martial King.
If it were an ordinary Great Saint, they would likely be crushed by the Quasi-Emperor¡¯s aura.
However, the Divine Martial King was a peak Quasi-Emperor, his strength surpassing that of the beautiful woman, and he naturally did not fear such pressure.
¡°That¡¯s not the case. That wisp of divine thought did transmit some information to me. His name is Su Changsheng, a strong figure from the Eternal Imperial Court. His cultivation level and identity are unknown¡¡±
The Divine Martial King sighed lightly, revealing the information he had obtained, causing the beautiful woman¡¯s expression to fluctuate.
¡°Unknown cultivation level? Unknown identity?¡±
The beautiful woman muttered to herself for a moment, then suddenly let out a cold laugh, her golden eyes fixing on the Divine Martial King.
¡°It seems you are afraid of the other party, fearing that they might be a supreme being?¡± sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
¡°Hmph, since you don¡¯t dare to avenge Cang¡¯er, I will do it myself. I refuse to believe that, as the princess of the Heavenly Dragon Clan, I cannot avenge Cang¡¯er!¡±
¡°Su Changsheng? This princess will remember that name!¡±
With that, the beautiful woman turned and left, not sparing the Divine Martial King a single glance.
¡°. I also wish to take action, but I have no time, I cannot spare the effort!¡±
The Divine Martial King watched the departing woman, sighing softly, feeling helpless.
However, he was not worried that the woman would encounter any trouble.
As the princess of the Heavenly Dragon Clan and a Quasi-Emperor powerhouse, with numerous trump cards at her disposal, she could retreat safely even if she faced a peak Quasi-Emperor.
A Great Saint, no matter how astonishing their combat power, capable of severing a wisp of his divine thought, could not possibly be a match for the woman.
¡°Troubled times!¡±
The Divine Martial King sighed lightly, then his figure vanished.
Meanwhile, the news from this place quietly spread, causing a stir in the Imperial Capital.
The Divine Martial King¡¯s own child was killed, and the culprit was Su Changsheng from the Eternal Imperial Court. Despite being only at the Great Saint level, he managed to destroy a wisp of the Divine Martial King¡¯s Quasi-Emperor divine thought.
Countless forces were shocked by this news.
¡¡
On the other side, in the True Saint Continent.
After Su Changsheng and his companions returned, the Wang and Su families seized the opportunity to launch a thunderous assault on the Three Sects¡¯ forces, uprooting them completely wherever they went.
In just ten days, the Three Sects¡¯ forces were annihilated, and their territories were taken over by the Su and Wang families. Furthermore, the Wang family announced their allegiance to the Su family and married off two of their celestial maidens to Ancestor Changsheng.
For a time, the entire True Saint Continent was shaken. Numerous forces, including some remaining top-tier powers, were all filled with fear.
The Su family¡¯s actions were incredibly swift.
In such a short period, they had eradicated three top-tier forces and gained the allegiance of the Wang family.
It could be said that nearly one-third of the top-tier forces in the True Saint Continent had fallen at the hands of Su Changsheng.
How could this not fill them with fear and unease?
However, just as many forces were feeling unsettled, the Su family released an announcement: the Su family patriarch, Su Changsheng, was about to get married, with the ceremony to be held in two days.
This news brought a sigh of relief to many forces. A wedding was indeed a good thing.
As long as the wedding took place, the Su family would not engage in external conquests for a while, giving other forces more time to gather resources.
During this period, whether they chose to surrender or flee, they would have more options and leverage.
Two days later, in Wanxiang City, an astonishing wedding ceremony officially began.
This time, Su Changsheng was marrying nine brides in total.
Among them were six peerless goddesses: Ziyue Emperor, An Miaoyi, Lin Miao, Wang Xi, Chu Yue, and Lu Qingchan. Additionally, there were three others brought by Su Yun.
Although these three merely had divine physiques, their beauty was also top-notch, making them renowned goddesses across the continent.
Originally, Lu Qingchan was supposed to be a sword-carrying maidservant, but after the battle with the White Bone Great Saint, Su Changsheng¡¯s view of her changed. He casually asked her a question.
He thought she would refuse, but to his surprise, Lu Qingchan blushed and hesitated for a moment before agreeing.
Thus, both master and disciple married him together.
This news reached the Divine Firmament Holy Land, nearly infuriating several Great Saint patriarchs to the point of breaking their noses.
One by one, they drew their swords and rushed over, intending to give Su Changsheng a beating and take Lu Qingchan back.
In the end, they were the ones who got beaten by Su Changsheng.
After witnessing Su Changsheng¡¯s prowess as a Great Saint Overlord, the previously furious Great Saint patriarchs forced smiles, resembling blooming chrysanthemums, and happily agreed to marry Lu Qingchan to Su Changsheng.
They even went so far as to say that if Lu Qingchan and her disciple were not enough, they would send a few more pairs from the Divine Firmament Holy Land.
This infuriated Lu Qingchan, who drew her sword and drove them all away.
As for Heavenly Maiden Qingyin, she claimed to be merely a follower and unworthy of being Su Changsheng¡¯s wife, but she could serve as a bedchamber maid.
This made Su Changsheng thoughtful.
¡°. It¡¯s not unusual to marry nine brides at once, but having each one be a peerless goddess is truly astonishing!¡±
¡°Truly envious of Ancestor Changsheng. A man¡¯s life is nothing more than this!¡±
¡°Tsk tsk. Ziyue Emperor, a ruler of a top-tier force, and An Miaoyi, who even made saints bow back in the day. Then there¡¯s the Celestial Maiden from the Wang family, the Holy Maiden of the Taishi Sect, and even from the Divine Firmament Holy Land¡¡±
¡°So many goddesses, and they all agreed to marry Saint Changsheng. This¡ this is truly a man¡¯s fortune, something that can¡¯t be achieved in several lifetimes!¡±
¡°Only Saint Changsheng could win over so many goddesses. If it were anyone else, even another saint, they wouldn¡¯t be worthy!¡±
¡°No wonder the Taishi Sect never intervened in the Su family¡¯s actions¡ they had been planning an alliance through marriage all along!¡±
At the wedding banquet, one by one, the powerhouses from other forces were all exclaiming in amazement and envy. The leaders of the top-tier forces were no different.
They were filled with both admiration and jealousy.
Any one of these nine goddesses would be extremely difficult, if not impossible, for them to marry.
Let alone marrying all nine at once.
This made them immensely envious of Su Changsheng¡¯s good fortune.
¡°Please welcome the groom and the brides¡¡±
Soon, one by one, the brides entered, each wearing a red bridal veil, followed by Su Changsheng.
He appeared heroic and unparalleled, his presence otherworldly, causing countless cultivators and powerhouses present to marvel.
Many of the celestial maidens and fairy-like figures watched with shining eyes, their faces full of admiration.
It was too perfect. Such appearances were beyond what any mortal cultivator could possess.
After a series of wedding ceremonies, the brides were all sent to the bridal chamber.
The wedding banquet continued, with a gathering of prominent figures, including powerhouses and cultivators from various sects, all celebrating joyously.
The wedding banquet lasted for an entire month.
Chapter 105
Chapter 105While the powerhouses and cultivators continued their revelry, Su Changsheng had already begun his time in the bridal chamber.
He started with An Miaoyi and Ziyue Emperor, followed by the other three goddesses, and finally, Lin Miao and Wang Xi.
It must be said that as the Holy Maiden of the Taishi Sect and the possessor of the Taicang Divine Physique, Lin Miao gave him a very good feeling.
Though her reactions were shy, she was gentle yet graceful.
Wang Xi, on the other hand, was the complete opposite¡ªwild and lacking the elegant demeanor of a goddess.
¡°Husband~¡±
In the room, Chu Yue nervously closed her eyes. Having just drunk the nuptial wine, she was extremely tense, slightly raising her head in anticipation of Su Changsheng.
Her mind was completely blank at this moment.
Just over half a month ago, she was still a disciple of the Divine Firmament Holy Land, diligently cultivating under her master¡¯s guidance, striving towards the pinnacle of swordsmanship.
It was just a sudden marriage decree that inexplicably made her Su Changsheng¡¯s fianc¨¦e. She found herself foolishly calling him husband and marrying him, even dragging her master into the situation.
She thought she would regret it.
But as their hands crossed and they drank the nuptial wine, a strong sense of excitement surged in her heart, causing her to completely fall for Su Changsheng¡¯s gentleness.
¡°Be good~¡± Su Changsheng said softly.
Soon, a soft groan of pain echoed in the room.
The beautiful sword fairy maiden, the future Twin Sword Immortal, was indeed wonderful.
Su Changsheng sighed.
¡°You lucky scoundrel!¡±
On the other side, in another room, Lu Qingchan was dressed in a red gown, looking very charming. She had a different allure than usual, and her usually cold face had softened, exuding immense charm.
At this moment, she was gazing at Su Changsheng, her eyes filled with complex emotions, with a faint hint of melancholy.
¡°You¡¯ve awakened part of your memories.¡±
Su Changsheng naturally sensed this aura as well. With a quick turn of thought, he understood and directly asked.
¡°¡Yes, I have remembered part of it, including the relationship between Yue¡¯er and me!¡±
Lu Qingchan was momentarily stunned, then lowered her gaze and spoke softly.
After the provocation from the Quasi-Emperor¡¯s shadow, she had awakened part of her past life¡¯s memories.
She now possessed some memories of that ancient sword immortal, recalling many things.
¡°Then¡ do you still want to marry me?¡±
Su Changsheng smiled slightly, not surprised, but his gaze remained fixed on her as he asked.
¡°¡If you don¡¯t want to, then leave now!¡± Lu Qingchan bit her lip, thinking Su Changsheng was rejecting her. Her tone suddenly turned cold, and she spoke in a frosty voice.
¡°Hehe, I understand!¡±
Su Changsheng laughed softly, this foolish woman was actually doubting her own charm.
Did she think that her identity as the reincarnation of an ancient sword immortal would make him reject her?
Little did she know, this only made her more attractive and even more desirable to conquer.
This was the Twin Sword Immortal, and they were master and disciple!
¡°Of course I want to. Your charm is immense!¡± Su Changsheng said with a smile.
¡°Su Changsheng!!!¡±
Soon, a cry of pain echoed.
Over the next month, Su Changsheng frequently visited the bridal chamber, spending time with each bride in turn, like a diligent bee flitting among a hundred flowers.
Perhaps due to his diligence, three of the goddesses became pregnant.
However, it was the few with ordinary divine physiques¡
Su Changsheng speculated that the aptitude of these children might not be too extraordinary.
After all, the more extraordinary the child, the harder it was to conceive, making it difficult to get pregnant in a short time.
Of course, he didn¡¯t mind. After all, they were his children, and he would give them the attention they deserved.
Another month later, unexpectedly, Lu Qingchan became pregnant.
The female sword immortal blushed, completely devoid of her usual cold and aloof demeanor. She gently caressed her flat stomach, her face filled with maternal tenderness.
¡°Master, are you really pregnant?¡±
In a courtyard, the women gathered, with Chu Yue curiously surrounding Lu Qingchan, finding it quite fascinating.
The others were also filled with envy.
None of them had conceived, and they hadn¡¯t expected that Lu Qingchan, the one with the highest strength and exceptional talent, would be the first to become pregnant.
¡°Yes, but it might take a long time before the baby is born,¡± Lu Qingchan responded gently.
She caressed her flat stomach, feeling a bit conflicted.
Once, she was the Feather Sword Saint, dominating a divine realm with her cold and peerless demeanor, looking down on everything, and never caring about matters of love and affection.
In her past life, as a sword immortal, she was even more proud and aloof, with a sword in hand, disregarding all the heroes of the myriad worlds, focusing solely on the supreme path of the sword.
She never expected to fall into Su Changsheng¡¯s hands this time and even become pregnant with his child.
Not only that, but she also involved Yue¡¯er¡
Lu Qingchan looked at the innocent Chu Yue beside her and sighed inwardly, her face flushing and heart racing.
This was because Su Changsheng often had some special ways of playing, such as involving master and disciple¡
¡°Wow, Little Mom Qingchan, am I going to have another sister?¡± At this moment, an exclamation was heard as Su Changge approached, her delicate and beautiful face full of wonder.
(TN: Little Mom or Xiao Ma was used which is a way of referring to a younger stepmother (or endearment) or a father¡¯s concubine in some context.)
Although she was only three or four years old, her appearance was already comparable to that of a ten-year-old child, with a height of nearly 1.6 meters, an extremely beautiful face, and a combination of Su Changsheng¡¯s and Gu Qingge¡¯s excellent qualities, making her beauty unimaginable.
If she were to fully grow up, she would become a stunning beauty who would shake the entire world.
¡°Yes, you will have another sister in the future, but you must not bully her!¡±
Lu Qingchan said gently.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, I definitely won¡¯t. I will treat my sister as the most precious treasure!¡±
Su Changge patted her chest proudly as she spoke. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
Such innocent words elicited light laughter from the women around, each incredibly beautiful and dazzling, making even the goddesses and fairies of the outside world pale in comparison.
¡°The Heavenly Maiden maiden of the Buddhist sect is very gentle!¡±
On the other side, Su Changsheng walked out of the room, a look of admiration on his face.
It must be said, it was no wonder that the young man with dragon horns was so infatuated, even going so far as to set a trap to capture the Heavenly Maiden Qingyin.
Her charm was indeed incredibly astonishing.
¡°Changsheng, come over here.¡±
Just as Su Changsheng was lost in admiration, a voice transmission sounded¡ªit was Gu Qingge.
Su Changsheng was somewhat surprised. He quickly took a step forward and arrived at a courtyard. In a small pavilion, Gu Qingge was sitting, dressed in white, her beauty unparalleled, her gaze cold and distant.
At this moment, she was quietly looking into the distance.
A gentle breeze blew, causing her long hair to flutter slightly.
The surrounding lake water was clear, shimmering with light, spiritual energy flowing continuously. Willow branches hung down, and flowers swayed, vibrant and beautiful.
This natural beauty, perfectly blended with the serene Gu Qingge, resembled an exquisite immortal painting, making it hard for anyone to look away.
Even though Su Changsheng had married many peerless goddesses, he still felt a deep stirring in his heart upon seeing this scene.
Gu Qingge was his first wife, and that would never change for the rest of his life.
¡°Qingge, I¡¯m here!¡±
Su Changsheng thought to himself, but his steps did not slow. In one stride, he was beside Gu Qingge, speaking gently.
¡°You¡¯ve come. Hmph, enjoying the land of tenderness, aren¡¯t you?¡± Upon hearing this, Gu Qingge turned her head and responded softly, then let out a light snort, her gaze sharp and playful.
Was she reprimanding him for his indulgence over the past month?
Su Changsheng felt a bit subtle¡ªcould it be that Gu Qingge was jealous?
But this wasn¡¯t something new for him; he had often been like this in the past.
¡°This is very nice!¡±
Su Changsheng was silent for a moment, then frankly admitted it. He didn¡¯t think Gu Qingge would be angry over this.
¡°Hmph¡ Changsheng, are you interested in the Emperor¡¯s Tomb?¡± Gu Qingge also noticed this, let out a light snort, and didn¡¯t dwell on the topic. Instead, she brought up another subject.
The Emperor¡¯s Tomb!
Su Changsheng was moved, his eyes flickering.
In this world, anything related to an Emperor was an earth-shattering matter.
Even a Quasi-Emperor was incredibly astonishing, capable of overturning any imagination.
Just like the previous wisp of Quasi-Emperor divine thought, which shook the entire divine realm, capable of annihilating all things with a single thought.
And that was just a wisp of Quasi-Emperor divine thought. If it were a true Quasi-Emperor, it would be unimaginable.
Not to mention a great Emperor!
¡°Of course I¡¯m interested, my lady. Do you know which existence¡¯s tomb it is?¡±
Su Changsheng smiled slightly.
To be fair, he didn¡¯t need the opportunities within the Emperor¡¯s Tomb to enhance his strength.
All he needed was to take concubines, have children, and develop his family.
Just like now, in less than ten years, he had achieved the power of a Great Saint Overlord and even possessed an immortal physique.
This was more extraordinary than any opportunity found in an Emperor¡¯s Tomb.
But since Gu Qingge had brought it up herself, she must also be looking to quickly enhance her strength.
Chapter 106
Chapter 106¡°The Azure Emperor?¡±
Su Changsheng showed a look of amazement.
The Azure Emperor.
This was also an extremely famous demon emperor, who achieved the Dao at the end of ancient times. He once established the illustrious Azure Emperor¡¯s Demonic Court, reigning supreme over several heavenly realms and lands.
Even the Eternal Imperial Court and the Crimson Blood Imperial Court paled in comparison.
However, this Great Emperor had long since fallen, and the Azure Emperor¡¯s Demonic Court he established gradually declined over the years, eventually being destroyed by a coalition of enemies.
Su Changsheng hadn¡¯t expected that the tomb Gu Qingge wanted to explore would belong to this Great Emperor.
¡°My lady, is the Azure Emperor¡¯s tomb dangerous? This was an unparalleled emperor, not to be underestimated!¡±
Su Changsheng¡¯s expression grew serious.
While the Emperor¡¯s Tomb held great opportunities, obtaining them wasn¡¯t easy. A slight misstep could lead to immense danger.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, the Azure Emperor¡¯s tomb is one of the few relatively safe ones. The Azure Emperor deliberately left it behind, and it contains the Demon Emperor¡¯s Heart and the Demon Emperor¡¯s Blood Pool!¡±
Gu Qingge said softly.
¡°Once obtained, both our strengths will see a significant increase!¡±
¡°Additionally, the tomb contains the Azure Emperor¡¯s weapon!¡±
At this point, Gu Qingge¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement. This was part of the plan she had devised after her rebirth.
First, she would use secret methods to quickly enhance her cultivation and activate her physique. Then, she would intercept the opportunities she knew about, such as the Azure Emperor¡¯s tomb, to obtain the Azure Emperor¡¯s supreme imperial weapon.
Once they had the supreme imperial weapon, they would have the capital to traverse the world and contend with the dominant forces of various factions. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
However¡ all these plans came to a halt with Su Changsheng¡¯s arrival.
Her plans had not yet been implemented when she was intercepted by Su Changsheng, who took her completely.
Thinking of this, Gu Qingge¡¯s eyes flickered as they fell on Su Changsheng, a hint of hidden resentment in her gaze.
¡°¡¡¡±
Su Changsheng also sensed the resentful gaze and, after a moment of thought, understood the reason behind it.
He couldn¡¯t help but feel a mix of amusement and helplessness.
Was Gu Qingge blaming him?
However, who would pass up such a golden opportunity?
There was a newly reborn empress with no means of resistance.
If he didn¡¯t seize this opportunity, what kind of man would he be?
¡°Ahem. Speaking of supreme imperial weapons, my lady, I happened to acquire a secret treasure recently. Take a look!¡±
Su Changsheng cleared his throat and changed the subject. He then produced a black secret treasure in his hand.
It appeared to be the lid of a jar, exuding an inexplicable and mysterious power, as if it could devour all beings.
¡°¡What is this?¡±
Gu Qingge glanced at it initially with little interest, but her pupils soon contracted, and her delicate face grew serious.
She straightened up, her beautiful eyes blinking, with brilliant divine light surging within them. Mysterious runes flickered as she stared intently, observing the black secret treasure.
Seeing this, Su Changsheng did not disturb her. He simply watched quietly as Gu Qingge, with a serious expression and blinking eyes, appeared as cold and noble as a celestial goddess.
Her peerless beauty made him like her more and more.
No wonder she is my lady, so beautiful!
Su Changsheng sighed inwardly, then picked up a cup of spiritual tea, its aura wafting around. He leisurely sipped it while admiring the empress¡¯s unparalleled beauty.
¡°Indeed!¡±
At this moment, Gu Qingge sighed softly. She withdrew her gaze and looked at Su Changsheng with a complex expression, saying,
¡°This is the supreme imperial weapon of a peerless empress from the ancient heavenly court, known as the Immortal Suppressing Emperor Jar!¡±
¡°This piece is the upper part of that imperial weapon!¡±
The ancient heavenly court?
Su Changsheng¡¯s hand paused momentarily. This was the second time he had heard of this faction.
The last time, it was the remnant soul of the Empress within the ring, who was the consort of an ancient Heavenly Emperor.
This time, it was a peerless empress.
Although he didn¡¯t know how powerful she was, anyone worthy of being called peerless likely wouldn¡¯t be much weaker than Gu Qingge.
¡°Hmph. In ancient times, there was the Heaven-reaching Divine Tree that connected to the Immortal Realm. The era was filled with powerful beings, with numerous emperors coexisting. It was said there were three thousand Great Emperors, and even true immortals were not uncommon!¡±
Seemingly noticing Su Changsheng¡¯s thoughts, Gu Qingge let out a light snort and explained.
¡°The ancient heavenly court was one of the most terrifying forces of its time. That Heavenly Emperor was so powerful that even true immortals would tremble and bow before her!¡±
As she spoke, a look of reverence appeared on Gu Qingge¡¯s face.
Even though she was the Empress of Myriad Tribulations, wielding the Red Lotus and reaching the pinnacle of power in her previous life, she was still awed by the strength and transcendence of that ancient Heavenly Emperor.
¡°Truly impressive!¡±
Su Changsheng, who was beside her, put down his cup and clapped his hands in admiration.
Although he didn¡¯t know exactly how powerful true immortals were, the fact that this ancient Heavenly Emperor could command a group of Great Emperors was enough to demonstrate her terrifying might.
However¡ her empress consort seemed to be in his hands, and he even intended to marry her empress consort.
This plan appeared to be driven by Gu Qingge herself. At the time, he was ready to give up.
But Gu Qingge personally assisted him, and with great enthusiasm. Now, seeing her still somewhat longing for that ancient Heavenly Emperor¡
This¡
Su Changsheng felt a mixture of emotions.
¡°And that peerless empress was equally terrifying. She truly killed an immortal, and this Immortal Suppressing Emperor Jar got its name from having suppressed and killed an immortal. Although this is only half of it, if it can be revived, it would be no weaker than an imperial weapon!¡±
Gu Qingge continued to explain, her tone growing more excited as she spoke. Her eyes sparkled with excitement and enthusiasm.
¡°If we can master this imperial weapon, then our success in the Azure Emperor¡¯s tomb is almost guaranteed. Even obtaining the Azure Emperor¡¯s weapon would be a sure thing!¡±
¡°My lady, how should this Emperor Jar be activated? I have tried many methods, but none have worked!¡±
Hearing this, Su Changsheng also became interested.
During this time, aside from spending time with his brides, he often used his spare moments to study this Emperor Jar, trying various methods multiple times.
But unfortunately, none of his attempts were successful.
It seemed as if it was just a useless treasure, no matter how much divine power he infused into it, there was no reaction.
If he didn¡¯t know that an ordinary Great Saint weapon couldn¡¯t withstand his relentless infusion of divine power, Su Changsheng would have suspected that this was a defective item.
¡°The Immortal Suppressing Emperor Jar seems to have an issue; the deity within it is in slumber. To use it, special methods are required. Ordinary activation techniques won¡¯t work on it!¡±
Upon hearing this, Gu Qingge smiled calmly, her demeanor composed, and her gaze turned towards Su Changsheng.
She didn¡¯t continue speaking.
Seeing her proud demeanor, Su Changsheng¡¯s lips curved slightly, finding it amusing.
Was she looking for his praise?
¡°So, it seems my lady has such methods?¡± Su Changsheng asked with feigned ignorance, his face showing curiosity.
¡°Of course, I am the Empress of Myriad Tribulations, the future ruler of the Eternal Heavenly Realm. If it were in ancient times, I would not be weaker than that Heavenly Emperor!¡±
Gu Qingge said proudly, her eyes shimmering with divine light, as if she had returned to her empress days, exuding an unparalleled aura, reigning over the world and looking down upon all heroes throughout the ages.
¡°No wonder you are my wonderful wife, truly impressive. I am humbled in comparison!¡± Su Changsheng clapped his hands in admiration, his tone filled with respect, making Gu Qingge feel a bit elated.
Having been suppressed by this rascal Su Changsheng for so long, she finally had a chance to turn the tables.
Hearing his praise, Gu Qingge felt a sense of joy, a faint smile appearing at the corners of her mouth, clearly pleased.
¡°So, what methods does my lady have?¡± At this moment, Su Changsheng shifted the conversation, continuing.
¡°Hmph. There¡¯s no need to provoke me. I have mastered an imperial technique called the Immortal Weapon Art, created by an ancient Great Emperor who spent his entire life developing it to control immortal artifacts!¡±
¡°Although it wasn¡¯t entirely successful, it is more than sufficient to control half of the Immortal Suppressing Emperor Jar!¡±
As Gu Qingge spoke, she raised her hand and pointed, her fair, jade-like finger touching Su Changsheng¡¯s forehead, transmitting the Immortal Weapon Art to him.
Soon, a vast and profound scripture flowed into him, an extremely mysterious and supreme technique for controlling weapons.
Through this imperial technique, one could even forcibly interfere with an opponent and control their imperial weapon.
This was a supreme imperial technique that had reached the pinnacle of the path of weapon mastery.
Immediately, Su Changsheng fell into a state of enlightenment. He fully immersed himself in comprehending this imperial technique, emanating various unfathomable fluctuations. Immortal light swirled around him, spiritual mist surged, and countless chanting voices echoed continuously.
Chapter 107
Chapter 107Various visions also began to manifest.
Countless symbols and billions of golden runes appeared on Su Changsheng¡¯s body, gradually forming the character ¡°±ø¡±.
(TN: the character for ¡®weapon¡¯.)
¡°So this is the Immortal Physique? Truly terrifying!¡±
Beside him, Gu Qingge stepped back a bit, observing the visions before her and the enlightened state of Su Changsheng. Her exquisite face was filled with complexity.
Once again, she clearly sensed the terrifying power of the Immortal Physique.
An imperial technique, and he was able to reach a minor accomplishment in such a short time, continuously delving deeper and gradually mastering it.
It wouldn¡¯t be long before Su Changsheng could easily use the Immortal Weapon Art to control imperial weapons.
Such terrifying comprehension, even Gu Qingge was far inferior, or rather, there was a significant gap.
¡°Immortal Physique? No, even among Immortal Physiques, this is one of the most supreme constitutions!¡±
Gu Qingge murmured to herself.
In her previous life as an empress, she had encountered peerless geniuses and heard legends of the Immortal Physique, but none had achievements as monstrous as Su Changsheng.
Not to mention, the Indestructible Body of Ten Thousand Tribulations was already one of the most supreme saintly bodies, close to the Immortal Physique.
¡°What an excellent imperial technique!¡±
Before long, Su Changsheng awoke from his state of enlightenment, and the various visions disappeared. His eyes sparkled, and a mysterious aura surrounded him as he expressed his admiration.
He had already mastered the Immortal Weapon Art.
Although he hadn¡¯t reached the ultimate level, his understanding was equivalent to what a Great Saint might achieve after a lifetime of study.
At this level of mastery, the Immortal Weapon Art should be sufficient to control the Immortal Suppressing Emperor Jar.
When Su Changsheng activated the Immortal Weapon Art and attempted to control the Immortal Suppressing Emperor Jar again, the black lid finally responded. The lid trembled, and a wisp of imperial might spread out.
At that moment, it felt as if it could crush the ancient times and shatter the nine heavens and ten earths. An unparalleled aura erupted, far surpassing that of a Great Saint by countless magnitudes.
This was the true might of an emperor.
Even the Quasi-Emperor divine might that Su Changsheng had encountered before seemed like a crude imitation, laughably insignificant in the face of this imperial might.
This was the supreme imperial might!
Rumble rumble!
The entire area trembled, though it did not affect the outside world, as numerous grand formations had been set up. Additionally, Su Changsheng intentionally restrained the imperial might.
Otherwise, if it were to fully erupt, even a single wisp could evaporate an entire continent and shake the entire divine realm.
The emergence of a supreme imperial weapon was enough to crush everything and cause an imperial-level faction to tremble.
¡°¡± S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
Under the watchful eyes of Su Changsheng and Gu Qingge, the imperial lid floated into the air, radiating terrifying black light. It resembled a black hole that could devour all paths, its aura surging, frighteningly powerful.
Gu Qingge watched with an excited expression, the constant pressure and tension in her heart easing somewhat.
With a supreme imperial weapon in hand, they would have a significant advantage no matter what kind of enemy they faced in the future.
¡°So powerful, truly worthy of being an imperial weapon!¡±
Su Changsheng also marveled, as he controlled the Emperor Jar, he could feel the immense power contained within it.
Even if it only unleashed an insignificant portion of its power, it would be enough to sweep away all Great Saints, contend with, and even suppress Quasi-Emperors.
Just like the Quasi-Emperor divine thought he encountered before, even if he faced the true body now, as long as he held the Emperor Jar, he was confident he could fight. At the very least, he could retreat unscathed.
¡°Now, I have the confidence to face those supreme powerhouses!¡±
Su Changsheng silently thought to himself.
Although he had the system, the time had been too short. When facing some supreme powerhouses, such as peak Quasi-Emperors or even supremes, he still felt somewhat passive and far from being their match.
But now, he no longer feared them.
As long as a true supreme didn¡¯t descend, with the Emperor Jar in hand, he could fight them.
¡°The divine power consumption is so fast!¡±
At this moment, Su Changsheng¡¯s expression changed as he felt the rapid depletion of his divine power, his heart trembling.
His divine power was vast, far surpassing that of other strong practitioners at the same level by countless times, yet even he found it somewhat strenuous.
If it were any other Great Saint, they would likely be drained of their divine power after only a few bursts of supreme divine might.
¡°¡±
With these thoughts, Su Changsheng gradually withdrew his divine power. The previously revived Emperor Jar also calmed down, returning to his hand and once again appearing plain and unadorned.
¡°After all, it is only half an imperial weapon, not a complete and flawless one. The divine power consumption will be ten times that of an ordinary imperial weapon; this is unavoidable,¡± Gu Qingge explained from the side.
¡°But regardless, we now possess a supreme imperial weapon. Whatever we do, we have the confidence. Even if you want to capture the princess of the imperial court, an ancient emperor¡¯s daughter, or an empress, it won¡¯t be a problem!¡±
As she spoke, Gu Qingge glanced at Su Changsheng with a meaningful look, her eyes full of amusement.
¡°¡¡¡±
Su Changsheng¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. Was she mocking him for his recent spree of marrying and taking concubines?
But thinking about it, his hunting range had indeed been quite broad.
The reincarnated Empress of Destiny, the imperial court princess, the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s consort, the ancient human king¡ and the Heavenly Maiden of the Buddhist sect¡ª
Each of these divine women had a unique and extremely noble status.
If it were an ordinary person, they would have long been crushed by powerful figures.
¡°My lady speaks the truth. Coincidentally, I have some ideas and am planning to capture a few ancient emperor¡¯s daughters. For instance, the recently renowned Heavenly Dragon Princess, who ranks seventh on the Great Saint list, has piqued my interest!¡±
Su Changsheng put away the Emperor Jar and looked at Gu Qingge, deciding to continue the conversation with a smile on his lips.
¡°However, before capturing the ancient emperor¡¯s daughters, my lady, I would like to have a few more children. How about we try a few more times?¡±
¡°What??¡±
Hearing this, Gu Qingge was momentarily stunned. Then, a chill surged up, followed by a startled cry as Su Changsheng scooped her up.
¡°My lady, how about we try some different positions today, like ¡®Plucking Chrysanthemums by the Eastern Fence¡¯*?!¡±
(TN: I do not know what it signifies here or maybe I am too inadequate for this¡ However, it is an excerpt from ¡°Drinking Wine¡± by Tao Yuanming.)
Su Changsheng laughed heartily.
¡°Su Changsheng, you scoundrel!¡±
Gu Qingge¡¯s face was flushed with embarrassment and anger. She clenched her small fists and pounded them against Su Changsheng, resisting his dominance.
However, she didn¡¯t use her divine power, relying only on her own strength, which was clearly more like a gentle tickle.
Rather than true resistance, it was more like an expression of affection¡
¡°It¡¯s useless. Today, I will reassert my authority as your husband!¡±
Empress? Today, he would conquer the Empress!
For a moment, it seemed as if Su Changsheng¡¯s battle with the Empress of Destiny reached the ends of the world, with even the Great Dao trembling.
In the midst of this, the commotion also drew the attention of his other wives. Nine divine consort wives, including Bai Yuege and others, came to assist.
¡¡
Three days later, at the edge of the True Saint Continent, lay an ancient and vast mountain range.
This area bordered the Northern Profound Continent and was a forbidden zone, filled with countless dangers.
Even those in the Eternal Realm could easily fall here if they were not careful.
On this day, Su Changsheng arrived with Gu Qingge. His eyes sparkled, and a wisp of his aura spread out, tearing through the rules and order, erasing the dangers in this region.
For a Great Saint overlord, there were few places that could truly be called dangerous.
¡°My lady, is this the Azure Emperor¡¯s Tomb?¡±
Su Changsheng asked with his hands behind his back.
His eyes sparkled as he looked around this land, frowning slightly, but he did not notice anything unusual.
¡°Yes, I know where it is!¡± Gu Qingge, dressed in a white gown, her face cold and incomparably beautiful. She exuded an extremely stunning aura, like a celestial maiden from the nine heavens.
¡°Boom!¡±
Soon, under Gu Qingge¡¯s guidance, Su Changsheng quickly found a peculiar place that revealed anomalies. Without hesitation, he struck with his palm, accompanied by intense fluctuations and a terrifying aura that soared into the sky.
The ground trembled and continuously tore apart, revealing a massive vortex in the midst.
¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±
Gu Qingge said coldly, and soon the two of them entered the vortex.
Meanwhile, at the edge of the land, another group of people sensed this aura.
¡°This¡ this is the aura of our ancestor!¡±
A stunningly beautiful woman, with a face as exquisite as jade, revealed a look of joy.
¡¡
Chapter 108
Chapter 108This was an exceptionally perfect woman.
Dressed in white, as pure as snow, her black hair danced lightly, and her eyes shimmered with a dreamlike quality.
Her features were delicate, nearly flawless, and her beauty was beyond belief. Her curvaceous jade-like body was surrounded by a hazy mist.
She resembled a celestial maiden walking on waves.
Her eyes sparkled brilliantly, as if they could see through all things in the world.
At this moment, she was showing a look of joy, her eyes misting over as if she were about to cry.
¡°I can feel it. That is the aura of the Great Emperor ancestor, with his bloodline power¡ Perhaps this place is where the Emperor¡¯s tomb is located!¡±
The perfect woman said in a trembling voice.
She was incredibly excited.
Beside her, a group of people showed expressions of astonishment. The attendants following the woman had never seen their princess so emotional.
¡°The tomb of that great one has truly been found!¡±
Next to the perfect woman, an elder spoke with a trembling voice. His tone was urgent and excited, and his eyes shining with an incredibly terrifying light.
The elder was very powerful. He was dressed in a golden robe with long golden hair. He resembled a deity, and his aura seemed capable of tearing the heavens and earth apart.
This person was clearly a Great Saint.
¡°The Azure Emperor¡¯s tomb¡ is it finally about to be found? How many years has it been!¡±
¡°If it weren¡¯t for that great one¡¯s mysterious disappearance back then, the imperial court wouldn¡¯t have declined so quickly and been destroyed!¡±
¡°Now that the Azure Emperor¡¯s tomb has been found, if we can locate the Azure Emperor¡¯s weapon, our Azure Emperor lineage will have the means to rise again!¡±
One by one, the powerful figures spoke excitedly. They were all attendants following the perfect woman, and each one of them were very strong. At least a Saint King in their own right.
Among them were two Great Saints. They were dressed in green robes, one male and one female, and both were ancient figures.
¡°Ruyu, we should act quickly. Once the Azure Emperor¡¯s tomb is opened, I fear it will attract powerful figures to this place!¡±
A golden-haired youth spoke from the side. He was very handsome, dressed in golden robes, his eyes sparkling with a terrifying aura, resembling a fearsome Golden-Winged Roc.
Or rather, his true form was that of a Golden-Winged Roc, with pure bloodline far surpassing that of the offspring of the Azure Sky King.
¡°Let¡¯s have Uncle lead us to the Azure Emperor¡¯s tomb. We should obtain the imperial weapon as soon as possible and then withdraw!¡±
At this moment, the golden-haired youth¡¯s gaze turned towards the perfect woman, filled with a fervent light, his tone carrying concern.
¡°¡Holy Son Jin Yu, there¡¯s no need to worry so much. This is merely a continent, with few powerful figures. Moreover, an imperial weapon is such a formidable existence that no one outside the Azure Emperor¡¯s lineage can take it!¡±
The perfect woman¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, then relaxed, as if she did not appreciate the youth¡¯s closeness. Her tone remained cold and indifferent.
¡°Hehe, I was just saying. Even if there are rivals vying for it, Uncle and the others can easily handle them!¡±
The golden-haired youth smiled.
His name was Jin Yu, the Holy Son of the Golden Emperor lineage, a peerless prodigy who commanded respect and authority. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
¡°Your Highness, shall we depart?¡±
A Great Saint dressed in green robes addressed the perfect woman.
¡°Alright!¡±
The perfect woman nodded, then took a step forward, leading her entourage towards the location of the Emperor¡¯s tomb¡¯s aura.
¡°Holy Son, it seems that Yan Ruyu does not favor us!¡± The golden-haired elder, who had been observing, frowned and transmitted his thoughts to Holy Son Jin Yu.
¡°Hmph. She is merely a descendant of the fallen Azure Emperor, along with two ancient Great Saints. If it weren¡¯t for some old monsters in the Kunlun Sacred Hall still reminiscing about the Azure Emperor, why would I be so courteous to her? I would have taken her by force long ago!¡±
Upon hearing this, Jin Yu¡¯s expression immediately darkened. He looked towards the direction where the perfect woman and her entourage had disappeared, his eyes flashing with cold light.
¡°Holy Son, what should we do?¡±
The golden-haired elder spoke in a low voice. Although he was a Great Saint, he still had to defer to Jin Yu.
There were not just him but also two others, all of whom were Great Saints, making a total of three.
¡°According to my father, Yan Ruyu¡¯s imperial blood is very pure, comparable to that of the third generation. Coupled with her sacred physique, possessing her would be immensely beneficial to me!¡±
Jin Yu transmitted his thoughts, his eyes filled with greed.
¡°Hmph. This wench is using me, but am I not also using her? My father taught me the Immortal Weapon Art, specifically for controlling supreme imperial weapons. Although it¡¯s only a fragment, it¡¯s more than enough to control the Azure Lotus Imperial Weapon.¡±
¡°At that time, a mere descendant of the Azure Emperor will be at my mercy!¡±
Jin Yu sneered coldly, his heart filled with greed and a strong desire to possess Yan Ruyu.
It wasn¡¯t just because her bloodline would greatly benefit him, but also because of her beauty and status, which were nothing short of perfect.
This fueled his intense desire for conquest.
¡°Let¡¯s go! First, we¡¯ll explore the tomb. If there are any outsiders, we¡¯ll slaughter them all!¡±
¡°After we¡¯re done with the Emperor¡¯s tomb, we¡¯ll capture that wench and then swallow up one or two smaller nations to vent our anger!¡±
Jin Yu said, his eyes flashing with a hint of brutal killing intent. Being constantly ignored by Yan Ruyu had left him extremely displeased.
Since he couldn¡¯t make a move on Yan Ruyu immediately, he decided to deal with some humans later.
He might as well devour a few human nations.
After all, there were no significant powerhouses on this continent, at most a few Saints. He would consume them all together when the time came.
¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±
Soon, the group followed after them.
¡°Your Highness, that Holy Son seems to harbor ill intentions towards you!¡± A Great Saint in green robes transmitted his thoughts to the perfect woman, Yan Ruyu, his tone filled with concern.
¡°I know!¡±
Yan Ruyu responded calmly, her expression indifferent. ¡°But for now, our lineage is still too weak. We need to rely on some established forces to secure our footing!¡±
She sighed softly, her eyes filled with a hint of sorrow.
Once upon a time, the Azure Emperor lineage was incredibly glorious as they reigned supreme for ages. They ruled over numerous vast heavenly realms and countless divine territories.
Their lineage possessed two supreme imperial weapons, with Quasi-Emperors as common as clouds, Great Saints as numerous as raindrops, and many supreme beings.
Unfortunately, with the disappearance and fall of the Azure Emperor ancestor, the clan¡¯s imperial weapon also vanished. Successive upheavals and rebellions, coupled with the rise of two powerful demon emperor lineages, led to the joint destruction of the Azure Emperor¡¯s Demonic Court.
Since then, the Azure Emperor lineage has declined.
To this day, only a few descendants remain, and she was the one with the purest bloodline among them.
¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter. As long as we obtain the Azure Emperor ancestor¡¯s legacy and the imperial weapon, the Azure Emperor lineage will have the means to rise again!¡±
The perfect woman¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement.
A supreme imperial weapon!
Once she mastered the imperial weapon, she would not fear facing even a Quasi-Emperor and would even have the ability to escape from a supreme being.
In this way, the Azure Emperor lineage would truly have the means to rise again, no longer needing to rely on others.
¡°We¡¯ve arrived!¡±
Soon, Yan Ruyu arrived first, and Jin Yu and his group quickly sensed it as well. They looked at the enormous vortex that had appeared, from which a faint imperial might emanated, and each of them was filled with astonishment.
At first, they were not entirely certain, but as they drew closer and felt the emanating fluctuations, although extremely faint, there was no doubt.
That overwhelming presence towered above all paths and seemingly trampling everything made them feel suffocated and tremble uncontrollably. It was unmistakably imperial might.
This was the Azure Emperor¡¯s tomb.
¡°Azure Emperor ancestor!¡±
Yan Ruyu¡¯s expression was filled with excitement. The closer she got, the more intense the reaction within her body became. A sense of bloodline resonance was pulling her, almost bringing her to tears.
That was the Great Emperor ancestor!
At this moment, a violent tremor emanated from within the vortex, as if a colossal entity was shaking inside, causing everyone to change their expressions.
¡°Not good! Someone went in ahead of us!¡±
A Great Saint in green robes exclaimed in alarm, and Yan Ruyu¡¯s delicate face tightened as she urgently spoke.
¡°Hurry inside!¡±
Without hesitation, the group rushed in one after another, tearing through the vast divine might that quickly descended.
¡¡
Chapter 109
Chapter 109¡°Interesting! So this is the Azure Emperor¡¯s tomb!¡±
On the other side, Su Changsheng arrived at the Azure Emperor¡¯s tomb with Gu Qingge, unable to hide his astonishment.
Though it was called a tomb, it was actually a boundless small world, with stars and celestial bodies in the sky.
At the far end, there stood a majestic imperial palace, exuding the aura of a Great Emperor.
Though not overwhelming, the aura was enough to make an ordinary Great Saint feel the urge to kneel and tremble in submission.
¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±
Su Changsheng released his aura to protect Gu Qingge, then led the way towards the imperial palace.
Along the way, they encountered no dangers. Even upon entering the imperial palace, everything remained silent and still.
This left Su Changsheng somewhat surprised.
Was there really no danger at all?
No wonder Gu Qingge said that the Azure Emperor¡¯s tomb was very safe.
¡°What treasures!¡±
The Azure Emperor¡¯s Dao Palace was vast, with countless halls. Most were empty, but a few contained numerous divine artifacts, seemingly placed casually by their owner. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
Some of these divine artifacts were of such high quality that even Su Changsheng¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but light up.
These were divine artifacts at the Great Saint and even Quasi-Emperor levels. For instance, a piece of Crimson Blood Divine Gold, a Quasi-Emperor level divine material of immense value, was casually placed in one of the halls, measuring over ten meters in size.
Su Changsheng couldn¡¯t help but marvel at the sight. Just this one piece would be enough to make a Quasi-Emperor envious.
In addition, there were many other rare divine artifacts capable of nurturing the primordial spirit and shaping the physical body.
This would be of immense help in restoring the imperial consort.
¡°Only the Divine Water of Reincarnation is missing!¡±
In the end, only the Divine Water of Reincarnation was needed to revive the imperial consort and reconstruct her physical body.
Additionally, Su Ziyuan¡¯s Dao Eyes of Reincarnation also required the aid of the Divine Water of Reincarnation.
¡°As expected of the Azure Emperor, even casually placed materials are enough for me to cultivate to the Great Saint level!¡± Gu Qingge exclaimed excitedly.
In this life, she was reborn to walk the true path of invincibility.
Even with Su Changsheng¡¯s help, resources had still been insufficient. Now, with the supplements from the Azure Emperor¡¯s tomb, she no longer had to worry about cultivating to the Great Saint realm.
Before long, Su Changsheng led Gu Qingge to the deepest part of the imperial palace, into a vast hall. The place was empty except for a blood pool.
The blood pool shimmered with seven colors, various glows flowing through it, emanating astonishing fluctuations. Countless symbols flickered, occasionally transforming into terrifying beasts or phantoms of gods and demons, exuding a frightening aura.
On the other side of the blood pool, an azure lotus floated, with azure light swirling around it, suppressing a heart.
The heart pulsed, and with each beat, a wave of imperial might spread out. It was not destructive, but rather peaceful, yet incomparably powerful.
¡°Azure Emperor¡¯s weapon, Demon Emperor¡¯s Heart, and the Demon Emperor¡¯s Blood Pool!¡±
Seeing this scene, Gu Qingge¡¯s eyes flashed with a fervent light, her heart filled with excitement.
She had heard some things about the Azure Emperor¡¯s tomb in her previous life.
There was once a prodigy of the demon race who not only received the baptism of the Demon Emperor¡¯s Blood Pool, but also obtained the Demon Emperor¡¯s Heart and the Azure Emperor¡¯s weapon. This allowed him to soar to great heights, becoming an unparalleled demon genius and eventually proving his Dao to become an Emperor.
At that time, she had already risen to prominence as the Empress of Myriad Tribulations. When she heard this news, she was merely a bit surprised but did not pay much attention to it.
She simply sighed, acknowledging him as a favored child of the heavens.
But in this life, it was her turn. She couldn¡¯t help but feel excited because this time, she was the favored child of the heavens.
Was this the joy of intercepting someone else¡¯s fortune?
¡°Azure Emperor!¡±
Su Changsheng was also somewhat astonished, but he did not let his guard down. Instead, his gaze became slightly serious as he looked at the azure lotus.
Within it, he sensed a gaze watching him. Could it be the Azure Emperor?
Just as Su Changsheng was filled with doubt and astonishment, a phantom emerged from the azure lotus. With its appearance, an immense and boundless imperial might spread out.
The space trembled violently, and all the myriad Dao dissipated, leaving only a majestic Dao that suppressed and ruled over everything, like the sovereign of all paths.
Any living being, even a Quasi-Emperor, would be compelled to kneel at this moment.
Even though it was just a phantom and was unable to display even a trace of true supreme divine might.
However, the two present were no ordinary individuals. One was the reincarnation of the Empress of Destiny, whose achievements in her previous life even surpassed those of the Azure Emperor. The other was the Eternal Calamity Primordial Demon Body, an unparalleled immortal physique with extraordinary talent, completely unafraid of the mere phantom¡¯s pressure.
Therefore, both of them ignored the imperial might of the phantom.
¡°Azure Emperor?¡±
Gu Qingge¡¯s gaze fell on the phantom, her expression showing little surprise as she spoke indifferently.
After all, it was the tomb of a Great Emperor. It would be strange if there were no precautions left behind.
¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the arrangements I casually left behind back then would not welcome my descendants, but instead attract two monsters!¡± the Azure Emperor¡¯s phantom chuckled lightly.
He was a middle-aged man with delicate and handsome features, though his style of handsomeness was different from Su Changsheng¡¯s and not as striking. Nonetheless, he possessed an extraordinary aura that far surpassed that of ordinary people.
At this moment, he was looking at the two with an expression of amazement.
¡°An immortal physique and an Eternal Calamity Body, truly monstrous indeed!¡±
The Azure Emperor couldn¡¯t help but sigh.
Even as a dignified Great Emperor who reigned supreme in the late ancient times, he was taken aback by the two of them.
If it were just the Eternal Calamity Body, it wouldn¡¯t be too surprising. As a Great Emperor, he naturally wouldn¡¯t be easily astonished.
But if it was an immortal physique, that was truly astonishing.
Even in his era, it was a legendary constitution that was rarely seen across countless ages.
And for both physiques to appear together, the effect was far more than just the sum of their parts.
It was enough to shock even a Great Emperor.
¡°Azure Emperor, I want your inheritance. Will you give it to me?¡± Seeing the Azure Emperor¡¯s astonished expression, Gu Qingge¡¯s demeanor remained calm as she spoke bluntly.
Facing this ancient Great Emperor, any false flattery or promises were meaningless. It was better to be straightforward and get to the point.
If he didn¡¯t agree, then she would take it by force.
¡°I left this inheritance precisely for the future generations to use. If I were unwilling, why would I leave it here in the first place!¡±
Hearing this, the Azure Emperor did not get angry. Instead, he chuckled softly.
¡°Moreover, with such a high talent, the likes of which I have never seen, it is only natural that your future achievements will surpass mine. To bestow my inheritance upon you two is not a disgrace at all!¡±
The Azure Emperor continued, clapping his hands.
¡°However, I am not one to disregard my descendants. There is a descendant of mine here, seeking my inheritance. If I were to give it all to you two, it would surely dishearten my descendant.¡±
¡°What are you trying to say?¡±
Su Changsheng raised an eyebrow and spoke first, not waiting for Gu Qingge to respond.
He certainly didn¡¯t want to make this trip in vain.
He intended to claim at least the majority of the inheritance here, including the Azure Lotus Imperial Weapon.
If the Azure Emperor was unwilling, then he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to use the Emperor Jar to forcibly take it.
However, the Azure Emperor¡¯s next words made Su Changsheng reveal a peculiar expression.
¡°Young friend, do you want a wife?¡±
The Azure Emperor laughed heartily, his eyes full of admiration as he looked at Su Changsheng, seemingly very pleased.
¡°¡¡¡±
Su Changsheng fell silent.
If it weren¡¯t for the Azure Emperor¡¯s demeanor not resembling that of a transmigrator, he would have asked if the other party was one.
This phrase sounded all too familiar.
¡°System, is the Azure Emperor a transmigrator?¡± After some thought, Su Changsheng still asked the system in his mind.
[No, there is no second transmigrator in this world.]
The system¡¯s voice rang out, directly dispelling Su Changsheng¡¯s doubts.
¡°What do you mean by this?¡±
While Su Changsheng was questioning the system in his mind, Gu Qingge¡¯s pretty face had already turned somewhat icy, her eyes radiating cold light.
Trying to poach her partner right in front of her? This was a bit too much as if he was disregarding her entirely.
Introducing a wife?
With her around, that was impossible!
¡°Hahaha! Naturally, I am seeking a good husband for my descendant!¡±
The Azure Emperor laughed heartily.
¡°As long as you agree, all the inheritance here will belong to you two. You just need to leave some of the Blood Pool¡¯s inheritance for my descendant. Additionally, I can offer a piece of information for free!¡±
¡°Information about the inheritance of the ancient Heavenly Court!¡±
¡°What do you two think?¡±
¡¡
Chapter 110
Chapter 110The inheritance of the ancient Heavenly Court?
Su Changsheng¡¯s expression turned somewhat peculiar. The Azure Emperor was being overly generous.
Not only was he offering him a wife¡
He also intended to give him information about the inheritance of the ancient Heavenly Court?
However, after thinking for a moment, Su Changsheng understood why.
The Azure Emperor here was ultimately just a phantom, and how much combat power it possessed was uncertain. Facing Su Changsheng, who wielded an imperial weapon, it might not be able to contend.
If he really wanted to take it by force, the Azure Emperor might not be able to stop him.
Moreover, the physiques of Su Changsheng and Gu Qingge were extremely rare throughout history. Such physiques were destined to defy the heavens, protected by an unseen fortune, and were bound to rise to prominence in the future.
Since he couldn¡¯t stop them, and their talents were so extraordinary¡
The Azure Emperor was not foolish. Naturally, he wouldn¡¯t forcibly stop them. Instead, he went with the flow, not only doing a good deed but also finding an extraordinary husband for his descendant.
However¡ saying these things in front of Gu Qingge might just lead to a fallout!
Su Changsheng smiled wryly.
This proud Empress, faced with the Azure Emperor¡¯s way of offering a wife so openly, was likely to get angry.
Just as he was about to speak and try to calm Gu Qingge down, he heard her voice:
¡°I agree on his behalf!¡±
Su Changsheng was stunned. His gaze turned to Gu Qingge, only to see her smiling lightly, her eyes filled with mischief.
It seemed as if her scheme succeeded.
Could it be¡
Her earlier reaction was just a ploy to deceive the Azure Emperor further, to extract more benefits?
Su Changsheng felt a bit peculiar in his heart.
¡°What¡¯s wrong? A descendant of a Great Emperor marrying you, along with a large dowry, and you¡¯re still not satisfied? My dear husband~¡± Sensing Su Changsheng¡¯s thoughts, Gu Qingge¡¯s voice echoed in his mind.
Her tone was soft and gentle.
Especially the last phrase, ¡°my dear husband,¡± which carried a hint of coquettishness.
Those three words seemed to carry immense power¡ more terrifying than the might of a Quasi-Emperor and pierced Su Changsheng¡¯s heart like an imperial weapon.
It made his body feel somewhat weak.
This was the first time he heard Gu Qingge¡¯s coquettish tone in a normal situation.
This Empress of Destiny, who appeared calm and indifferent on the surface, was actually extremely proud. To hear her act coquettishly was nearly impossible.
But this time, Su Changsheng heard it.
¡°Very satisfied. If only I could hear it again!¡± Su Changsheng, feeling delighted, couldn¡¯t help but respond.
¡°Hmph!¡±
However, all Su Changsheng received in response was a light hum, followed by silence from Gu Qingge.
Well, she¡¯s being prideful again!
Su Changsheng felt a bit helpless. It seemed that getting Gu Qingge to completely soften and act like a little wife would be a long journey ahead.
¡°Hahaha! What an extraordinary woman! If you had been in my era, you would surely have been an unparalleled Empress, dominating the world and not inferior to anyone!¡±
On the other side, the Azure Emperor also burst into laughter.
It was as if he had seen through something, and his eyes were filled with undisguised admiration.
These two were truly monstrous.
Not only in terms of talent, but in every other aspect, they were terrifyingly exceptional.
Especially that woman. Although her talent was slightly weaker, the feeling she gave him was as if he were facing a peerless Great Emperor.
This left him in awe.
¡°Hmph. Why would I need to be in your era? Even in today¡¯s era, I can still walk the path of true invincibility, standing shoulder to shoulder with the ancient Heavenly Emperors, or even surpassing them!¡±
Upon hearing this, Gu Qingge snorted coldly, not accepting the Azure Emperor¡¯s praise at all. Instead, she lifted her chin slightly, speaking with great pride.
¡°Uh¡¡±
This time, it was the Azure Emperor¡¯s turn to be stunned. He stared at Gu Qingge in amazement, his expression one of surprise.
After a moment, he sighed lightly, his face showing a complex mix of emotions.
¡°I misjudged. It turns out you are a reincarnated fellow Daoist. Truly, I am envious beyond words!¡±
The Azure Emperor spoke with admiration.
A peak Great Emperor, reincarnated with memories intact and possessing an unparalleled physique.
What kind of heaven-defying fortune was this?
Even a supreme Great Emperor like the Azure Emperor couldn¡¯t help but be envious.
It could be anticipated that as long as Gu Qingge continued to progress steadily, she would eventually return to her peak, achieving invincibility once again and surpassing her previous life¡¯s realm.
With the Dao fruits of two lifetimes, even achieving immortality would be within reach!
¡°Hmph. At my peak, I was no weaker than you. Alright, enough with the nonsense. I agree to your terms. Now, hand over the inheritance and the information!¡±
Gu Qingge snorted lightly. She did not care about this, but rather showed some impatience and spoke with extreme assertiveness.
Su Changsheng was also seeing Gu Qingge being so domineering for the first time, giving no face to a Great Emperor at all.
Such demeanor¡ truly fitting for someone with unparalleled dominance, worthy of being the future Empress of Myriad Tribulations.
Thinking back now, it was fortunate that he intercepted her early on.
If it had been any later, he might not have been able to suppress her. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
¡°Hahaha! Very well. After all, this is not the era for an old relic like me. This is the era for you young people. I hope you can carry my inheritance further and spread my glory far and wide!¡±
The Azure Emperor smiled with a complex expression. Then, with a gesture, two streams of primordial spirit information shot forth, aiming to enter the consciousness of the two.
Seeing this, Su Changsheng¡¯s brows furrowed immediately.
The Suppressing Immortal Emperor Jar appeared.
A wisp of Emperor-level aura emerged, divine might descended and inspected the primordial spirit information. Only after confirming there was no danger did he allow the information to enter their consciousness.
Although this was a fortune gifted by the Azure Emperor, he was, after all, an ancient Great Emperor. Su Changsheng couldn¡¯t guarantee absolute safety and had to eliminate any potential risks.
Gu Qingge also understood this, so she waited for Su Changsheng to finish his inspection before closing her eyes and began receiving the information.
¡°The Empress¡¯s Emperor Jar!¡±
The Azure Emperor¡¯s eyes changed. Although it was only half of it, he recognized the supreme imperial weapon that Su Changsheng was wielding. It was none other than the imperial weapon of the peerless Empress from the ancient Heavenly Court.
This made him sigh.
No wonder he was a peerless prodigy with an immortal physique, possessing the imperial weapon of that Empress. His fortune was truly unparalleled.
But this was also good.
The more heaven-defying Su Changsheng was, the greater the benefits and blessings his descendant would receive in the future.
Perhaps surpassing him, their ancestor, was not out of the question.
¡°So that is where the inheritance of the ancient Heavenly Court lies. It seems I need to grow stronger quickly!¡±
At this moment, Gu Qingge opened her eyes, her expression quite complex. From what she knew, that region was set to emerge in less than a century.
No wonder the news of the ancient Heavenly Court was so widespread before her rise, yet she had never seen it.
It must have been intercepted by someone ahead of time.
But now that she had obtained it, she would never let anyone else have it this time.
¡°The inheritance of the ancient Heavenly Emperor?¡±
Su Changsheng also received the information, but he only paid it a brief attention before dismissing it.
In his view, it would be more practical to send a few more Holy Maidens with top-tier physiques.
However, the inheritance site of the ancient Heavenly Court might also contain remnants of other Holy Maidens or Empresses, similar to the remnant soul of that Imperial Consort.
Su Changsheng felt a bit of anticipation in his heart.
It was worth mentioning.
The primordial spirit information given by the Azure Emperor not only contained the inheritance of the ancient Heavenly Court but also included the Azure Emperor¡¯s own inheritance, the Azure Lotus Emperor Sutra, and the Nine Beheadings of the Demon Emperor.
It was the supreme imperial technique he created, capable of slaying gods and massacring immortals. When all nine forms were unleashed, even Great Emperors could be beheaded.
The Azure Emperor had used the Nine Beheadings of the Demon Emperor to kill more than one Great Emperor.
¡°No wonder he is the Azure Emperor! This imperial technique is truly formidable!¡± Su Changsheng secretly sighed in his heart.
This technique was no less powerful than the Zhou Tian Star Emperor Sutra, clearly demonstrating the Azure Emperor¡¯s immense strength.
¡°Alright, the inheritance has been given to you. You may take everything in this place, including this imperial weapon and the heart!¡±
Seeing that both had received the memories, the Azure Emperor smiled and said.
¡°This heart was formed after I killed a Demon Emperor and refined it. It contains the Demon Emperor¡¯s essence blood and the essence of the Great Dao. Once refined, it can create a Supreme Being!¡±
Chapter 111
Chapter 111¡°This blood pool is the same. It can baptize the body, transforming a cultivator¡¯s aptitude. Combined with the heart, it can completely forge a Supreme Being with immense potential, capable of challenging the Great Emperor realm!¡±
He then pointed to the heart and the blood pool, explaining with a tone of pride.
This was something he had left behind years ago, wanting to see if he could create a Great Emperor.
¡°Unfortunately, I encountered an unexpected situation back then and urgently needed a large amount of energy to recover. As a result, I drew out the majority of the energy from it, and now it is no longer in its prime state!¡±
¡°However, it is still usable for you now, enough to significantly enhance your strength. My young friends, just leave a small portion of the blood pool for my descendants!¡±
The Azure Emperor shook his head, his tone filled with regret. Then, he looked at Su Changsheng and smiled.
¡°At that time, I will have to rely on you, my young friend, to take good care of my descendants!¡±
¡°Alright!¡±
Su Changsheng nodded and agreed.
Not only because the Azure Emperor had given him great benefits, but more importantly, she was also his fianc¨¦e, his future wife, and he would naturally treat her well.
¡°Good! I trust you, my young friend!¡±
¡°Hahaha! With that said, it is time for me to dissipate. After all, I am just an old relic. This era is not suitable for me!¡±
The Azure Emperor laughed heartily.
Soon, his phantom gradually dissipated, eventually turning into countless points of light and disappearing.
¡°Farewell, a Great Emperor of an era. May you rest in peace!¡±
Su Changsheng could also sense that the Azure Emperor had indeed dissipated. He sighed inwardly and cupped his hands in respect.
At the same time, he solidified his resolve in his heart.
Even a figure as powerful as the Azure Emperor was swept away by the tides of time.
If he wanted to achieve eternal life, immortality, and even surpass the heavens, he would need to work even harder.
First, set a small goal: marry a hundred Holy Maidens and have a thousand children.
Su Changsheng silently resolved in his heart.
¡°¡¡¡±
Gu Qingge¡¯s expression was also somewhat complex. Watching an ancient Great Emperor dissipate before her, even though he left gracefully, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit sentimental.
In her previous life, she had a few close friends. They were all Empresses who also fell and dissipated before her eyes.
Sigh¡
However, that was in her past life. In this life, she was determined not to let such things happen again.
¡°Qingge, are you alright?¡±
Su Changsheng snapped back to reality and saw Gu Qingge¡¯s complex expression and reminiscent gaze. He immediately asked.
¡°I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s prepare to undergo the baptism of the blood pool!¡±
Gu Qingge shook her head, her eyes turning towards the vast blood pool with a fervent gaze.
This was her true goal in coming here.
As long as she absorbed the Demon Emperor¡¯s Blood Pool and Heart, even if they were far from their peak state, it would still be enough to greatly enhance her strength. Breaking through to the Saint realm would be an easy task.
The remaining energy would also be able to gradually push her to the Great Saint realm in the time to come.
It could be said that before reaching the Quasi-Emperor realm, Gu Qingge would no longer need to worry about her cultivation.
¡°Qingge, there¡¯s no rush. A few friends are just about to arrive!¡±
Su Changsheng smiled faintly and stopped her.
Gu Qingge¡¯s delicate brows furrowed slightly as she recalled the Azure Emperor¡¯s earlier words and turned her gaze outward.
Due to the nature of the Azure Emperor¡¯s Dao Palace, divine sense was greatly suppressed. With her divine sense, she couldn¡¯t extend it very far, so she didn¡¯t sense anything unusual. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
However, Su Changsheng could clearly sense it.
In the distance, more than ten auras were rapidly approaching, among them several powerful beings at the Great Saint realm.
Additionally, there was an aura emitting a presence somewhat similar to that of the Azure Emperor.
Without a doubt, that must be the Azure Emperor¡¯s descendant.
¡°¡±
Before long, intense tremors reverberated through the Dao Palace, accompanied by terrifying auras. More than ten figures burst in one after another.
¡°Hiss! Is that the Azure Emperor¡¯s weapon?!¡±
¡°It can¡¯t be wrong. I¡¯ve seen it in ancient texts. That is indeed one of the two imperial weapons of Azure Emperor ancestor, the Azure Lotus Emperor Weapon!¡±
¡°And¡ that heart, is it the Demon Emperor¡¯s Heart?! And the Demon Emperor¡¯s Blood Pool!!!¡±
¡°This is a heaven-defying opportunity. If refined, wouldn¡¯t it allow one to ascend directly to the Quasi-Emperor realm?¡±
Exclamations of shock echoed through the hall, their tones filled with astonishment. Each powerful figure¡¯s eyes burned with intense greed.
Yan Ruyu was also shaken, but her gaze immediately fell on Su Changsheng and Gu Qingge.
Her intuition told her that these two were not simple individuals.
Especially Su Changsheng, who gave her an extremely terrifying feeling, almost on par with the Golden Emperor.
¡°Your Highness, this is the opportunity left by the Azure Emperor ancestor. Seize it quickly! Don¡¯t let Jin Yu get ahead of us!¡±
A voice, old and urgent, sounded in Yan Ruyu¡¯s ear. It was one of the Great Saints in a green robe, clearly very excited.
¡°Don¡¯t rush. Those two are not simple!¡±
Yan Ruyu remained very calm. Years of a fugitive life, coupled with the pressure from the decline of the Azure Emperor¡¯s lineage, had cultivated in her a composed demeanor, even in the face of extraordinary opportunities.
Even with the Azure Emperor¡¯s inheritance seemingly within reach, she stayed calm and did not rush forward.
¡°Kill the man, leave the woman!¡±
However, while Yan Ruyu remained calm, Jin Yu could not contain himself. His eyes were filled with greed as he immediately gave the order.
He noticed the woman beside Su Changsheng, who was extremely stunning and beautiful, no less than Yan Ruyu. Instantly, he had the idea to keep her.
¡°Yes, Holy Son!¡±
Behind him, three Great Saints did not hesitate. They each extended a massive hand that covered the sky, unleashing peerless divine abilities to jointly suppress and kill Su Changsheng.
In their perception, Su Changsheng was merely an ordinary Great Saint, with a rather weak aura. The black jar lid floating beside him seemed extremely ordinary, causing them to sneer.
They assumed he was just a Great Saint who had gotten lucky and found the Emperor¡¯s tomb, but was otherwise extremely poor.
However, since he had the misfortune of running into them, he would have to die.
¡°Hahaha. My lady, your charm is truly immense. Even I am getting implicated because of you!¡±
On the other side, seeing this scene, Su Changsheng couldn¡¯t help but clap his hands and laugh lightly.
However, his laughter carried a hint of coldness.
¡°Stop talking nonsense. They¡¯re just a few pieces of trash. Do you really want to keep me waiting?¡±
Gu Qingge furrowed her delicate brows.
¡°Sorry to trouble you!¡±
However, she seemed to catch the coldness in Su Changsheng¡¯s words, realizing he was angered by the young man¡¯s remarks. Her lips curved slightly, revealing a stunning, gentle smile.
¡°Good husband~¡±
She then softly added once more.
¡°Good. With those words from my lady, I shall slap them to death with one palm!¡±
Upon hearing this, Su Changsheng laughed heartily, and a terrifying aura erupted from his body.
In an instant, Su Changsheng transformed from a harmless rabbit into an ancient tyrannosaurus, exuding an earth-shattering and terrifying might that left everyone present trembling with fear.
¡°Great Saint Overlord!¡±
The golden-haired elder exclaimed in terror, his expression filled with shock.
They had actually provoked a Great Saint Overlord, which was nothing short of courting death.
In the next moment, Su Changsheng slapped down with overwhelming force, obliterating the three of them. Their primordial spirits were instantly crushed into ashes.
Then, Su Changsheng¡¯s eyes turned icy as he gazed at the terrified Jin Yu. Two terrifying beams of divine light shot out from his eyes, like two peerless heavenly swords slashing down.
An unparalleled sense of impending death enveloped Jin Yu.
Jin Yu was utterly terrified, his mind trembling. He was unable to resist and could only watch helplessly as the divine light descended.
¡°Impudent!¡±
At this moment, a terrifying aura of a Quasi-Emperor burst forth from Jin Yu¡¯s body, accompanied by a golden phantom. A majestic voice resounded.
¡°Who dares to be so impudent!¡±
However, an even more imposing presence suppressed it, rumbling like the might of the heavens.
The Immortal Suppressing Emperor Jar erupted, unleashing a strand of supreme Emperor might that tore through the heavens and earth. With one strike, it shattered the shocked Quasi-Emperor¡¯s divine sense into pieces.
Then, Jin Yu was also obliterated by the two beams of divine light.
On the other side, the powerful figures around Yan Ruyu were already petrified with fear.
¡°Not good! It¡¯s a supreme imperial weapon! Retreat quickly!¡±
Yan Ruyu was the first to snap back to reality. With a delicate shout, she intended to retreat.
¡°Hahaha! Princess, please stay!¡±
¡¡
Chapter 112
Chapter 112¡°Why leave in such a hurry?¡±
Su Changsheng laughed heartily.
Holding the Emperor Jar, he unleashed the might of a Great Saint Overlord, descending like an emperor.
The palace seemed to explode.
Terrifying energies rampaged, as if recreating the heavens and earth.
If it weren¡¯t for the fact that this was the Emperor¡¯s Dao Palace, protected by the lingering power of the Azure Emperor, it would have long been torn apart and destroyed by the supreme divine might.
The powerful figures Yan Ruyu brought, including two Great Saints, were utterly terrified. Their souls almost left their bodies in fear.
This scene was too terrifying.
Who could have imagined that a seemingly young human Great Saint would erupt with the power of a Great Saint Overlord. He not only slapped three Great Saints to death with one palm but also unleashed supreme divine might to obliterate a Quasi-Emperor¡¯s divine sense in a single strike.
Such terrifying strength was akin to the arrival of an ancient emperor, sweeping through the entire field.
¡°Take Her Highness away quickly!¡±
A Great Saint in a green robe snapped back to reality. He immediately shouted, instructing another female Great Saint. Then, he unleashed a powerful aura, with countless rays of light bursting forth.
Like a sun, his boundless divine might surged directly towards Su Changsheng.
¡°Kill!¡±
He roared, unleashing countless divine abilities, their boundless power accompanied by azure divine light. Amidst it all, a towering and great Emperor¡¯s phantom appeared, capable of tearing through star fields and rivers.
When a Great Saint fought desperately, the resulting might was truly terrifying.
¡°Uncle Qing!¡±
Yan Ruyu couldn¡¯t help but tremble at the sight, her beautiful eyes turning red.
She had witnessed such situations more than once in the past years.
¡°Why must you fight so desperately, my friend?¡±
Seeing this, Su Changsheng merely smiled and flipped his hand and pressed down. It was like the hand of the heavens, surrounded by the order of the Dao, truly terrifying.
Whether it was the towering Emperor¡¯s phantom or the countless divine abilities, all were suppressed and dissipated by Su Changsheng¡¯s single palm.
¡°Princess, since you¡¯re already here, why be so polite and rush to leave?¡±
Su Changsheng¡¯s eyes sparkled as he looked towards Yan Ruyu.
His voice rumbled like thunder.
It was as if the voice of the Dao itself was resonating, causing the faces of the powerful figures, including Yan Ruyu, to turn pale.
This kind of might was too terrifying, not at all like that of a Great Saint, but rather a Quasi-Emperor Sovereign.
¡°Truly worthy of being an Immortal Physique!¡±
On the other side, Gu Qingge was also in awe.
It must be noted that Su Changsheng was currently only at the First Heaven of the Great Saint realm, having just broken through not long ago, yet his combat strength was already comparable to that of an Overlord.
When fully unleashed, he could even slay a Quasi-Emperor¡¯s divine sense with a single strike.
Such heaven-defying combat prowess was equivalent to that of a young Emperor¡¯s son at the peak of the Ninth Heaven.
The so-called Overlord actually referred to young supremes or the Emperor¡¯s sons who reached the pinnacle of the Great Saint realm.
Yet Su Changsheng, being only at the early stage of the Great Saint realm, already possessed combat strength comparable to that of an Overlord-level of an Emperor¡¯s son.
In the midst of it all, Su Changsheng struck again. With just one palm, he suppressed Yan Ruyu and her group entirely, rendering their resistance futile.
In the end, everything was resolved.
Yan Ruyu, along with her group of powerful figures, had their cultivation suppressed and were bound by Su Changsheng.
¡°My lady, it is done!¡±
Approaching Gu Qingge, Su Changsheng smiled and clapped his hands.
Beside them, Yan Ruyu¡¯s face was filled with sorrow. Falling into the hands of this extremely ruthless human Great Saint, her fate seemed destined to be tragic.
¡°Hmm. Aren¡¯t you going to explain to her? She looks quite frightened!¡±
Gu Qingge responded softly, then slightly raised her chin, pointing to the sorrowful and despairing Yan Ruyu, reminding him.
¡°My lady is absolutely right!¡±
Su Changsheng smiled and nodded in agreement.
His previous terrifying display was intentional, merely to scare Yan Ruyu. However, it seemed he might have overdid it.
¡°Princess, may I know your name?¡±
Su Changsheng smiled warmly at Yan Ruyu. He addressed her as ¡°Princess¡± because, as a descendant of the Azure Emperor, she was entitled to that title.
¡°My name is Yan Ruyu. What must we do for you to let us go, Senior?¡±
Yan Ruyu said, her face pale and still somewhat shaken.
She was still immersed in the shock of the previous events and had not yet fully recovered.
¡°Yan Ruyu, what a beautiful name!¡± Su Changsheng murmured, his gaze falling on her as he continued to smile.
¡°Princess, there is no need to be so fearful. If we speak of relationships, you should actually call me your future husband!¡±
¡°What?¡±
These words left everyone stunned, including Yan Ruyu, who was momentarily dazed and then filled with disbelief.
¡°There is no need to doubt. It is indeed the truth!¡±
Beside him, Gu Qingge spoke with a cold expression.
Then, she raised her hand and projected a scene from earlier.
It was the Azure Emperor¡¯s instruction, arranging a marriage alliance between Su Changsheng and Yan Ruyu, to marry Yan Ruyu to Su Changsheng.
¡°Great Emperor Ancestor¡¡±
Seeing the face identical to the one described in ancient texts and feeling the connection through her bloodline, Yan Ruyu¡¯s heart trembled. She couldn¡¯t help but want to kneel and cry.
All the grievances and hardships she had endured over the years, she longed to share with the Great Emperor Ancestor.
But unfortunately, before she could meet him, he had already dissipated.
¡°Lord Azure Emperor!¡±
¡°It truly is the great Lord Azure Emperor!¡±
Behind her, the powerful figures accompanying Yan Ruyu, including the two Great Saints, knelt down in excitement.
They were descendants of the Azure Emperor¡¯s followers from back then, and to this day, they remained loyal to the Azure Emperor¡¯s lineage.
At this moment, seeing the Azure Emperor¡¯s phantom, they were naturally extremely excited.
Unfortunately, this was just a recorded image and would not respond to them. It dissipated shortly after.
This left them feeling regretful.
However, being powerful figures with firm resolve, they quickly emerged from their sorrow.
However, their gazes towards Su Changsheng and Gu Qingge became filled with reverence.
They had not forgotten. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
These two were individuals whom even the Azure Emperor valued highly, and Su Changsheng was personally designated by the Azure Emperor as the future husband of their princess.
This alone was enough to command their utmost respect and reverence.
¡°We greet Your Highness, Changsheng!¡±
Soon, the group of powerful figures all knelt on one knee, their tones filled with respect.
Yan Ruyu¡¯s expression was complex as she looked at Su Changsheng, her heart in turmoil.
Having walked the world for many years to revive the Azure Emperor¡¯s lineage, she had long abandoned personal emotions, focusing solely on restoring the imperial court, with no interest in matters of romance.
Not to mention, he was a human expert she had only met once.
However, this was a marriage personally arranged by her Great Emperor Ancestor, and she could not refuse it. Moreover, facing a human expert who was a Great Saint Overlord and possessed an imperial weapon, she seemed to have no grounds for resistance.
¡°Princess, do you know how to address me now?¡± Su Changsheng asked with a smile, looking at the conflicted and hesitant Yan Ruyu.
It had to be said, Yan Ruyu was indeed perfect. Her features were exquisitely refined to the extreme, without a single flaw, truly as beautiful as a celestial being, flawless and immaculate.
Moreover, she possessed a unique aura, ethereal and elusive, like a fairy from a dream, as if she were an immortal, drifting and unattainable.
Even Gu Qingge, with her remarkable beauty, could not surpass Yan Ruyu based on looks alone; she could only rely on her status as the Empress to hold some sway.
At Su Changsheng¡¯s words, Yan Ruyu¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She took a slight step back, her lips quivering, and her eyelashes fluttering incessantly. Her flawless face blushed, resembling the rosy hue of a setting sun, an indescribable beauty.
¡° Your Highness, Changsheng!¡±
Yan Ruyu¡¯s lips trembled as she struggled to utter the shy-inducing title, ultimately settling for the same respectful address as the others.
This, however, was almost as good as an acknowledgment.
¡°Good! Since Yu¡¯er has accepted my identity, from now on, stay by my side!¡±
Su Changsheng smiled with satisfaction, then waved his hand, releasing the restraints on everyone.
The shackles on the powerful figures dissipated, and they all breathed a sigh of relief. Rising to their feet, they looked at Su Changsheng with eyes full of reverence.
He was truly terrifying.
Chapter 113
Chapter 113This Highness Changsheng was frighteningly powerful.
¡°Yes, by the way, Your Highness Changsheng, the golden-haired youth you killed earlier was named Jin Yu. He was the Holy Son of the Golden Emperor¡¯s lineage within the Kunlun Sacred Hall.¡±
¡°His father is a powerful Quasi-Emperor!¡±
¡°Please be extra careful!¡±
Perhaps because she had accepted Su Changsheng¡¯s identity, Yan Ruyu¡¯s tone became much more intimate. Her gaze fell on Su Changsheng, and she spoke with a serious tone.
Hearing her words, the expressions of the powerful figures also turned solemn, their hearts filled with fear.
The Golden Emperor wasn¡¯t someone to be trifled with. As a Quasi-Emperor, he was already extremely terrifying, and within the Kunlun Sacred Hall, his power and influence were immense. Now that his son was killed by Su Changsheng, he would undoubtedly bear a grudge and wouldn¡¯t let this matter rest.
If he took action, it would surely be earth-shattering.
¡°I understand, but it¡¯s just a Quasi-Emperor. There¡¯s no need to be overly fearful!¡±
Su Changsheng smiled faintly.
He had also heard of the Kunlun Sacred Hall.
It was said to be a force formed by a group of extremely powerful and domineering demon clan experts who had gathered together.
Although there was no true Emperor among them, they were still very formidable. With numerous Quasi-Emperors, their might was enough to make any imperial court wary and reluctant to provoke them easily.
Of course, Su Changsheng had even slain the son of a significant figure from the Crimson Blood Imperial Court, so he didn¡¯t mind facing another Quasi-Emperor.
Now, wielding two imperial weapons and with his strength further enhanced, if the Golden Emperor truly dared to attack, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to slaughter a Quasi-Emperor.
¡°As long as Your Highness Changsheng is confident!¡± Seeing Su Changsheng¡¯s confidence and recalling his previous display of power, along with the imperial weapons in his possession, Yan Ruyu began to believe in him.
Moreover, Su Changsheng, being so young and already a Great Saint Overlord, likely had the backing of a powerful force, possibly even a significant figure from an imperial court.
A single Golden Emperor might not be something to worry about.
Thinking of this, Yan Ruyu felt a sense of relief. Her heart, which had been under immense pressure and unease for so long, finally found a sense of reliance and peace for the first time.
¡°Since the relationship has been confirmed, it¡¯s time to undergo the Blood Pool Baptism, isn¡¯t it?¡±
At this moment, Gu Qingge¡¯s voice came through. Her eyes were bright as she looked at the Demon Emperor¡¯s Blood Pool and the Demon Emperor¡¯s Heart, filled with anticipation.
Yan Ruyu was also moved, her gaze turning fervent as she looked ahead.
The reason she had gone through so much hardship, tirelessly searching for the tomb of her Great Emperor Ancestor, was precisely to enhance her strength and revive the Azure Emperor¡¯s lineage.
¡°Alright, you all may leave now!¡±
Su Changsheng nodded, then his gaze swept over the group of powerful figures, commanding them.
To undergo the baptism of the Demon Emperor¡¯s Blood Pool, one needed to strip off all clothing and accept the power of the Demon Emperor¡¯s Blood Pool with a pure body*. Su Changsheng would not allow outsiders to be present for this.
(TN: a state of physical purity, free from any external contaminants or obstructions.)
¡°Understood!¡±
The group of powerful figures respectfully retreated.
Although they also longed for the baptism, facing Su Changsheng, a terrifying powerhouse who dared to kill even the son of a Quasi-Emperor, they naturally did not dare to disobey.
Soon, the group exited the imperial palace, while Su Changsheng, with a serious expression, began forming intricate hand seals, setting up layer upon layer of formidable arrays.
Divine light surged, radiating brilliance in all directions. Countless array patterns covered the heavens and the earth, sealing off this space entirely. Terrifying chaotic energy swirled, rendering everything invisible.
Su Changsheng pondered for a moment, then raised his hand and pointed. The Emperor Jar soared into the air, releasing strands of supreme energy. Divine light cascaded down, like clouds obscuring the sky, enveloping the entire area.
The already impregnable array, now augmented by the supreme power of the imperial weapon, became overwhelmingly terrifying, like plunging into boundless and endless chaos, mysterious and unfathomable.
Even a Quasi-Emperor, attempting to break through this array, would require a considerable amount of time to succeed.
This scene left Yan Ruyu utterly shocked, her small mouth slightly agape, once again realizing the extent of Su Changsheng¡¯s power.
¡°You are indeed very cautious!¡±
Gu Qingge glanced at Su Changsheng, clearly understanding his intentions.
The inherent nature of men.
¡°Naturally!¡±
Su Changsheng replied with a smile. His wife was certainly for his eyes only.
¡°Let¡¯s go and enter the Blood Pool!¡±
Su Changsheng beckoned the two of them forward. Within the Blood Pool, terrifying essence surged, waves of boundless divine radiance flowing, overwhelmingly powerful.
Amidst it, fragments of the Great Dao erupted, each fragment enough to make even Saints envious.
If not for the fact that the power within had been nearly drained by the Green Emperor, the strength of this Demon Emperor¡¯s Blood Pool alone could have created an extraordinarily powerful being with immense potential.
¡°¡± S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
Above, a Demon Emperor¡¯s Heart throbbed, with golden blood flowing within, its brilliance dazzling and captivating, making it impossible to look away.
¡°Let¡¯s begin!¡±
Gu Qingge spoke first, taking the lead. She removed her clothes, revealing her flawless body.
Her dazzling curves were breathtaking.
Even Yan Ruyu, standing nearby, couldn¡¯t take her eyes off her.
Soon, Su Changsheng followed suit. When it was Yan Ruyu¡¯s turn, she hesitated for a long time, finally blushing and removing her clothes under Gu Qingge¡¯s impatient gaze.
It was an equally flawless and perfect body, which Su Changsheng admired for a while.
Only when Yan Ruyu¡¯s face turned extremely red did he finally look away.
¡°I will guide the essence blood,¡± Su Changsheng said.
The energy of the Demon Emperor¡¯s Blood Pool was too terrifying.
If they were to enter directly, not only the two women but even Su Changsheng would find it overwhelming.
¡°¡±
Quickly, Su Changsheng took action. His immense divine power surged, guiding the essence blood from the Blood Pool. He refined the Demon Emperor¡¯s blood, transforming it into the purest energy, which swiftly enveloped the three of them.
Divine light radiated in all directions, and dazzling visions appeared. The chanting of gods and demons, the influence of ancient emperors, and the battles of primordial deities.
Scene after scene unfolded, depicting the ultimate principles of the Great Dao.
The sound of the Great Dao resonated, and amidst the myriad divine radiances, the cultivation of the three continuously advanced. Yan Ruyu¡¯s bloodline also underwent sublimation and transformation, evolving towards a purer state.
Midway through, Su Changsheng temporarily awakened, wielding the imperial weapon to suppress the Demon Emperor¡¯s Heart. He extracted and refined the golden blood within, allowing the three of them to absorb it.
At a certain moment, Yan Ruyu was the first to reach her limit. Her physical body and bloodline had been elevated to their peak, but the sudden surge in bloodline power was beyond her control.
She went berserk immediately.
¡°Master¡ Master Changsheng¡¡±
Yan Ruyu¡¯s breathing was rapid, the Demon Emperor¡¯s bloodline rampaging within her, causing her immense pain. Her entire body was flushed red, with terrifying power surging as if she were about to explode.
¡°Leave it to me!¡±
Su Changsheng awoke from his cultivation. Seeing this scene, he frowned slightly and stepped forward, speaking softly.
The best solution for this situation was naturally dual cultivation.
Not only could it calm the rampaging bloodline, but it could also elevate Yan Ruyu¡¯s transformation to a higher level.
¡°Ah!¡±
With permission granted, Su Changsheng quickly took action, and a cry of pain echoed.
Amidst the countless divine lights and boundless radiance, chaotic energy surged continuously. A massive azure lotus emerged, rooted in the chaos, vast and endless.
Within it, the mighty forces of black and white intertwined, depicting the origins of the myriad Daos.
The two auras grew increasingly stronger.
Meanwhile, far from the Kunpeng Divine Domain, within an endless Sea God Domain, an intense battle was taking place among several supreme Great Saints.
¡°¡±
A clear dragon¡¯s roar echoed, shaking the boundless sea domain. Countless spacetime planes and the vast void trembled.
Amidst the chaos, a silver true dragon, covered in blood and severely injured, was fiercely battling several powerful sea clan experts exuding terrifying auras.
¡°Impudent! Do you know that I am the Holy Maiden of the Sea God Palace? How dare you attack me?¡±
A captivating voice emanated from the silver true dragon, melodious yet filled with fury. It was unmistakably a young girl¡¯s voice brimming with anger.
In response, several terrifying attacks nearly tore her dragon body apart.
In the end, she was forced to tear open the void and escape towards a divine domain, which was none other than the Kunpeng Divine Domain.
Chapter 114
Chapter 114
Several figures soared into the sky in pursuit, each exuding an extremely powerful aura, all at the peak of Great Saint level.
Though from different races, each one was an unparalleled powerhouse of the sea clan.
¡°Her injuries are severe! She won¡¯t be able to escape that far!¡±
Among them, a burly man with shark-like teeth and long blue hair spoke coldly.
¡°Prince Ao Lin has decreed that the Dragon Maiden must die. However, how we deal with her is up to us!¡±
Another powerhouse chimed in. He had a pair of flood dragon horns, a towering build, and a ferocious face. At this moment, he sneered, his eyes gleaming with greed.
That was the Dragon Maiden of the Sea God Palace, inheriting the bloodlines of both the True Dragon Clan and the Sea God Clan. Combining these two powerful bloodlines, her potential was unparalleled, the greatest in the history of the sea clans.
If not for her young age and being only at the mid-Great Saint level, they might not have been her match.
¡°Don¡¯t waste time. His Highness has already taken action against the Sea God Palace. With their powerhouses unable to intervene, this is the best opportunity to capture the Dragon Maiden!¡±
¡°Chase after her!¡±
The other two powerhouses also spoke.
In total, there were four of them, all top-tier experts belonging to the Eastern Dragon Palace.
Quickly, they tore through the space and pursued her, their target being the Kunpeng Divine Domain.
This Sea God Domain, originally boiling with the intensity of the battle, resembling a scene of heaven and earth collapsing, gradually began to calm down.
However, the aftermath of the clash between the Great Saints still destroyed countless races.
Innumerable sea clan beings perished, their blood staining vast areas of the sea red.
In this cruel world, weakness was a sin.
¡¡
Kunpeng Divine Domain.
This domain lies beyond the reach of the Eternal Imperial Court¡¯s rule, under the dominion of another powerful force, the Chaos Holy Land.
This divine domain was also the center of the Chaos Holy Land, where its sacred grounds were located.
At this moment, in the center of the Kunpeng Divine Domain, a vast and magnificent celestial palace stood. Countless palaces and divine mountains rose majestically, shrouded in immortal mist, with spirit beasts flying about.
This was the Chaos Holy Land, one of the four dominant forces in the Eternal Heavenly Realm.
At this moment, within the Chaos Holy Land, inside a vast and boundless divine mountain, in a majestic palace, lay an immortal pool. From it, countless essences surged, and billions of light particles danced, dazzlingly beautiful.
In the immortal pool, a handsome young man sat cross-legged, absorbing the power of the numerous light particles. His aura was surging and extremely terrifying, resembling a divine king.
If an outsider were present, they would undoubtedly be shocked.
This immortal pool was an extremely rare Creation Holy Spring.
The essence surging from it was the purest form of Holy Origin power, and those light particles were fragments of the Great Dao¡¯s rules.
This was an exceedingly rare divine object, coveted even by Quasi-Emperors.
Holy Origin, the highest level of Origin, was more astonishing than even Divine Origin. Just a fist-sized piece was comparable to a top-tier Origin mine.
This Creation Holy Spring contained countless Holy Origin.
And the young man could sit within it, cultivating and absorbing the purest essence of the Holy Origin.
Cultivating in this Holy Spring, even a Great Saint could make rapid progress.
At this moment, the handsome young man in the Holy Spring opened his eyes, and a terrifying divine light shot out, piercing through the void. An astonishing holy aura also emanated from his body.
¡°I¡¯ve finally become a Saint!¡±
The handsome young man murmured, unable to resist the urge to let out a long howl towards the sky, filled with exhilaration.
After countless efforts, he had finally become a Saint.
Moreover, with the combination of two great physiques in one body, the possibility of becoming an Emperor in the future was significantly high.
How could this not excite him?
¡°Yuan¡¯er!¡±
At this moment, a gentle voice came from the void, melodious and enchanting, like celestial music.
¡°Master!¡±
The handsome young man¡¯s heart stirred, knowing that his master was calling him.
Quickly, he stepped out of the Holy Spring.
Dressed in white, surrounded by spiritual mist, he looked exceptionally handsome, like an exiled immortal.
A powerful holy aura emanated from him, and divine light surged in his eyes, making him appear formidable.
¡°I must go see my master!¡±
Without further thought, the handsome young man headed towards the grand hall. Soon, he entered a magnificent palace.
Inside the palace, an incomparably beautiful figure stood with hands behind her back.
She was dressed in green, her long, flowing hair reaching down to her ankles. Her gaze was profoundly deep, containing the essence of countless Daos, devoid of joy or sorrow, akin to the supreme Heavenly Dao, as she gazed into the distance.
Her aura was incredibly terrifying. Though she did not intentionally release it, it still felt as vast and boundless as the primordial universe, causing an uncontrollable shiver in those who sensed it.
¡°Greetings, Master!¡±
The handsome young man stepped forward, his face full of respect.
¡°Yuan¡¯er, you have not disappointed me. After expending so many resources, you have finally become a Saint!¡±
The woman in green turned around, revealing her true appearance. She was extraordinarily beautiful, like a dream, with a slight smile at the corner of her mouth, radiant and captivating, as if illuminating the three thousand worlds with her brilliance.
The handsome young man¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but tremble, and he quickly lowered his head to hide the fervor in his eyes.
¡°It is my incompetence, Master. If not for my insufficient talent, I would have become a Saint long ago with so many resources!¡±
The handsome young man lowered his head, his face full of shame.
¡°Compared to some of the top prodigies, you indeed fall short. With the same resources, others would have at least reached the peak of the Saint realm by now!¡±
The woman in green nodded, agreeing with this assessment.
¡°¡¡¡±
The young man fell silent.
He had only been modest, but his master had truly belittled him.
¡°However, you have an advantage over others, and that is the Myriad* Tribulations Bone. This is why I spared no expense in resources to help you quickly become a Saint!¡±
(TN: Myriad can also mean Ten Thousand.)
The woman in green continued.
She paid no mind to the handsome young man¡¯s silence, her eyes seemingly containing the cosmos, with the order of countless Daos flickering within, exuding an aura of profound mystery and wonder.
¡°Next, you must participate in the Holy Son Competition within the Holy Land. I do not expect you to become the strongest Holy Son, but you must at least rank among them. Only then can you enter that place and seek the inheritance of the Immortal Emperor for me!¡±
¡°Several years ago, during a moment of restless contemplation, I discovered you by chance in the Purple Cloud Holy Land. Possessing the Primordial Divine Physique and the Myriad Tribulations Bone, it was nothing short of a miracle!¡±
The woman in green¡¯s gaze fell upon the young man, as if she could see through everything, causing his heart to tremble.
The reason it was considered a miracle was because the Myriad Tribulations Bone was not originally his; it had been taken from his own cousin.
He was Gu Yuan.
Gu Yuan, the last remaining prodigy of the Gu family, had joined the Purple Cloud Holy Land years ago and was accepted as a true disciple by a significant figure, originally aiming to compete for the position of Holy Son.
However, by chance, he was chosen by the woman in green and taken as her disciple.
The identity of the woman in green was astonishingly formidable.
She was Sovereign Cang Qing, one of the ten Hall Masters of the Chaos Holy Land and a peak Quasi-Emperor powerhouse.
Such an identity was incredibly awe-inspiring.
Therefore, when she offered to take him as her disciple, Gu Yuan agreed without a second thought.
¡°It¡¯s a pity that you do not have the Indestructible Body of Ten Thousand Tribulations. Otherwise, finding the tomb of the Immortal Emperor would be almost certain. As it stands, having a thirty percent chance is already commendable!¡±
Sovereign Cang Qing sighed lightly.
However, this was unavoidable. The Indestructible Body of Ten Thousand Tribulations was exceedingly rare, with one being born perhaps once in hundreds of millions of years. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
Having a Myriad Tribulations Bone was already a remarkable feat.
If not for this, she would not have taken Gu Yuan as her disciple and expended vast resources to help him become a Saint.
The Myriad Tribulations Bone and the Primordial Divine Physique were indeed extraordinary. Combined, their potential approached that of a typical Sacred Physique, but still fell short of truly impressing her.
The reason for taking him as a disciple was entirely due to the Myriad Tribulations Bone.
¡°Do you have any other matters to attend to? If not, you must devote yourself to cultivation for the next ten years, striving to compete for the position of Holy Son!¡±
Sovereign Cang Qing said.
¡°Master, I beg you to allow me to return to the True Saint Continent to slay the old thief Su Changsheng who destroyed my family!¡± Upon hearing this, Gu Yuan¡¯s face filled with sorrow as he knelt and pleaded.
Chapter 115
Chapter 115Although Gu Yuan was ruthless, who was willing to seize his cousin¡¯s Dao Bone for the sake of his own talent that led to the downfall of the ninth branch of his family, he still had deep feelings for his father, ancestors, and other family members.
Therefore, upon learning that the Gu family had been annihilated by Su Changsheng, he was filled with rage and sought revenge.
However, at that time, he was too weak. Su Changsheng was a Saint, far beyond his ability to contend with.
Now that he had joined the Chaos Holy Land, not only was he a disciple of a Quasi-Emperor, but he had also become a Saint. With the combination of his two great physiques, he was confident that he could easily slay Su Changsheng.
¡°¡¡Disciple, do you know the true strength of that Su Changsheng?¡± Upon hearing this, Sovereign Cang Qing¡¯s expression became somewhat peculiar as she looked at Gu Yuan, her gaze filled with a hint of amusement.
¡°Strength? Isn¡¯t he just a newly ascended Saint? As a fellow Saint, I only need one move to kill him!¡±
Gu Yuan was momentarily stunned, then spoke with confidence.
With two top-tier divine physiques in one body, killing an ordinary Saint of the same rank would be incredibly easy.
¡°Oh? What if I told you that Su Changsheng has already broken through to the Saint King realm, once killed a half-step Great Saint with a single sword strike, and even severed a phantom of a Quasi-Emperor¡¯s divine sense with one sword?¡±
Sovereign Cang Qing said, her eyes filled with amusement.
¡°What?! How is that possible! He¡ he wasn¡¯t¡¡± Upon hearing this, Gu Yuan was stunned. Severing a phantom of a Quasi-Emperor¡¯s divine sense with a single sword strike¡ªwhat kind of monster was this?
With such strength, even if he cultivated for hundreds more years, he might still be unable to exact his revenge!
Moreover, hadn¡¯t Su Changsheng just recently broken through to the Saint realm?
In such a short time, he was already capable of severing a Quasi-Emperor¡¯s divine sense.
If given a few more centuries, how terrifying would he become?
For a moment, Gu Yuan¡¯s heart trembled, his face turned ashen, and he was utterly crushed by the realization of Su Changsheng¡¯s power.
His previous confidence and high spirits completely dissipated.
¡°Disciple!¡±
Seeing Gu Yuan¡¯s dejected expression, Sovereign Cang Qing frowned. She did not want to see her painstakingly cultivated disciple fall into despair, so she immediately let out a sharp rebuke, like a clap of thunder.
¡°Master, I am sorry for disappointing you!¡±
Gu Yuan snapped out of his daze, and upon seeing the disappointment in Sovereign Cang Qing¡¯s eyes, he felt immense shame. He quickly knelt on the ground, his voice heavy with regret.
¡°Disciple, you need not be discouraged. Su Changsheng harbors great secrets; his rapid advancement is not merely due to natural talent. He is likely a powerful being who has reincarnated and started cultivating anew, which explains his swift progress!¡±
Sovereign Cang Qing explained.
It was because of Gu Yuan that Sovereign Cang Qing had paid attention to Su Changsheng.
With the influence of the Chaos Holy Land, investigating a Saint was naturally an easy task.
As for Su Changsheng¡¯s numerous achievements¡
In Sovereign Cang Qing¡¯s view, they were indeed astonishing, but they likely stemmed more from the power of his ¡°previous incarnation.¡±
The so-called reincarnation and re-cultivation involve a powerful being whose physical body had decayed and withered. At this point, they would transfer their cultivation to another body, seizing it and starting anew, often regaining their peak strength in a very short time.
This was a form of alternative reincarnation, but it wouldn¡¯t extend one¡¯s lifespan. Instead, it would significantly reduce it.
Moreover, due to the mismatch between the primordial spirit and the new body, the operation of the Dao became flawed. After reincarnation and re-cultivation, it was nearly impossible to break through further, and one was destined to remain at their original realm for life.
Therefore, very few powerful beings choose to do this.
¡°But if I want to avenge my family, it will likely take hundreds or even thousands of years!¡± Gu Yuan said bitterly.
A thousand years was too long.
¡°Disciple, you still don¡¯t understand. Who are you? You are my disciple, a personal disciple of a peak Quasi-Emperor, and a true disciple of the Chaos Holy Land. Your background is your greatest weapon!¡±
Sovereign Cang Qing¡¯s tone could not hide her disappointment.
Background?
Gu Yuan was momentarily stunned, then was filled with joy.
¡°Master, are you willing to help me?¡±
¡°You are ultimately my disciple. To allow you to cultivate wholeheartedly, I will remove this obstacle for you. No matter how strong Su Changsheng is, he is merely a Great Saint. A Quasi-Emperor can easily obliterate him with a flick of a finger,¡± Sovereign Cang Qing said calmly.
In her eyes, Su Changsheng was just an old man who had reincarnated and posed no real threat. With a bit of effort, he could be easily crushed.
¡°Master, I want to go with you!¡± Gu Yuan said through gritted teeth, his face full of hatred.
Even if he couldn¡¯t personally take action, he wanted to witness Su Changsheng¡¯s death with his own eyes.
¡°Very well, I will have a Venerable Lord and a few Great Saints accompany you. Additionally, take this.¡±
Sovereign Cang Qing tossed him a token, simple and unadorned, with only the character ¡°Cang¡± inscribed on it.
¡°What is this?¡± Gu Yuan asked.
Gu Yuan couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
¡°The Cang Qing Token contains an incarnation of mine. If you encounter any danger, it will automatically protect you,¡± Sovereign Cang Qing continued.
¡°I will be in seclusion for a period of time and will not emerge soon. When you return, remember to cultivate diligently. If you show any signs of slacking, I will not hesitate to punish you severely!¡±
¡°Alright, you may go now!¡±
With a wave of her hand, Sovereign Cang Qing sent Gu Yuan out. She then clasped her hands behind her back, her gaze piercing through numerous divine realms, staring into an unknown distance.
¡°It¡¯s a pity. If only there was a true Indestructible Body of Ten Thousand Tribulations!¡±
After a long while, she sighed.
¡°A Quasi-Emperor is taking action. Su Changsheng, this time, you are doomed!¡±
Outside the hall, Gu Yuan clutched the token in his hand, his eyes filled with barely concealed excitement.
Soon, he departed, ready to request a Venerable Lord to take action and return to the True Saint Continent to kill Su Changsheng.
Meanwhile, in the Myriad Dragon Heavenly Realm, within the Heavenly Dragon Divine Domain, lay a vast and ancient imperial clan.
This was the domain ruled by the Heavenly Dragon Clan, a renowned and fearsome lineage.
At this moment, within a majestic palace of the Heavenly Dragon Imperial Clan.
¡°Aunt, I have brought you the information you requested. Su Changsheng, from the Eternal Heavenly Realm in the Kunpeng Divine Domain of the True Saint Continent, seems to be the one who matches your description the best!¡±
Inside the palace, an exceptionally beautiful woman walked in. She had a pair of golden dragon horns, an exquisite and cold visage, and was dressed in luxurious, radiant attire. Every movement exuded an unparalleled noble aura.
She was the Heavenly Dragon Princess, ranked seventh on the Great Saint List.
¡°Really? Good, good, good!¡±
Not far from her, another beautiful woman sat with a sullen expression. Upon hearing this, her eyes immediately lit up, and she quickly stepped forward, soon letting out a cold laugh.
¡°A mere Great Saint, likely a reincarnated Quasi-Emperor, dares to kill my Cang¡¯er. I will make sure he dies!¡± the beautiful woman said coldly.
A terrifying aura spread out, as if tearing through the heavens and earth, causing even the Heavenly Dragon Princess to frown and feel a sense of oppression.
¡°Sorry, Qing¡¯er, and thank you!¡±
The beautiful woman quickly realized her mistake and retracted her aura, her expression turning gentle.
¡°It¡¯s alright, Aunt. Let me go in your place!¡± The Heavenly Dragon Princess shook her head and then spoke.
¡°Go in my place? Qing¡¯er, that is a reincarnated Quasi-Emperor. Even if he hasn¡¯t regained his peak strength, he is not someone a Great Saint can handle!¡±
Upon hearing this, the beautiful woman frowned.
It wasn¡¯t that she doubted her niece¡¯s abilities, but after all, she was only a Great Saint.
¡°Rest assured, Aunt. A decayed, yet-to-reach-peak reincarnated Quasi-Emperor is just the perfect whetstone for me, helping me get one step closer on the path to becoming a Quasi-Emperor!¡± the Heavenly Dragon Princess said confidently.
¡°Moreover, I will carry a Supreme Weapon for protection. Even if I can¡¯t defeat him, once I unleash the Supreme Weapon, it will be enough to suppress and kill the enemy, resolving the issue with ease!¡±
Hearing this, the beautiful woman relaxed her frown and looked at the Heavenly Dragon Princess with a gratified smile.
¡°With you saying that, I am relieved!¡±
¡° If only Cang¡¯er had been as cautious and wise as you, he wouldn¡¯t have fallen so early!¡±
She couldn¡¯t help but sigh in sorrow.
¡°Rest assured, I will avenge Brother Cang!¡± the Heavenly Dragon Princess nodded, speaking calmly.
However, it was clear that she did not have much affection for this Brother Cang, as a hint of disdain could be seen in her expression.
In the True Saint Continent, within the Azure Emperor¡¯s Tomb, the transformations of Su Changsheng and others also reached their climax. Several terrifying auras tore through the sky, shaking the void.
¡°They¡¯ve broken through!¡±
Gu Qingge opened her eyes.
¡¡
Chapter 116
Chapter 116
A terrifying saintly aura erupted from Gu Qingge¡¯s body, sweeping across the land.
She finally became a Saint!
After several years since her rebirth, despite not following her original plan, she still succeeded in becoming a Saint. This was a monumental leap in the evolution of her life.
That exhilarating feeling was like breaking free from shackles, akin to a giant fish escaping the confines of the sea and transforming into a freely soaring roc*. A sense of unrestrained freedom surged within her.
(TN: Roc is known as Peng (Åô) in Chinese Mythos. It is a giant bird that is said that transforms from a Kun (öï) or a giant fish.)
She almost wanted to throw her head back and let out a long howl to vent her excitement and joy.
However, Gu Qingge ultimately cared about maintaining her image.
As a dignified Empress, she had to maintain a cold and majestic demeanor. Therefore, Gu Qingge refrained from venting her emotions.
Instead, she calmly and peacefully composed herself.
Her brilliant eyes shimmered with divine light, and the symbols of the Dao shone as brightly as the blazing sun.
This aura was completely different from before.
¡°Fourth Heaven of the Saint Realm, and within me lies a vast amount of Saint Origin essence and Dao fragments. As long as I continue to refine them, my cultivation will keep soaring, all the way to the Great Saint level!¡±
Gu Qingge silently sensed her cultivation within and was very satisfied. This was the fortune of an Emperor.
Once obtained, any one of these could propel someone to the pinnacle, becoming one of the strongest in the world.
However, Gu Qingge would not break through easily. Instead, she would continuously refine her foundation, comprehend the Dao, and surpass various extreme limits, aiming to transcend her past life.
She wanted to walk the path of the strongest and invincible. If she became obsessed with the small power at hand, she would merely repeat her previous life. Even if she became an immortal, her achievements would not be too significant.
¡°Above immortals, there is an even higher realm, known as the Immortal King, standing high above, overlooking the heavens, nearly eternal and indestructible!¡± Gu Qingge silently recited in her heart.
In her previous life, she had reached the peak of the Great Emperor, just one step away from the Immortal Dao. She knew many secrets and understood that above immortals, there existed even more terrifying beings.
They were called Immortal Kings.
Such beings were the supreme powerhouses of the Immortal Dao, reigning as kings within the realm of immortals!
This was a realm she had once aspired to in her past life. It was not unattainable; there was still hope.
The reason she had not become an immortal was simply because she had fallen too early.
Given enough time, she was certain she could become an immortal, and even becoming an Immortal king within an era was not impossible! S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
However, even Immortal Kings were not invincible and could fall. Only by surpassing the Immortal King¡ª
¡°Beings above the Immortal King are known as true Emperors. Only such grand existences can be considered supremely immortal, eternally indestructible. In this life, I must walk this path!¡±
Gu Qingge¡¯s eyes were bright with longing. This was why she was so persistent in pursuing the path of the invincible. Only by reaching the pinnacle of every realm could she possibly succeed and transcend.
Just then, beside her, Yan Ruyu also made a breakthrough. Her aura erupted, far stronger than Gu Qingge¡¯s, a true Great Saint Realm.
Yan Ruyu, already several hundred years old, had long been a Saint King, far stronger than Gu Qingge. Now breaking through to the Great Saint Realm was a natural progression.
Moreover, her bloodline had become incredibly pure, comparable to the strongest ancient imperial sons and daughters. Her Azure Lotus Sacred Physique had also grown more powerful.
With these combined, her potential was nearly on par with the most supreme sacred physiques!
Soon, Yan Ruyu awakened. She descended from the air, her bare jade-like feet touching the ground. Her body was as white as jade, with exquisite curves, and her beauty was unparalleled.
Flawless and perfect to the extreme.
However, compared to her previous ethereal, almost fairy-like aura, there was now a touch of realism, as if she had gained a hint of mortal presence.
Gu Qingge naturally understood what was happening.
While she was cultivating, these two had caused quite a commotion.
Yan Ruyu¡¯s melodious cries were still fresh in her memory, almost disrupting her cultivation.
¡°Congratulations,¡± Gu Qingge said in a calm tone, neither warm nor cold, causing Yan Ruyu to be slightly taken aback.
¡°Thank you, Sister!¡± Yan Ruyu responded, her tone respectful, her voice clear and melodious like pleasant music, charming and beautiful.
Sister?
Hearing this title, Gu Qingge¡¯s delicate eyebrows raised slightly, and her displeasure diminished considerably.
Her gaze towards Yan Ruyu also became more agreeable.
At least she was obedient.
¡°Qingge, Ruyu, congratulations!¡±
Just as the two fell into a brief silence, Su Changsheng¡¯s light laughter came from the side.
The two women looked over and saw Su Changsheng approaching. His aura had become even more terrifying, naturally exuding the presence of a true Quasi-Emperor.
Such a formidable aura left both women deeply shocked.
¡°Changsheng, how is your cultivation?¡± Gu Qingge¡¯s long eyelashes fluttered slightly in surprise, and she couldn¡¯t help but ask.
After all, she was only at the Saint Realm and wasn¡¯t very strong. As Su Changsheng¡¯s realm grew increasingly profound, unless they fought, she couldn¡¯t discern his true strength.
But the feeling Su Changsheng gave her was terrifying, comparable to that of a Quasi-Emperor.
Could it be that Su Changsheng, even at the Great Saint Realm, possessed strength comparable to a Quasi-Emperor?
Yan Ruyu was also very curious. Her beautiful eyes blinked, and she looked at Su Changsheng with a hint of shyness, seemingly recalling what happened earlier, causing a blush to spread across her cheeks.
To this day, that was still her first time experiencing such things.
¡°Sixth Heaven of the Great Saint Realm. As for my strength, if an ordinary Quasi-Emperor dares to cause trouble, I could probably cut them down!¡± Su Changsheng said with a light laugh, modestly.
¡°¡±
Upon hearing this, not only Yan Ruyu but even Gu Qingge gasped in shock and amazement.
¡°Truly a monster!¡± Gu Qingge shook her head in amazement. To achieve such heaven-defying combat power like Su Changsheng, one would have to be a monstrous genius who successfully walked the path of invincibility.
From the very beginning, Su Changsheng far surpassed others.
This was the terrifying power of an Immortal Physique.
¡°Alright, no need to be so amazed. No matter how monstrous I am, I am still your husband!¡± Su Changsheng said with a smile.
¡°Alright, there¡¯s no more opportunity here. We should leave now!¡±
The Demon Emperor¡¯s Blood Pool and the Demon Emperor¡¯s Heart had already been mostly absorbed by them. The remaining portion, Su Changsheng naturally intended to leave for his other wives in the clan, to help them break through and transform in their cultivation.
Then, Su Changsheng took action, collecting the Emperor Jar and the Azure Lotus Imperial Weapon, before leading the two women away.
¡°Greetings to the three Highnesses!¡±
Outside the Imperial Palace, two Great Saints in green robes, along with several other powerful figures, had long been waiting. Upon seeing the trio, they all respectfully bowed.
¡°Rise!¡±
Su Changsheng raised his hand slightly and calmly said.
The group of powerful figures all showed respectful expressions, tacitly acknowledging Su Changsheng as the son-in-law of the Azure Emperor¡¯s lineage.
Not long after, Su Changsheng and the others left. Following their departure, the Azure Emperor¡¯s Tomb began to tremble violently, accompanied by surging chaotic energy, and ultimately collapsed and disappeared.
The Azure Emperor¡¯s Tomb vanished without a trace.
Witnessing this scene, Yan Ruyu and the others felt a heavy weight in their hearts, their expressions complex.
At this moment, a thunderous dragon¡¯s roar suddenly echoed from the distant sky, shaking the entire True Saint Continent.
Countless cultivators were shocked, terrified by the sight in the sky.
In the sky above the True Saint Continent, a terrifying spatial rift extended for over a hundred million miles. The space surged violently, and then, a dreadful dragon¡¯s might swept across as a silver true dragon emerged from the spatial rift.
It was covered in blood, its terrifying aura surging, but it was very weak. The divine radiance it emitted tore through the sky for millions of miles. Eventually, it seemed unable to hold on¡ªthe massive silver dragon body rapidly shrank.
Then, under the astonished gazes of Su Changsheng and the others, the silver dragon body transformed into a sphere of light, moving at a speed surpassing both light and time, and landed in Su Changsheng¡¯s arms.
As the sphere of light dissipated, it revealed a frail, pale young dragon girl.
She wore a dress shimmering in aqua and silver, her features delicate and flawless, resembling a pure young girl. A pair of silver dragon horns on her forehead indicated her identity.
However, her complexion was very pale at the moment, and her breath was weak, as if she could die at any time.
What¡¯s this? A dragon sister falling from the sky?
Su Changsheng himself was somewhat surprised.
¡°Have you offended the peach blossom luck*? How come even walking down the road, you have sisters throwing themselves into your arms, and they are all peerless goddesses with noble identities!¡±
(TN: In Feng Shui, it was called ¡°Peach Blossom Luck¡±, or ¡°Tao Hua Yun¡±. When your Peach blossom is good, you are popular, attractive, and people love to connect with you. If your Peach blossom luck is not good, you might attract the wrong people or become isolated from others.)
Gu Qingge couldn¡¯t help but speak up.
Thinking about it carefully, how many years has it been for Su Changsheng to encounter so many peerless goddesses, each with either extraordinary talent or astonishing backgrounds?
This was simply too incredible.
Take the one before them, for example, the Dragon Maiden of the Sea God Palace, the future Silver Dragon Empress who would rule the Nine Thousand Sea God Domains.
Tsk. Another empress-level figure.
Gu Qingge clicked her tongue in amazement, recognizing the identity of the woman in Su Changsheng¡¯s arms.
She was none other than the future Empress of the Sea Tribe, the ruler of the Nine Thousand Sea God Domains.
Although her status and identity may not compare to Gu Qingge¡¯s, it was still terrifying enough, being a genuine Great Emperor-level powerhouse.
¡°Perhaps!¡± Su Changsheng gave a dry laugh, then inquired in his mind to the system.
Could it be that he truly was one of those chosen ones with an innate peach blossom physique?
¡¡
Chapter 117
Chapter 117[¡¡].[The host does not possess such a physique!].
The system seemed taken aback by the situation as well. After a moment of silence, it continued.
¡°It doesn¡¯t exist?¡± S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
Su Changsheng felt a bit conflicted. He looked at the petite dragon girl in his arms, her aqua and silver dress was luxurious, and her delicate face was marked with pain.
Could it just be good luck?
¡°Forget it, since she has come to me, I might as well save her and take her home!¡±
Su Changsheng shook his head slightly and decided not to dwell on it any longer.
According to the system¡¯s evaluation, this dragon girl was also a future empress, with a destiny close to the purple-gold level. Although she did not compare to Gu Qingge, her potential was still against the heavens.
How could he possibly let go of such a dragon girl who had come to him on her own?
Moreover, since he would save her, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem for her to offer herself in return, right?
¡°What a pitiful yet peerless beauty!¡±
Beside him, Yan Ruyu stepped forward, unable to help but praise her, her flawless face showing affection.
Such a petite girl looked just like a younger sister.
¡°Don¡¯t underestimate her; she is a Great Saint!¡± Su Changsheng shook his head and said softly.
Upon hearing this, the group of powerful figures was astonished.
Such a small girl was also a Great Saint?
However, recalling the terrifying aura from earlier and the true form of the silver dragon, it wasn¡¯t surprising.
¡°The true form of the silver dragon, could she be a powerful figure from the Silver Dragon Clan of the Sea God Palace?¡±
Yan Ruyu speculated.
In this world, there were many dragon clans, each different from the other. Some dominated the seas, while others occupied the land, but they all shared one characteristic¡ªthey were extremely powerful.
The Silver Dragon Clan was a dragon force within the Sea Tribe.
¡°That¡¯s right, she is from the Silver Dragon Clan of the Sea God Palace, and her status is very high. I suspect she was being hunted by an enemy force. Saving her could bring us considerable trouble!¡± Gu Qingge said at this moment.
She didn¡¯t directly reveal the dragon girl¡¯s identity. After all, as a reincarnated Empress of Destiny, currently only Su Changsheng knew about it, and she didn¡¯t want to expose it to others.
¡°A little trouble is nothing; we¡¯ll deal with it when the time comes. Let¡¯s go back!¡± Su Changsheng said with a faint smile.
He wasn¡¯t afraid of trouble.
If any pursuers came knocking, he would just deal with them as they came.
With his current strength, it would take at least an Emperor¡¯s arrival to render him powerless.
Otherwise, with the two Emperor Weapons he possessed, he would still have the power to fight.
¡°Yes!¡± Gu Qingge nodded. She also knew that with Su Changsheng¡¯s current strength, there was no need to worry about such matters; he was more than capable of handling them.
Soon, Su Changsheng and the others left the area and returned to Wanxiang City.
Upon arriving at the Su family residence, Su Changsheng immediately settled the dragon girl and began treating her injuries, using various elixirs and even the blood of the Demon Emperor.
During this time, Gu Qingge took Yan Ruyu around the Su family estate, introducing her to the other sisters.
It was then that Yan Ruyu learned that Su Changsheng already had several wives and concubines, and even had two daughters, with a few more children yet to be born.
However, she didn¡¯t mind. For such a powerful man, having multiple wives and concubines was normal.
The two Great Saints in green robes, along with several other powerful figures, were arranged by Su Changsheng to stay at the Su family residence, with Su Yun assigned to command them.
After all, Yan Ruyu was already his, so her subordinates were also his subordinates. Leaving them idle would be a waste; they might as well work for the Su family.
¡°Two Great Saints?!!¡±
Upon learning that he had two Great Saints under his command, Su Yun was so overjoyed that he nearly fainted.
With two Great Saints at their disposal, what force in the True Saint Continent could possibly stand against the Su family?
Even without the intervention of the Ancestor Changsheng, the Su family could sweep across the True Saint Continent and become completely invincible.
Therefore, with the assistance of the two Great Saints and several other powerful figures, Su Yun immediately began preparations to launch a full-scale offensive against various top forces.
He aimed to unify the True Saint Continent.
This was also Su Changsheng¡¯s directive: within a year, he wanted to see the Su family become the dominant power in the True Saint Continent.
Su Yun always followed the orders of Ancestor Changsheng without question.
In the following days, the Su family launched a massive military campaign, targeting many forces, including top-tier factions that had previously seized resources from the Myriad Beast Sect.
One such target was the Lingxu Sword Sect!
The movements of the Su family naturally alarmed many top-tier forces. Various factions couldn¡¯t sit still and began to unite, preparing to resist the Su family¡¯s onslaught.
On this day, at the Lingxu Sword Sect, a colossal hand descended from the sky, shattering the sect¡¯s protective formation with a single strike. Vast saintly might swept across, shaking the entire world.
Su Jie stood in mid-air, his terrifying saintly aura surging from his body, which was enveloped in divine light.
He appeared like a divine king descending from the heavens, his gaze cold and sweeping across the land, exuding an incredibly terrifying majesty.
This scene left the disciples and powerhouses of the Sword Sect in utter shock and fear.
¡°Kill!¡±
Su Jie slowly uttered a single word.
¡°Kill!¡±
¡°Destroy the Lingxu Sword Sect!¡±
¡°Hahaha, weren¡¯t you all so arrogant a few years ago, daring to seize the resources of the Myriad Beast Sect? Now it¡¯s time to pay the price!¡±
A group of Su family¡¯s powerhouses charged in, filling the sky with their presence. The vast army and numerous strong figures outnumbered the Lingxu Sword Sect several times over.
It should be noted that after receiving the terrifying, inexhaustible resources from Su Changsheng, the number of powerhouses in the Su family increased tenfold, even a hundredfold.
Additionally, Su Changsheng would occasionally intervene, refining numerous divine artifacts and even fragments of the Great Dao to enhance the strength of the Su family¡¯s powerhouses.
It could be said that the current Su family was more powerful than most ancient clans, with over a thousand Eternal Realm experts and countless others in the Void Fusion and Dharma Phase Realms.
Of course, no Saints have been born yet.
After all, becoming a Saint was extremely difficult. Relying solely on resources, it was hard to achieve in a short time; it requires a significant amount of time.
However, with Su Changsheng and the two Great Saints, the high-end combat power was more than sufficient.
¡°Su family, do you intend to exterminate us completely?¡±
In the ancestral land of the Sword Sect, with a furious roar, three terrifying saintly auras surged into the sky, all belonging to the Saint Ancestors of the Lingxu Sword Sect.
As the Lingxu Sword Sect faced a life-and-death crisis, they could no longer remain idle.
Originally, the Lingxu Sword Sect secretly had a hidden Saint, making a total of four Saints.
However, one of the Saint Ancestors fell in the Great Saint Secret Realm of the Demon Burial Valley, leaving the Lingxu Sword Sect with only three Saints, significantly weakening their strength.
Three dazzling sword lights slashed down, covering the sky and earth, carrying terrifying saintly might, aiming to annihilate the Su family powerhouses.
When Saints took action, if there were no equivalent-level powerhouses to stop them, it would result in a one-sided massacre.
¡°Great, the Ancestors have taken action!¡±
¡°Our Sword Sect has three Saint Ancestors. We can definitely defeat the Su family powerhouses!¡±
¡°How hateful, the Su family has gone too far. With the Saint Ancestors taking action, our Sword Sect will surely counterattack and destroy the Su family!¡±
Within the Sword Sect, a group of elders and disciples, upon witnessing this scene, all showed expressions of joy.
Some of the more radical disciples even shouted loudly.
¡°Please, Elder Su Jie, take action!¡±
Seeing this, the leading Grand Elder of the Su family suddenly changed his expression, calling out to Su Jie, who stood there with a cold demeanor, like a divine king.
The Su family had only one Ancestor, that was Su Changsheng.
All other powerful figures in the Su family, no matter how strong, held positions as elders or Grand Elders.
In the sky, Su Jie, with a cold expression, was enveloped in divine light. He extended a massive hand that covered the heavens and earth, grasping the three Saintly sword lights and crushing them into fragments.
A pressure far surpassing that of a Saint, almost akin to that of a Saint King, descended like a torrential flood, sweeping across the heavens and earth.
¡°A half-step Saint King?!¡±
¡°The Su family actually has such a powerful figure!¡±
¡°It¡¯s over!¡±
The three Saint Ancestors of the Sword Sect felt a tremor in their hearts, a trace of fear flashing in their eyes.
Although their combined strength was considerable, each of them was only at the Fifth or Sixth Heaven of the Saint Realm. Even if they joined forces and leveraged the foundation of the Lingxu Sword Sect, they were no match for a Ninth Heaven Saint.
Chapter 118
Chapter 118Back then, when Su Changsheng came knocking, they had four Saints and their foundation, yet they still didn¡¯t dare to fight Su Changsheng, knowing they might not be a match for him.
Now, facing a half-step Saint King with only the three of them left, it was even more impossible to be a match.
A deep sense of despair welled up in their hearts.
¡°Hahaha, could it be that the Sword Sect, with a legacy of nearly a hundred thousand years, is going to be annihilated by my hands?¡±
¡°I am unwilling! Su family, even if I die, I will make you pay a price!¡±
¡°Kill!¡±
The three Saint Ancestors laughed bitterly, then their expressions turned fierce. They unleashed their strongest combat power and even tapped into the foundation of the Lingxu Sword Sect, attempting to make the Su family pay a price.
At the very least, they aimed to kill some of the Su family¡¯s powerhouses.
With a cold expression, Su Jie directly confronted them, using a single hand to suppress the three Saint Ancestors of the Sword Sect.
The heavens and earth roared in turmoil.
Across a hundred thousand miles of land, countless beams of light soared into the sky, divine energy boiling, and billions of divine rays shining, as if a battle of gods from ancient myths had descended.
The incredibly intense fluctuations swept across millions of miles, shaking countless powerhouses.
Far away, on distant lands, numerous powerhouses¡ªwhether in the Void Fusion Realm, the Eternal Realm, or even occasionally a hidden Saint¡ªwatched this scene with expressions of shock.
The Lingxu Sword Sect, with a legacy of nearly a hundred thousand years and once approaching the level of an ancient clan, faced a catastrophic disaster.
Half a day later, the terrifying commotion ceased, and the entire Lingxu Sword Sect had been annihilated. Numerous powerhouses were killed, including all the elites and true disciples.
However, the Su family did not carry out complete extermination. The ordinary disciples were captured and made into slaves, forced to work for the Su family. Only by accumulating enough merit could they gain their freedom.
¡°From today onwards, the territory of the Lingxu Sword Sect will be taken over by the Su family. Those who do not submit will be annihilated!¡± Su Jie declared as he soared into the sky.
His gaze swept across the heavens and earth, and his voice echoed across hundreds of thousands of miles.
In the regions ruled by the Lingxu Sword Sect, countless forces and powerhouses were filled with fear. None harbored any illusions of resistance, and all chose to submit to the Su family.
Soon, the news of the Lingxu Sword Sect¡¯s annihilation spread rapidly across the entire True Saint Continent, leaving countless forces and powerhouses in shock.
No one had expected the Su family¡¯s methods to be so swift and terrifying.
The Lingxu Sword Sect, one of the strongest top-tier forces, had been obliterated by the Su family with such thunderous might.
For a time, all the top-tier forces were in a state of panic. Some factions prepared to flee with their resources, while others considered submitting to the Su family.
The entire True Saint Continent was thrown into chaos because of the Su family.
¡°Sigh. It seems the True Saint Continent will soon be unified. A powerful Saint Clan is about to rise,¡± the white-bearded elder of the Taishi Sect remarked, standing with his hands behind his back. His gaze was complex as he looked at the turmoil engulfing the True Saint Continent, unable to suppress a sigh.
A Saint Clan?!
Beside him, the expression of Ancestor Taixu changed. This was a force on par with a Holy Land.
Could the Su family really become a Saint Clan?
However, thinking of Su Changsheng¡¯s monstrous prowess, even the proud Ancestor Taixu had to admit that the other party was indeed terrifying and defied the heavens.
Once someone ascends to the Great Saint realm, it is indeed possible to elevate the Su family to the status of a Saint Clan.
¡°Hmm? A Great Saint is descending!?¡±
At this moment, the expression of the white-bearded elder suddenly changed.
His eyes widened in shock as he looked towards the northern part of the True Saint Continent, unable to suppress the tremor in his heart.
¡°A Great Saint? Old fellow, could it be that the visitor harbors ill intentions?¡± Ancestor Taixu, seeing this, also felt a chill in his heart.
It should be noted that in the past, Great Saints had descended upon the True Saint Continent, but never had there been an instance that caused the white-bearded elder to lose his composure like this.
¡°Indeed, the visitor harbors ill intentions!¡±
The white-bearded elder couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly.
¡°They have already annihilated the living beings across thirty billion miles of land. To be precise, they were devoured!¡±
¡°What?! Thirty billion miles?¡±
Ancestor Taixu exclaimed in shock. Even as a Saint King, he was stunned by this number.
How many living beings would there be across thirty billion miles of land?
To say billions was an understatement; such a vast number of living beings were all devoured.
Could it be that the descending Great Saint was an extremely bloodthirsty demon clan Great Saint?
Only the powerful beings of the demon clan would have such a penchant for devouring the flesh and blood of living beings.
Wait, wait¡ they?
¡°Could it be that there is more than one Great Saint?¡± Ancestor Taixu, shaken, couldn¡¯t help but ask.
¡°That¡¯s right, not just one, but four. They are all Great Saints of the Sea Tribe, and it seems they intend to devour all the living beings of the True Saint Continent!¡±
The white-bearded elder¡¯s expression was grim, his mood heavy.
The True Saint Continent was vast, spanning billions of miles, with numerous forces and countless living beings. However, even such a vast land wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand the complete annihilation of thirty billion miles.
Moreover, it seemed their intention wasn¡¯t to stop at thirty billion miles, but to devour the entire True Saint Continent.
Such cruel methods were rarely dared even by the most powerful demonic cultivators.
Daring to devour the living beings of an entire continent would surely provoke the wrath of the Imperial Court¡¯s powerhouses, possibly even prompting the intervention of quasi-emperors.
¡°Old fellow, what should we do now? Are we just going to let them continue devouring everything?¡± Ancestor Taixu asked anxiously.
¡°There is only one way: inform Su Changsheng and the others, then gather our people and flee!¡±
The white-bearded elder glanced at him and shook his head.
¡°The same goes for us. Although I will be punished by the Holy Land for leaving the Taishi Sect without permission, if we don¡¯t flee now, we will all die!¡±
¡°Those Sea Clan Great Saints are all peak-level powerhouses. Unless a Great Saint Overlord or a Quasi-Emperor descends, it is impossible to resist them!¡±
The white-bearded elder sighed, his tone filled with helplessness.
If it were one or two ordinary Great Saints, he could still join forces with Su Changsheng to resist, or even kill them.
But with four peak-level Great Saints, the only option is to flee; otherwise, it means certain death.
¡°Four peak-level Great Saints?!¡±
Ancestor Taixu¡¯s breath caught, also startled by this terrifying lineup. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
No wonder the white-bearded elder suggested fleeing.
¡°Wait, what is that brat Su Changsheng trying to do? Is he courting death?!¡± At this moment, the white-bearded elder¡¯s expression changed again, as if he had seen something, and he spoke with some anger.
¡°No, I must go save him!¡±
The white-bearded elder¡¯s expression fluctuated, but he quickly made up his mind.
¡°Taishi, you old fellow, what are you planning to do?¡± Ancestor Taixu¡¯s eyes widened, feeling a sense of unease.
¡°Taixu, you brat, quickly take the disciples of the Taishi Sect and leave now. I must go save that brat Su Changsheng. Miao¡¯er just married into their family; I can¡¯t let her become a widow so soon!¡±
The white-bearded elder shot him a stern glance and instructed, then immediately tore through the void and left.
This time, he moved in person, disregarding any so-called Holy Land prohibitions.
Meanwhile, far from the center of the True Saint Continent, in the vast northern lands, thirty billion miles of land were submerged by towering ocean waves, forming an immense aquatic kingdom.
From a distance, the ocean, spanning hundreds of billions of miles, churned violently, with terrifying waves rising tens of thousands of miles high.
Countless palaces, cities, and even numerous buildings, races, sects, and clans were all submerged. The living beings within had been completely devoured, their blood staining the vast sea red.
¡°¡±
From the vast ocean, a terrifying blue demon shark burst forth, its body covered in black and purple patterns, exuding an overwhelming and fearsome aura.
Soon, the demon shark transformed into a blue-haired man, his face filled with satisfaction.
¡°Refreshing! It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve eaten so well. As expected, the flesh and blood of humans are the most delicious!¡±
The blue-haired man laughed heartily.
¡°If it weren¡¯t for chasing that dragon girl, I might not have had this opportunity!¡±
¡°Hahaha, this time I must feast to my heart¡¯s content. Not just this continent, but the other continents as well. And I must devour a few more Great Saints; they are the most delicious!¡±
¡°In the past, we had to be cautious when eating humans. Eating even a little too much would attract the Quasi-Emperors of the Imperial Court. But now, with His Highness backing us, we don¡¯t fear the arrival of any Quasi-Emperors!¡±
In the vast aquatic kingdom, there were three other terrifying sea creatures, their bodies immense and fearsome, exuding the aura of peak Great Saints.
They were laughing heartily.
¡¡
Chapter 119
Chapter 119The blood and qi of living beings were, in themselves, a special kind of ¡°material.¡± Some demonic cultivators and powerful beings of other races could consume the blood and qi of living beings to enhance their cultivation.
Even human cultivators could improve their cultivation by consuming the flesh and blood of fierce beasts and ancient species.
However, it was extremely rare for beings like the Sea Tribe Great Saints to devour the living beings of an entire continent. Such actions were strictly forbidden by human powerhouses.
Once large-scale slaughter occurred, powerhouses from the Imperial Court, and even Quasi-Emperors, would be dispatched to suppress and capture the perpetrators.
Therefore, opportunities for large-scale devouring of living beings were very rare. Typically, they could only consume a few or act in secret.
¡°Hahaha! This continent seems to have one or two Great Saints. I sense many powerful auras, all of them were human powerhouses. Truly delicious!¡±
A massive sea fish soared into the sky, its body a fiery red, surrounded by terrifying divine flames that turned the surrounding sea into a fiery red, resembling a sea of magma.
It laughed heartily.
This was a Fire Flame Fish, a powerful race within the Sea Tribe, with a Quasi-Emperor overseeing them.
It was the top powerhouse of this race, known as the Divine Flame Great Saint, reigning supreme over a vast sea region.
¡°Not only that, I also sensed the aura of the dragon girl, the Holy Maiden of the Sea God Palace. She not only didn¡¯t leave this continent but also didn¡¯t conceal her aura. It seems her luck is terrible; the one who came to rescue her is a fool!¡±
Another colossal creature soared into the sky, a Black Tortoise with powerful bloodlines, possessing some of the blood of the Xuanwu* clan. It also spoke with a cold sneer.
(TN: Black Tortoise.)
¡°Right, His Highness also wants to kill that Su Changsheng. It seems it was requested by the eldest prince of the Eternal Imperial Court. The target appears to be a Saint of this continent as well?¡±
¡°Hahaha! That¡¯s perfect. Later, we can easily take his head, and perhaps even receive a reward from the eldest prince!¡±
¡°The eldest prince has already decided to support His Highness in becoming the ruler of the Three Thousand Sea God Domains. At that time, we, as those who have contributed, might even become Quasi-Emperors!¡±
These Sea Tribe Great Saints spoke one after another.
¡°Alright, let¡¯s not waste any more time. Let¡¯s submerge this entire continent, kill the dragon girl and Su Changsheng, and devour this continent. Then we¡¯ll move on to the other continents!¡±
The blue-haired man from earlier spoke with authority. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
In the next instant, the several Great Saints took action one after another. The vast aura of the Great Saints erupted, and the surging ocean waves roared, spreading towards the entire True Saint Continent at an astonishing speed.
In no time, the entire continent would be submerged.
¡¡
Just as the several Great Saints were about to take action, on the other side, within Wanxiang City, Su Changsheng raised his eyes, sensing the commotion here.
Or rather, he had vaguely sensed it earlier, but had been distracted by other matters.
Now that the matters were settled, he finally realized it.
Great Saint powerhouses had descended, and there were several of them, exuding a menacing aura.
¡°¡±
At this moment, a violent coughing sound came from the bed. The dragon girl, her face pale, woke up with a dry cough. Her aura was circulating much better than before.
The reason Su Changsheng was distracted was because he was treating the dragon girl¡¯s injuries.
He initially thought it was just a simple severe injury, but when he actually started treating her, Su Changsheng realized that her injuries were far from simple. They were true Dao injuries, severe enough to tear her primordial spirit.
If delayed, the dragon girl would be crippled in the future, and recovery would be extremely difficult.
Therefore, Su Changsheng immediately treated her injuries, using divine items obtained from the Azure Emperor, such as top-tier ancient sacred medicines and even a semi-divine herb.
Along with other divine items, he used up nearly half of them just to barely repair most of her Dao injuries.
¡°I¡ I¡¯m still alive?¡±
The dragon girl opened her eyes in a daze, her consciousness still lingering at the moment she fell unconscious.
Given her injuries and condition, she should be on the brink of death, if not already dead.
Why did she feel relatively fine?
¡°Wait¡¡±
As soon as she thought of her perilous situation, the dragon girl felt a chill in her heart, thinking she had been captured. She was about to unleash her power to escape.
But in the next second, an overwhelming force, far beyond her comprehension, pressed down on her.
¡°Wait a moment. I saved you. You¡¯re safe now. As for the situation, stay here. I¡¯ll explain everything after I handle some matters.¡±
Su Changsheng¡¯s voice came through, his tone calm but with a hint of coldness.
His coldness was not directed at the dragon girl, but at the several Sea Tribe Great Saints. Through his divine sense, he had seen everything.
Three billion lives were extinguished.
Even with Su Changsheng¡¯s temperament, a surge of intense anger rose within him.
These Sea Tribe Great Saints must die.
¡°Who are you?!¡±
The dragon girl was shocked. Such immense power completely surpassed the Great Saint realm.
Could it be a Quasi-Emperor?
But why didn¡¯t she sense the pressure of a Quasi-Emperor?
Before the dragon girl could regain her composure, Su Changsheng¡¯s figure had already disappeared, leaving the dragon girl somewhat bewildered in the wind.
What was going on?
Wasn¡¯t anyone going to explain things to her in detail?
¡°If you are very confused, I can explain it to you and also tell you the price you will have to pay!¡±
At this moment, a cold voice came from outside the door. Gu Qingge walked in, her face still somewhat youthful and not fully mature, yet her exquisite features exuded an air of authority.
¡°What¡ what price?¡±
Seeing Gu Qingge, the dragon girl instinctively shrank back, a trace of fear appearing on her small face. It was as if she remembered a familiar figure, but quickly realized it wasn¡¯t that person. Gathering her courage, she asked.
¡°The price is you!¡±
¡°Me?!¡±
¡°Yes, it¡¯s you. You are the price!¡± Gu Qingge said with a cold smile.
Her smile was somewhat chilling, causing the dragon girl to instinctively shiver.
Her current situation seemed rather dire. Why did it feel like she had just escaped the wolf¡¯s den, only to enter the tiger¡¯s lair?
Could it be that they wanted to eat her?
She had heard that humans were very skilled in refining tools and alchemy. Were they planning to skin her and extract her tendons, then use them for refining tools or alchemy?
On the other side, Su Changsheng tore through the void, walking leisurely in the vast spatial passage, traversing countless miles in an instant.
A Saint-level powerhouse could tear through space and move in higher dimensions, covering millions of miles in the blink of an eye.
Therefore, even though the True Saint Continent was vast, for Su Changsheng, it was merely a step or two. He arrived quickly.
Before moving forward, he also used his divine sense to perceive the situation in that region, his expression turning cold.
Three billion miles of land turned into a swamp, with shattered earth and buildings everywhere, and countless bloodstains dyeing the sea red.
In addition, he overheard the conversations of several Great Saints, who were brazenly planning to use the living beings of the True Saint Continent as their blood food.
His Highness? The eldest prince?
Su Changsheng¡¯s eyes flickered as he quickly understood the situation. These were the opponents of the Ninth Princess?
This eldest prince must be the one who set up the ambush to kill the Ninth Princess, but his plans were thwarted by Su Changsheng, so now the target was him.
As for His Highness, he must be the dragon girl¡¯s enemy, and incidentally, he wanted to kill Su Changsheng as well.
Good, the identities of the enemies were now clear.
Next, it was time to collect some interest.
Soon, the void shattered, and a domain gate appeared. Su Changsheng stepped out from it, descending in front of the several Sea Tribe Great Saints, his vast aura spreading.
Dressed in a robe adorned with stars, his celestial presence was unparalleled, like an immortal king from the Immortal Realm. Every movement he made was imbued with boundless Dao charm.
Truly peerless in elegance.
¡°Hmm? A Great Saint!¡±
¡°Hahaha! it seems we have a righteous Great Saint who disapproves of our actions!¡±
¡°A human powerhouse, hmm, the flesh and blood of a human Great Saint are the most delicious, containing immense energy and Dao principles. It¡¯s just a pity there are so few of them, not enough to share!¡±
The Sea Tribe Great Saints were initially stunned, and the divine powers they were about to unleash to submerge the entire continent were dispersed by Su Changsheng¡¯s aura. However, they didn¡¯t mind and instead burst into laughter.
They sensed Su Changsheng¡¯s cultivation level, which was merely at the Sixth Heaven of the Great Saint realm.
Chapter 120
Chapter 120Such a level of cultivation was nothing more than a meal delivered to their doorstep.
¡°Huh, wait a minute. You¡¯re Su Changsheng? How is that possible? Weren¡¯t you just a Saint King?¡± The blue-haired man from earlier exclaimed in surprise, his eyes fixed on Su Changsheng, clearly astonished.
According to the intelligence, Su Changsheng was only a Saint King. How much time had passed since then?
He was already at the Sixth Heaven of the Great Saint realm. Such a rapid increase in cultivation was terrifying.
No, it was more likely that Su Changsheng had been hiding his true cultivation level, which had led to the incorrect intelligence.
¡°What, the opponent is Su Changsheng?¡±
¡°Not a Saint King? But a Great Saint at the Sixth Heaven?¡±
¡°The opponent must have been hiding his true cultivation level. It¡¯s impossible for him to have broken through to the Great Saint realm in such a short time!¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. No matter the situation, a mere Great Saint at the Sixth Heaven is nothing. Any one of us can tear him apart, let alone the four of us together!¡±
The other three Sea Tribe Great Saints were also somewhat shocked, but they quickly turned cold and indifferent, speaking with bloodthirsty intent.
¡°Enough talk! Kill him!¡±
The blue-haired man felt a bit uneasy in his heart, so he decided to act decisively and kill Su Changsheng.
¡°Alright!¡±
The three Sea Tribe Great Saints also manifested their human forms and charged forward. Four auras at the peak of the Great Saint realm erupted, pressing directly towards Su Changsheng.
¡°Don¡¯t like talking? Perfect, I don¡¯t feel like saying much either. I¡¯ll send you on your way!¡±
Su Changsheng¡¯s expression remained cold. He raised his hand and pointed, and from the heavens above, an endless star river was drawn, with vast starlight descending, transforming into a river of stars.
Despite having many techniques at his disposal, he still preferred using the power of the stars.
This was the reputation he had initially made for himself.
Countless stars rotated, unleashing an incredibly terrifying aura. The starlight descended, causing the boundless void to tremble, affecting the entire continent and even the surrounding regions.
Thousands of continents were alarmed.
¡°What the??¡±
¡°Not a Great Saint, but a Dominator?¡±
¡°No, this power is even stronger than a Dominator. Is he a Quasi-Emperor?¡±
The four Sea Tribe Great Saints were utterly shocked and terrified.
The terrifying aura they had combined was torn apart in an instant. The brilliant starlight descended, shattering their aura completely.
Each rotating star emitted the aura of a Great Saint, as if thousands of Great Saints were present. The overwhelming momentum descended, almost comparable to that of a Quasi-Emperor.
What kind of monster is this?
Su Changsheng¡¯s expression remained indifferent. With just a raised hand and a pointed finger, the countless stars crashed down, as if thousands of Great Saints were striking together. Gods and demons roared, and deities trembled.
¡°No!¡±
The four peak Great Saints roared in fury, struggling to resist. But in the face of these countless stars, they were mere ants, crushed and left spitting blood.
One by one, the Great Saints were forced to reveal their true forms. Terrifying sea beasts roared, but their situation only worsened.
Due to their enormous size, they couldn¡¯t evade the falling stars, especially with the space around them being sealed. They could only endure the relentless bombardment of the stars, which crushed their bodies and souls.
In the end, they were smashed to death.
This was intentional on Su Changsheng¡¯s part. If he wanted to kill them, a single palm strike would have sufficed.
The reason he chose this method was to make them endure boundless pain, repaying the blood debt of billions of lives.
¡°¡±
After annihilating the four Sea Tribe Great Saints, Su Changsheng looked at the endless swamp spanning three billion miles. He sighed softly, then with a wave of his hand, divine power surged forth, erasing the sea.
Soon, the land reappeared, but it was a barren wasteland stretching for billions of miles, devoid of any life.
Restoring it would take tens of thousands of years.
¡°This is the cruelty of the fantasy world; this is just a small part of it!¡±
Su Changsheng looked at the desolate land, silently reflecting in his heart.
According to ancient records, events even more tragic than this were commonplace.
In extremely distant times, before the rise of humanity and without supreme powerhouses to hold the fort, the situation was even darker, known as the darkest era.
¡°If one does not want to become a mere stepping stone and meet such a fate, one must become stronger, become an Emperor, become an immortal, or even surpass immortals to reach an invincible state throughout history!¡±
Su Changsheng sighed deeply, then glanced at the void on the other side before turning and leaving.
After a moment, the void split open, and an old man with a white beard emerged, a wry smile on his face.
He looked at the desolate land and recalled the scene he had witnessed earlier. His heart was still filled with shock and disbelief.
He never would have imagined that Su Changsheng¡¯s strength would be so terrifying.
It was possible to say that he was comparable to a Quasi-Emperor.
Previously, Su Changsheng was just a Saint King, and although it was impressive that he could kill a half-step Great Saint with a single sword, it was still within the realm of understanding.
But in such a short time, not only had he become a Great Saint, but he also effortlessly killed four peak Great Saints with a wave of his hand.
Such heaven-defying progress, if he hadn¡¯t seen it with his own eyes, the white-bearded elder would never have believed it.
Thinking back, the aura of a Great Saint Dominator he sensed earlier must have been Su Changsheng¡¯s as well.
¡°Su Changsheng is definitely not an ordinary genius. Could it be that he is the reincarnation of an Ancient Emperor, returning against the heavens?¡±
The white-bearded elder silently pondered.
This situation was not unheard of. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
According to ancient records, there were Emperors with heaven-defying methods who, through various means, underwent reincarnation and, after long epochs, reawakened.
Not only did they regain their former strength, but they also went further, achieving the path of immortality.
Su Changsheng must be the reincarnation of a heaven-defying emperor, gradually reclaiming his power.
That must be why his strength increased so rapidly in such a short time.
¡°It seems I made the right bet!¡±
The white-bearded elder felt a sense of relief. He had been decisive at the time, directly investing in Su Changsheng by marrying Miao¡¯er to him. Now, it seemed that this decision was absolutely correct.
¡°However, this time, I may have been a bit presumptuous, breaking the sacred land¡¯s prohibition. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll face severe punishment!¡± the white-bearded elder said with a helpless expression.
Despite his words, his heart was filled with a proud smile.
His descendant had married a good man. Once Su Changsheng regained his peak and reclaimed his Emperor-level strength, the Eternal Heavenly Realm would see the rise of another colossal powerhouse.
By then, even the Taishi Sacred Land would have to bow before Su Changsheng.
¡°Hmph! The day of my resurgence is not far off!¡±
Humming a tune, the white-bearded elder quickly returned to the Taishi Sect, only to be dumbfounded upon arrival.
The entire sect was deserted.
¡°Oh no, I was too confident earlier. Taixu has already taken the sect disciples and fled!¡±
The white-bearded elder smiled wryly.
He wasn¡¯t sure whether to praise Taixu for being decisive and obedient or to curse him for being cold and heartless.
¡°Never mind, notify him to return!¡±
With Su Changsheng, the future Emperor, overseeing the True Saint Continent, there would be no risk.
Meanwhile, as the several Sea Tribe Great Saints fell, far away in the Sea God Domain, within a vast dragon palace, a terrifying black dragon opened its eyes. An aura nearly at the Quasi-Emperor level surged, stirring the boundless sea.
¡°They all died? The operation failed?¡±
The black dragon¡¯s eyes flickered, feeling both surprised and annoyed that such a minor task had failed.
¡°No matter, I am about to break through. Once I succeed, with the Dragon Pattern Black Gold Cauldron and the assistance of several Quasi-Emperors, I will surely take down the Sea God Palace!¡±
The black dragon muttered to itself.
Immediately, it closed its eyes again, its terrifying aura continuously rising, just a hair¡¯s breadth away from reaching the Quasi-Emperor level.
On the other side, in the Kunlun Divine Domain.
This domain was located on the edge of the Eternal Imperial Court¡¯s territory, bordering the Crimson Blood Imperial Court.
This divine domain was very special because it housed a terrifying force that even the imperial courts had to be wary of.
Its name was the Kunlun Sacred Hall.
¡°Disciple, I humbly request His Majesty, the Golden Emperor, to take action. I am willing to exchange the information about the Extreme Dao Imperial Weapon, the Heavenly Peng Halberd!¡±
Outside the hall of the Golden Emperor¡¯s lineage in the Kunlun Sacred Hall, a middle-aged man knelt and pleaded.
He was none other than King Tian Cang.
¡¡
Chapter 121
Chapter 121King Tian Cang knelt on the ground.
This proud Great Saint, a top existence of the Golden-Winged Roc Clan, was now kneeling, his tone pleading.
In front of him stood an incredibly grand hall, vast beyond imagination, reaching into the boundless clouds. One could see stars revolving around it.
Rather than calling it a palace, it was more like a vast world.
Around the hall, numerous powerful figures stood, their gazes varied, each exuding a terrifying aura. Each one of them was no weaker than King Tian Cang.
Some of the more powerful beings had even reached the peak of the Great Saint realm.
This was the hall of the Golden Emperor¡¯s lineage, and these were his subordinates and followers.
Initially, the group of powerful figures wore indifferent expressions, laced with mockery, eager to see King Tian Cang make a fool of himself.
Although King Tian Cang was from the Golden-Winged Roc clan, his status was not high. In his early years, he was even ostracized and forced to establish the so-called Heavenly Demon Palace in a remote area.
To them, this was nothing short of laughable.
Now, not only had he failed to make a name for himself, but he also came back in disgrace, hoping to seek the Golden Emperor¡¯s intervention. This was nothing short of a fool¡¯s dream.
However, when King Tian Cang mentioned the information about the Extreme Dao Imperial Weapon, the Heavenly Peng Halberd, each of the Great Saints was shocked.
¡°What? The Heavenly Peng Halberd?¡±
¡°The Imperial Weapon of our Golden-Winged Roc clan¡¯s ancestor, the great Heavenly Peng Emperor?¡±
¡°Tian Cang actually possesses information about the Imperial Weapon. No wonder he dares to seek the Golden Emperor¡¯s intervention!¡±
¡°The news of the Extreme Dao Imperial Weapon¡ªif His Majesty obtains it, he could undoubtedly dominate the Kunlun Sacred Hall and become its master!¡±
The eyes of the powerful figures shone brightly, as intense as blazing suns. Their gazes fell upon Tian Cang, carrying immense pressure.
If this weren¡¯t the Golden Emperor¡¯s hall, King Tian Cang might have been crushed by the sheer weight of their stares.
Even so, he was drenched in cold sweat, feeling an immense pressure.
At that moment, a vast and boundless aura spread from the grand hall, as if a terrifying and immense being had awakened.
The heavens and earth trembled, and myriad paths roared.
All the Great Saints present, including King Tian Cang, sensed an incredibly terrifying aura. Their bodies trembled uncontrollably, and their hearts quivered with fear.
This was an involuntary terror.
Even a mere wisp of quasi-emperor aura was enough to instill overwhelming fear in the group of Great Saints.
¡°Tian Cang, if you deceive me, it will be a capital offense, and your entire lineage will be annihilated!¡±
A majestic voice resounded, as if it came from the heavens, causing the void to rumble. The divine chains of order within the great path glowed, seemingly responding to this voice.
¡°Disciple dares not deceive His Majesty, the Golden Emperor. Every word I speak is true!¡± King Tian Cang bowed his head, trembling with fear.
¡°Speak, who do you want killed? In honor of the Heavenly Peng Halberd, aside from a Quasi-Emperor, even a Great Saint Dominator, I can slay them for you!¡±
The majestic voice continued.
Upon hearing this, the hearts of the Great Saints trembled. They knew that a Great Saint Dominator was no simple existence.
Such beings not only possessed immense strength but also represented terrifying identities and backgrounds, often supported by at least one Quasi-Emperor.
Now, just for the information about the Heavenly Peng Halberd, His Majesty was willing to take action, even if it meant killing a Dominator.
This left them all astonished and unable to suppress their envy towards King Tian Cang.
If he truly obtained the Heavenly Peng Halberd, King Tian Cang would likely gain His Majesty¡¯s favor, and his status would soar.
¡°Your Majesty, that person¡¯s name is Su Changsheng. He is from the Kunpeng Divine Domain and the True Saint Continent. Though he is at the Saint King level, he can unleash power capable of killing Great Saints. I cannot kill him, so I can only seek Your Majesty¡¯s intervention!¡±
King Tian Cang spoke.
At first, he hesitated to use such crucial information to exchange for the Golden Emperor¡¯s intervention.
But ultimately, he made up his mind.
After all, obtaining the Heavenly Peng Halberd was impossible for him. Forcing an attempt might even lead to his own demise.
And relying on himself alone, he was no match for Su Changsheng and couldn¡¯t kill him. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
Given this, it was better to exchange the information and request the intervention of a Quasi-Emperor.
The Golden Emperor was one of the dominators of the Golden-Winged Roc clan.
King Tian Cang had once trained here, so naturally, he thought of seeking this Quasi-Emperor¡¯s help.
The Golden-Winged Roc clan also had other Quasi-Emperors, and even Supremes, and had produced multiple emperors in the past. However, the ancestral land of the Golden-Winged Roc clan was in another heavenly realm, far too distant.
Just as King Tian Cang finished speaking, an aura countless times more terrifying than before suddenly erupted, sweeping across the heavens and earth, causing the entire hall to tremble violently.
Above the nine heavens, countless stars were drawn in, entire star regions and star seas trembled continuously under this overwhelming power, almost on the verge of falling.
All the Great Saints were terrified.
This time, even their primordial spirits shook violently, as if being cut by a thousand blades, enduring excruciating pain, almost to the point of collapse, struggling to breathe.
Everyone was in fear, including King Tian Cang, not understanding what had angered the great Golden Emperor.
¡°Su Changsheng¡¡±
Within the hall, the majestic voice resounded. Rather than conversing with them, it seemed to be muttering to itself, with a hint of killing intent in its tone.
This sent chills down everyone¡¯s spines. What was going on?
¡°Hmm? What¡¯s wrong with the Golden Emperor? Why is he so furious? The commotion has even reached here!¡±
¡°Hmm, I did receive some information. It seems that his son went with the descendants of the Azure Emperor to search for the Azure Emperor¡¯s tomb. Now, he hasn¡¯t returned for a long time, and the Golden Emperor is this furious¡ Heh heh¡¡±
¡°So that¡¯s it. That Jin Yu, it seems, had high expectations placed on him. Tsk tsk!¡±
¡°Serves him right. Daring to harbor ill intentions towards the descendants of the Azure Emperor, he deserves this calamity!¡±
In other parts of the Kunlun Sacred Hall, within ancient halls, mountains, and realms, various ancient Quasi-Emperors were also alarmed, some surprised, others sneering.
From within the hall, a figure emerged, shrouded in divine light. Three thousand divine flames surrounded him, resembling three thousand divine kingdoms, with the sound of gods chanting scriptures emanating from within.
He was incomparably majestic, clad in golden robes embroidered with celestial rocs, true dragons, and the sun, moon, and yin-yang symbols.
His eyes were exceptionally sharp.
Like heavenly blades, they seemed ready to unleash terrifying brilliance at any moment, capable of cleaving the great path and tearing apart the fabric of the universe.
¡°Greetings, Your Majesty, the Golden Emperor!¡±
Upon seeing the figure appear, the Great Saints, despite their fear and pain, hurriedly knelt down in terror. King Tian Cang was also filled with immense fear.
He couldn¡¯t understand what he had said wrong to provoke the Golden Emperor¡¯s wrath.
¡°That Su Changsheng¡ Do you know what he has done?¡± the Golden Emperor spoke, his gaze falling upon King Tian Cang, almost tearing him apart. Even the Great Saint¡¯s body began to crack under the pressure.
And this was without any killing intent in the gaze.
¡°Dis¡ Disciple does not know¡¡±
King Tian Cang¡¯s face twisted in pain, but he forced himself to endure it, speaking with difficulty.
¡°He killed my son. Jin Yu fell at his hands. Moreover, he destroyed a wisp of my divine sense!¡± the Golden Emperor said calmly.
¡°What!!¡±
Upon hearing this, the group of Great Saints was shocked, all of them were dumbfounded. King Tian Cang, in particular, was in utter disbelief.
Su Changsheng not only killed the Golden Emperor¡¯s son but also destroyed a wisp of his divine sense?
That was a quasi-emperor¡¯s divine sense, containing the power of a quasi-emperor. Even a single wisp was enough to suppress and kill a Great Saint Dominator.
And yet, Su Changsheng managed to destroy it?
At this moment, King Tian Cang felt a sense of relief. Fortunately, he had come to seek the Golden Emperor¡¯s intervention. Otherwise, he would never have been able to avenge himself, and might even have been killed by Su Changsheng.
¡°However, he did not rely on his own strength to destroy my divine sense, but rather the power of an Imperial Weapon!¡± the Golden Emperor continued, ignoring the stunned and seemingly petrified crowd.
¡°Originally, I planned to take my time and plot to seize the Imperial Weapon from this boy. After all, with an Extreme Dao Imperial Weapon in his possession, even I might not be able to take him down!¡±
¡°However, since you have brought news of the Heavenly Peng Halberd, take me to find it. With an Imperial Weapon in hand, a mere Great Saint ant can be killed with a wave of my hand!¡± the Golden Emperor said in a calm tone.
¡°Yes!¡± King Tian Cang trembled, responding in a low voice.
¡°Su Changsheng¡¡± the Golden Emperor muttered to himself, his gaze distant as he looked towards the Kunpeng Divine Domain, a fierce killing intent in his heart.
Chapter 122
Chapter 122He wasn¡¯t particularly concerned about Jin Yu¡¯s death.
As a Quasi-Emperor with an incredibly long lifespan, the death of one offspring was insignificant. He still had other children.
What truly made him harbor a killing intent towards Su Changsheng was the Extreme Dao Imperial Weapon that Su Changsheng possessed. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
An Extreme Dao Imperial Weapon.
If he could obtain and wield it, then no matter how vast the Eternal Heavenly Realm was, he could traverse it without fear.
Even if he encountered a Supreme, as long as the opponent did not have an Imperial Weapon, he could still retreat unscathed.
Moreover, if he could also obtain the Heavenly Peng Halberd, having two Imperial Weapons in hand, his power would reach a terrifying peak.
Establishing a new imperial court and becoming a Great Emperor would not be out of the question.
¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±
The Golden Emperor did not hesitate. He immediately addressed King Tian Cang, and soon, their figures vanished, leaving the place.
The group of Great Saints finally breathed a sigh of relief, relaxing from the Quasi-Emperor¡¯s oppressive aura, their eyes still filled with lingering fear.
A quasi-emperor was terrifying beyond measure. As powerful figures in their own right, they were no different from ants in the presence of such an existence.
However, even though the Golden Emperor had left, none of them dared to secretly spread the news about the Imperial Weapon.
The wrath of a Quasi-Emperor was no laughing matter.
¡¡
On the other side, at the Su family.
¡°Su¡ Su Changsheng, if you want this Holy Maiden to marry you, you must at least go to the Sea God Palace and present a betrothal gift. Otherwise¡ otherwise, this Holy Maiden will never agree!¡±
As soon as Su Changsheng returned, he was greeted by the haughty words of the Dragon Maiden.
Looking at the Dragon Maiden, with her face flushed, arms crossed, and speaking in that classic haughty tone, Su Changsheng fell silent.
He remembered that he hadn¡¯t been gone for long.
From dealing with a few Great Saints of the Sea Tribe to returning, it seemed like it hadn¡¯t even been a quarter of an hour?
Why did it feel like a long time had passed?
Did the Dragon Maiden just give in so easily?
¡°¡¡¡±
With these thoughts, Su Changsheng turned his head and looked at Gu Qingge, who was leisurely sipping tea with a calm expression. His eyes showed a questioning look.
What is going on?
¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already taken care of her for you. You can go straight to the bridal chamber tonight without any issues!¡±
Seeing Su Changsheng¡¯s puzzled look, Gu Qingge waved her hand lazily and spoke.
During the time Su Changsheng was away, she had pressured and coaxed the Dragon Maiden.
First, she raised the banner of her past life as an Empress, then she utilized the pressure of an Imperial Weapon, scaring the Dragon Maiden into a state of panic and confusion.
Gu Qingge knew well that although this Dragon Maiden appeared to have high cultivation, her mentality was still that of a young girl, merely equivalent to a teenager.
The reason for her strong cultivation was due to the unique bloodline and heritage of the Silver Dragon clan, allowing descendants to inherit a portion of their ancestors¡¯ cultivation.
After that, Gu Qingge clearly stated the crisis facing the Sea God Palace, warning that if the Dragon Maiden did not marry Su Changsheng, the Sea God Palace would be destroyed, and the Silver Dragon clan would face annihilation.
Under a mix of coaxing and threats, coupled with Su Changsheng¡¯s life-saving grace, the Dragon Maiden was completely bewildered and agreed in a daze.
In fact, Gu Qingge was not entirely making things up.
If no action was taken, the Sea God Palace would be destroyed by the combined forces of the Eastern Dragon Palace and the Imperial Court¡¯s experts, leading to the near extinction of the Silver Dragon lineage within the Sea God Palace.
Such a tragic outcome.
Naturally, this completely shocked the Dragon Maiden, causing a drastic change in her personality and setting her on the path to becoming the Empress who would rule the Nine Thousand Sea God Domains.
¡°And also¡ you must help the Sea God Palace, or else Sea God Sister and Dragon Ancestor Sister will be in great danger!¡± The Dragon Maiden stepped forward, grabbing Su Changsheng¡¯s clothes, her eyes brimming with tears, pleading tearfully.
¡°At worst¡ I¡¯ll let you marry Sea God Sister and Dragon Ancestor Sister too. The Sea God Palace has many beautiful sisters, you can marry all of them!¡±
¡°?¡±
Su Changsheng was a bit stunned.
Not only was the Dragon Maiden offering herself, but now she was also suggesting that Sea God Sister and Dragon Ancestor Sister be offered as well?
And she was even offering the entire Sea God Palace as a package deal?
Did he just gain an entire harem from the Sea God Palace out of nowhere?
How many were there?
However, this seemed quite intriguing.
¡°Wait!¡±
Su Changsheng¡¯s eyes sharpened as he quickly regained his composure, his mind racing as he recalled the conversation of those Sea Tribe Great Saints.
A thought struck him.
Could it be that in the future, the Sea God Palace would be destroyed by that prince?
Looking at the anxious and somewhat flustered Dragon Maiden, and then considering Gu Qingge¡¯s identity as the reincarnated Empress of Destiny, he began to piece things together.
Su Changsheng couldn¡¯t help but feel a mix of amusement and exasperation.
It seemed that the Dragon Maiden had been thoroughly swayed by the Empress.
However, with such an opportunity presenting itself, Su Changsheng had no reason to refuse.
Not to mention, the Sea God Empress and the Dragon Ancestor likely possessed extraordinary physiques, making it essential to secure them.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, I agree to your conditions, but you need to give me some time!¡±
Thinking this, Su Changsheng gently grasped the Dragon Maiden¡¯s delicate hand, feeling its soft and smooth texture, and smiled lightly.
There were still many matters to handle in the True Saint Continent. Not only did he need to unify the continent, but there were also numerous hidden enemies that needed to be dealt with first.
Additionally, Su Ziyuan was about to give birth, likely within the next year or two. He needed to wait for the child to be born before proceeding.
¡°Ah?¡±
The Dragon Maiden was momentarily stunned, and then her face turned red as she felt Su Changsheng¡¯s hand.
However, she quickly remembered the crisis facing the Sea God Palace and became anxious again.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, the Sea God Palace is safe for now. There is still some time before the Eastern Dragon Palace makes a move!¡±
At this moment, Gu Qingge¡¯s voice came from the side, speaking lazily.
¡°The prince of the Eastern Dragon Palace is currently undergoing inheritance and breaking through to the Quasi-Emperor realm. It is expected to take another two to three years, so there is no rush for now!¡±
¡°Once we finish handling matters here, it won¡¯t be too late to head over!¡±
¡°Oh, alright!¡±
Hearing this, the Dragon Maiden seemed a bit dazed, then she released her small hand, becoming very obedient, and it seemed she was somewhat afraid of Gu Qingge.
¡°Alright, since you understand, come over and give me a shoulder massage. From now on, you are our youngest sister!¡± Gu Qingge waved her hand.
¡°Oh!¡±
The Dragon Maiden responded obediently, then carefully stepped forward and began to gently massage Gu Qingge¡¯s shoulders.
¡°Good girl~¡±
Gu Qingge smiled slightly, pinching the Dragon Maiden¡¯s soft, fair cheek, then gave Su Changsheng a look indicating that everything was handled.
This scene left Su Changsheng with a face full of black lines.
However, he had to admit that Gu Qingge indeed had her ways, managing to bewilder the Dragon Maiden so thoroughly.
¡°In that case, give me a shoulder massage as well!¡±
Su Changsheng stepped forward, sitting down nearby, and cheerfully instructed the Dragon Maiden.
¡°¡±
The Dragon Maiden¡¯s pitiful whimpering could be heard.
In the following period, Su Changsheng married the Dragon Maiden, successfully winning over this somewhat naive and haughty girl.
On their wedding night, the clumsy Dragon Maiden bit him several times and cried softly, and it took him a long time to comfort her and calm her down.
Of course, as a consequence, he teased her mercilessly for quite a while.
In the subsequent period, the Su family waged war with full force. With the addition of two Great Saints, the True Saint Continent completely fell, and all opposing forces surrendered without resistance.
Even some top-tier forces that were preparing to flee were dumbfounded in the face of the two Great Saints.
They all abandoned their resistance and surrendered completely.
With almost no effort, the Su family took control of the entire True Saint Continent, with only the Taishi Sect holding a small portion of territory and remaining uninvolved.
However, everyone knew that the Taishi Sect no longer had the influence to sway the fate of the True Saint Continent.
Now, the Su family was the dominant force in the True Saint Continent.
Their power was so formidable that it commanded respect throughout the entire Kunpeng Divine Domain, even drawing the attention of the Holy Lands.
With two Great Saints among their ranks, even the Holy Lands couldn¡¯t ignore them.
[Ding, congratulations to the host for enhancing the family¡¯s strength¡]
Chapter 123
Chapter 123
[Ding, congratulations to the host for enhancing the family¡¯s strength, prestige, and territory. You are now officially recognized as an Ancient Clan. Based on the comprehensive evaluation, you are awarded the Ancient Clan Grand Gift Pack! Would you like to claim it?].
A cold mechanical voice sounded.
Su Changsheng¡¯s fingers paused, and a slight smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.
An Ancient Clan, ruling over an entire continent, is hailed as a hegemon.
Now, the Su family reached the level of an Ancient Clan, and they had already received the Ancient Clan token gifted by the Ninth Princess.
The conditions had been met.
After becoming an Ancient Clan, the next step was to become a Holy Clan, expanding the influence of the family across the entire Divine Domain and even radiating to multiple Divine Domains, possessing numerous Great Saints.
This was the current state of the Su family.
Their high-end combat power could already rival some Holy Clans, but they still lacked in the middle tier, needing many Saints and Saint Kings to hold the fort. This would require some time to accumulate.
¡°System, claim the gift pack!¡±
He said in his mind.
[Ding, opening the Ancient Clan Grand Gift Pack¡ª].[You have obtained the Golden Dragon of Fortune, which will merge with the Su family¡¯s fortune. It can rival the fortune of the top Holy Lands, greatly enhancing the breakthrough, enlightenment, opportunities, and the birth rate of prodigies among the clan members. There is even a chance to give birth to Divine Physiques and Sacred Physiques!].
Golden Dragon of Fortune?
Su Changsheng¡¯s heart trembled, and he showed a look of astonishment. This was no ordinary gift; it was something truly extraordinary, even defying the heavens.
In this world, there was a concept known as fortune.
Those with strong fortune were like the children of destiny, encountering treasures just by walking, comprehending the Dao and breaking through realms with minimal effort, and obtaining great opportunities upon entering secret realms¡ª
It was akin to having a cheat code.
Individuals like Gu Qingge were examples of those with great fortune. Her [Purple Gold] fate signified a purple-gold level of fortune, which was the highest level of fortune just below the [Nine-Colored] fate.
According to the system¡¯s explanation, the Golden Dragon of Fortune was equivalent to the top-tier golden fate.
Generally speaking, only the top-tier Holy Lands, such as the Chaos Holy Land and the Eternal Imperial Court, which were imperial-level forces, could condense a Golden Dragon of Fortune.
If the Su family possessed a Golden Dragon of Fortune, their fortune would be comparable to that of an imperial-level force, with boundless potential.
Even without Su Changsheng, the likelihood of the Su family becoming an imperial clan in the future would be extremely high.
¡°¡±
At this moment, a dragon¡¯s roar echoed.
Su Changsheng looked over and saw an endless expanse of light reflected in the void, revealing a vast, boundless scene. Within it, a colossal golden dragon was swimming.
The golden dragon was immensely majestic, its eyes shimmering with a divine and noble aura, inspiring feelings of reverence and worship in those who beheld it.
Golden Dragon of Fortune!
Su Changsheng¡¯s eyes narrowed, instantly recognizing the true form of this golden dragon as the embodiment of fortune.
Moreover, this Golden Dragon of Fortune was incredibly powerful, emanating the aura of a Quasi-Emperor realm.
If external enemies were to attack the Su family, threatening their very existence, the Golden Dragon of Fortune would intervene, annihilating the adversaries.
Of course, if the enemy was too powerful, there would be nothing it could do.
¡°Go!¡±
The golden dragon coiled, its eyes fixed on Su Changsheng, seemingly awaiting his command. Su Changsheng nodded.
In the next second, the Golden Dragon of Fortune burst forth from the boundless water screen, soaring straight into the sky. It coiled over the entire True Saint Continent, its immense body covering the entire land.
Boundless golden light radiated brilliantly, illuminating countless realms and dimensions. Thousands of divine rays and vast purple qi shone gloriously for millions of miles.
Such a spectacular phenomenon naturally startled the entire continent.
However, when they looked up, they couldn¡¯t see the colossal Golden Dragon of Fortune at all. They could only see the boundless phenomenon, their faces filled with confusion and astonishment.
¡°Such a phenomenon¡ What kind of commotion has that person caused this time¡?¡±
¡°Moreover, why do I suddenly feel that the Su family¡¯s fortune has surged dramatically?!¡±
In the Taishi Sect, a white-bearded elder looked at the phenomenon illuminating the entire True Saint Continent, his heart filled with shock and bewilderment.
Even Great Saints, without possessing some top-tier methods such as the grand divine ability of Qi Observation, cannot see the existence of the Golden Dragon of Fortune.
However, to some extent, they can sense the presence of fortune in the world.
At this moment, the white-bearded elder sensed a massive surge in fortune from the overwhelming phenomenon, and its source was precisely the Su family.
This discovery left the white-bearded elder in shock.
The Dao of Fortune was extremely elusive, akin to karma and destiny. To observe or enhance it required someone who was a top-tier expert in the Dao of Heavenly Secrets.
¡°Could it be that this person is reclaiming the power of their past life, causing the Su family¡¯s fortune to surge?¡±
The white-bearded elder speculated in his heart.
However, he also understood that the methods of an Emperor-level expert were profound and extraordinary, and possessing heaven-defying means to enhance fortune was not surprising.
Even having such heaven-defying methods to boost fortune seemed like a normal occurrence.
¡°The Su family is truly fortunate to have such an ancestor. They are destined to soar, and becoming an imperial clan is entirely possible!¡±
The white-bearded elder shook his head, his face full of envy. But soon, he revealed a smug smile: ¡°But I am not doing too badly either, having married Miao¡¯er to that person in advance!¡±
Ever since he speculated about Su Changsheng¡¯s identity, the white-bearded elder automatically regarded him as an Emperor-level existence. Naturally, he did not dare to call him by name and instead referred to him as ¡°that person.¡±
¡°Golden Dragon of Fortune?!¡±
Within the Su family, countless clan members were also alarmed, though they did not understand the situation. Only the Empress, Gu Qingge, widened her beautiful eyes in shock.
In the depths of her primordial spirit, a majestic aura spread, and in a trance, she could see a peerless Empress who reigned supreme through the ages, pushing through all opposition.
This was a fragment of her primordial spirit from her past life, containing a portion of great power.
At this moment, under the power of the primordial spirit fragment from her past life, Gu Qingge could see a majestic golden dragon, exuding overwhelming fortune. Its imposing presence was so strong that even a Quasi-Emperor would be astonished.
That was the Golden Dragon of Fortune.
Under Gu Qingge¡¯s shocked gaze, the Golden Dragon of Fortune coiled through the sky, then with a flick of its tail, it roared down towards the Su family, finally merging into the Su family.
In that instant, all the members of the Su family, including Gu Qingge, felt their minds clear, and their primordial spirits became more lucid and transparent, as if they had attained enlightenment.
All the previously incomprehensible Daoist techniques suddenly became clear and fully understood, leading them into a state of epiphany.
Within the Su family¡¯s vast clan grounds, boundless spiritual energy surged forth, and the aura of countless Su family members crazily ascended. Their cultivation levels continuously broke through, with terrifying auras piercing the heavens.
This included Gu Qingge, Su Ziyuan, and a group of wives, as well as the daughters, Su Changge and Su Qingyue, who at this moment also reaped tremendous benefits.
Not only did their cultivation levels break through rapidly, but their physiques also evolved, receiving significant enhancements.
¡°Fortune baptism, a tremendous opportunity!¡±
Gu Qingge murmured, her face still showing signs of shock.
This was the baptism of the Golden Dragon of Fortune, a blessing. For a cultivator, it was a dream come true.
Even Quasi-Emperors and Emperors would yearn for such a blessing.
¡°Ninth Heaven of the Saint Realm¡ This cultivation is advancing too rapidly!¡± Soon, Gu Qingge sensed her own cultivation level.
Even as an Empress, she felt a bit dazed at this moment, finding it hard to believe.
It must be noted that she had only recently become a Saint. To stabilize her realm and solidify her foundation, she dared not break through too quickly.
But now, in the blink of an eye, she had advanced to the Ninth Heaven of the Saint Realm, with an incredibly solid and perfect foundation.
Even if she had used all her methods to enhance herself, it would not have matched the benefits of this baptism.
This was an opportunity even Emperors yearn for, truly defying the heavens.
¡°Changsheng¡ Where did he manage to obtain a golden dragon? Such means were beyond my reach even in my past life!¡±
At the same time, Gu Qingge was also astonished by Su Changsheng¡¯s methods. What kind of heaven-defying background does her husband have?
Could it be that he is an unparalleled Immortal King? Or perhaps an existence even beyond an Immortal King?
On the other side, the rest of the women also experienced significant advancements in their cultivation under the baptism of the Golden Dragon of Fortune.
They were already divine physiques with astonishing talents, supported by the resources of the Su family. Now, with the golden dragon¡¯s baptism, their cultivation soared. The Ziyue Emperor even directly broke through to become a Saint!
S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
Chapter 124
Chapter 124
Su Changge, the daughter with monstrous talent, also leveraged the power of the baptism to perfectly control her cultivation and made another breakthrough, achieving the realm of Saint King.
Within the Su family, one after another, saintly auras erupted. These were the Supreme Elders of the Su family. They had already been on the verge of becoming Half-Saints due to the abundant resources provided for their cultivation.
Now, under the baptism of the Golden Dragon of Fortune, they fell into a state of enlightenment and directly broke through, continuously advancing to become Saints.
Not only the Su family members but also some guest elders who had joined the Su family, as well as a few of Yan Ruyu¡¯s subordinates, including the two green-robed Great Saints, received considerable benefits.
Although their gains were not as astonishing as those of the Su family members, they still advanced by two or three minor realms.
For a time, the entire Su family grounds, and even many regions of the True Saint Continent, saw powerful auras erupting continuously, like a geyser. Countless cultivators were left dumbfounded.
¡°Such methods¡¡±
In the Taishi Sect, the white-bearded elder was dumbfounded, his fingers unconsciously tugging at his beard, inadvertently pulling out a few strands.
This was too terrifying.
Even in the Taishi Holy Land, he had never witnessed such a fierce scene.
Is this the means of an Emperor?
Within the Su family, Su Changsheng¡¯s cultivation also surged, rising all the way to the Ninth Heaven of the Great Saint Realm. Various Dao insights flooded his mind, and he comprehended them in an instant.
¡°Unexpectedly, there is an additional surprise!¡±
Su Changsheng murmured to himself, his eyes gleaming.
At the Ninth Heaven of the Great Saint Realm, his strength had once again skyrocketed. Moreover, his understanding of the three Great Emperor Scriptures had deepened significantly.
Furthermore, Su Changsheng vaguely comprehended the highest level of the Emperor¡¯s Dao, on the verge of grasping the core true meaning of the Emperor Scriptures.
Once mastered, it would mean wielding the power of the Emperor Scriptures and fully understanding an Emperor-level Dao technique.
At that time, if he were to break through to the Quasi-Emperor realm, he would be considered invincible beneath the supreme level.
[Ding, you have obtained the Clan-Suppressing Imperial Weapon ¨C the Primordial Cauldron of All Things, capable of stabilizing the fortune of an entire clan!]
At this moment, the system¡¯s voice continued to ring out.
¡°The Primordial Cauldron of All Things?!¡±
Su Changsheng¡¯s heart trembled, his eyes radiating divine light even more intensely than before, filled with immense astonishment.
Immediately, Su Changsheng saw a massive cauldron appear in the depths of the boundless space, surrounded by the primordial energy of all things. The cauldron¡¯s body was engraved with the sun, moon, mountains, rivers, and all the elements of the world.
An immeasurable and endless imperial might permeated the air. Within it, countless star seas floated and sank, as if swallowing and exhaling a vast universe. Its aura was far stronger than that of the Azure Emperor¡¯s weapon.
Even the Immortal Suppressing Emperor Jar paled in comparison.
After all, it was only half. If it were in its complete state, it should be comparable.
¡°What a magnificent Imperial Weapon!¡±
Immediately, Su Changsheng linked with the Primordial Cauldron of All Things. His divine sense could perceive the power of this cauldron and control it, as if it were his own life-bound Imperial Weapon.
Su Changsheng could sense the terrifying power of this Imperial Weapon.
Once unleashed, it could crush the ages, shatter the universe, and pierce through all Dao without any problem¡
With a single thought, Su Changsheng controlled the Emperor Cauldron.
The Emperor Cauldron trembled, unleashing boundless power, as if it could crush everything. However, under Su Changsheng¡¯s control, the cauldron¡¯s power did not leak out but was perfectly managed, manifesting externally.
¡°¡±
A dragon¡¯s roar echoed, and the Golden Dragon of Fortune that had merged into the Su family reappeared. Its eyes gleamed, and its dragon body surged forward, diving into the Emperor Cauldron. It roamed within, emitting a contented hum.
A stream of information emerged.
Quickly, Su Changsheng understood.
The Primordial Cauldron of All Things had the ability to stabilize fortune, preventing it from dissipating. Moreover, over time, it could gradually enhance the fortune.
This was also the reason why the Golden Dragon of Fortune entered the Primordial Cauldron of All Things.
¡°Good, good, good. With the Golden Dragon of Fortune and this Primordial Cauldron of All Things, my Su family finally has the semblance of an imperial clan!¡± Su Changsheng clapped his hands and chuckled softly.
An imperial clan? Not far off.
An immortal clan? There is also great hope.
¡°Come, system, let me see the limits of this grand gift pack!¡±
[Ding, you have obtained a portion of ancient clan medicinal resources!][Ding, you have obtained a high-level clan protection formation, capable of defending against Quasi-Emperor attacks!][Ding, you have obtained ten Divine Origin mines, one Holy Origin mine, and ten thousand saint-level spiritual veins!][Ding, you have obtained ten Great Saint-level protectors!][Ding, you have obtained thirty Saint King Elders and one hundred Saints!][Ding, you have obtained ten divine physiques and two sacred physiques, which will be born into the Su family!][Ding, you have obtained an Ancient Desolate Sacred Physique. She has been attracted by the Primordial Cauldron of All Things and will soon arrive in the Kunpeng Divine Domain. Please pay close attention, Host!]
Soon, a series of prompts sounded one after another. Any single reward would be enough to shock a region, leaving a holy land dumbfounded.
This was not the standard configuration of an ancient clan; it was clearly the foundation of a Holy Clan.
Now, the Su family could fully be considered a Holy Clan.
If you add Su Changsheng and the three Imperial Weapons, they could dominate without the appearance of a supreme being.
¡°Good, good, good. If a top-tier Quasi-Emperor were to descend, it would be perfect for me to test the power of the Primordial Cauldron of All Things!¡± Su Changsheng clapped his hands and laughed heartily.
At the same time, he also turned his attention to the Ancient Desolate Sacred Physique mentioned by the system. A woman?
And she was attracted by the Primordial Cauldron of All Things.
Could it be¡
¡°It should just be a coincidence, like this Emperor Jar, merely similar flowers!¡± Su Changsheng quickly shook his head.
¡°However, these ten divine physiques and two sacred physiques, as long as they are carefully nurtured, along with Changge, Qingyue, and the children who are about to be born!¡±
¡°The next generation of my Su family has the potential of an imperial clan!¡±
Soon, Su Changsheng began to envision the future of the Su family, a smile tugging at the corner of his mouth.
Now, even without him, the Su family truly has the semblance of an imperial clan.
Being an imperial clan was just around the corner.
¡¡
In the following period, the overall power of the Su family surged daily, increasing at an incredibly rapid pace.
Meanwhile, Su Changsheng took action, clearing out an area of over a hundred million miles in the center of the True Saint Continent and setting up countless grand formations within it.
He expanded the space of this region by billions of times, making it resemble a real world.
The sun, moon, stars, and countless galaxies adorned the space, reflecting the starry sky and showering it with the essence of the sun and moon.
Then, Su Changsheng embedded ten Divine Origin veins, one Holy Origin vein, and ten thousand saint-grade spiritual veins into this central region all at once.
In an instant, boundless spiritual energy and essence gushed forth.
This world was filled with the purest spiritual energy everywhere.
Fragments of the Great Dao manifested all around, and various ancient herbs and sacred medicines grew rapidly, with holy springs gushing and divine medicines emerging.
Enormous spiritual mountains, akin to primordial divine peaks, continuously rose from the ground, and numerous floating divine islands and palaces appeared one after another.
It was as if it was an Ancient Heavenly Court, grand and boundless.
Then, Su Changsheng embedded the clan protection formation into it, forming a Quasi-Emperor array, and used the Primordial Cauldron of All Things and the Golden Dragon of Fortune to suppress the formation.
¡°This will be the new territory of the Su family!¡±
Su Changsheng stood in the void, resembling a god or an immortal, his voice echoing throughout the True Saint Continent.
From this point on, the Su family¡¯s territory was established; this would be the future land of an imperial clan.
The Su family would rise from here. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
Until they dominated the entire Eternal Heavenly Realm, and even the boundless heavens, becoming the supreme immortal clan.
The main branch of the Su family migrated entirely into the new territory, while Wanxiang City became a subsidiary city.
The grand movements of the Su family also shocked the beings of the True Saint Continent, and many nearby continents were alarmed.
In the Kunpeng Divine Domain, the gazes of some Great Saints turned towards them.
However, all these scenes were concealed by Su Changsheng, leaving the Great Saints unaware.
They only knew that the spiritual energy of the True Saint Continent was surging, increasing every moment, and was already approaching the level of the central continent of the Kunpeng Divine Domain.
¡°The methods of that individual¡ truly defy the heavens!¡±
In the Taishi Sect, the white-bearded elder and Ancestor Taixu, who had been observing everything, remained silent.
¡°It¡¯s the Kunpeng Divine Domain! We have arrived!¡±
The next day, outside the Kunpeng Divine Domain, a group of people descended, led by a Quasi-Emperor who gazed into the distance.
¡°Senior, when the time comes, please take action to kill Su Changsheng!¡±
Beside him, Gu Yuan spoke respectfully.
¡¡
Chapter 125
Chapter 125
Gu Yuan was very respectful.
Although he was a disciple of Sovereign Cang Qing and held a high position in the Chaos Holy Land, able to stand on equal footing with Great Saints, in front of a quasi-emperor, he was nothing.
A Quasi-Emperor lord.
Such an existence could command respect even when facing a Great Emperor.
Therefore, he maintained a very humble posture throughout, being extremely respectful and not daring to show any disrespect.
Beside him, there were several Great Saints with terrifying auras.
¡°I will take action and annihilate Su Changsheng!¡±
The quasi-emperor spoke indifferently, his tone cold.
He was a middle-aged man with an ordinary appearance, a beard, and dressed in black. His eyes shone with a divine light that could faintly be seen, capable of tearing through countless Great Daos.
He was a Grand Elder of the Chaos Holy Land, belonging to the lineage of Sovereign Cang Qing.
In fact, if it weren¡¯t for the orders of Sovereign Cang Qing, he wouldn¡¯t have bothered to come to the Kunpeng Divine Domain to deal with a Great Saint.
Even though the other party re-cultivated from a powerful being, in the eyes of the middle-aged man, someone who couldn¡¯t even protect themselves and was forced to re-cultivate was nothing but a waste, even if they were a Quasi-Emperor lord.
¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±
The middle-aged man spoke, then pointed with his finger, tearing through the spatial barrier of the Kunpeng Divine Domain, descending forcefully without any intention of concealing his presence.
Between divine domains, there exist domain barriers. To break through and travel across domains requires the power of a Great Saint.
A wisp of Quasi-Emperor divine might spread out, tearing through the domain barrier, then swept out majestically, shaking the heavens and earth, causing the boundless starry sky and countless continents to tremble.
At this moment, any Great Saint on the countless continents could feel a terrifying might, leaving them immensely shocked.
They knew that a Quasi-Emperor had descended, and he was extremely powerful, without any attempt to conceal his presence.
¡°Hmm?¡±
In the center of the Kunpeng Divine Domain, within a vast academy, a supreme expert opened his eyes. His gaze shone brightly, penetrating through countless spaces and times, landing on the intruder.
A wisp of Quasi-Emperor might descended and collided with it. The terrifying shockwaves swept through, causing countless stars to tremble, and shaking boundless spaces and countless continents.
This was a clash of Quasi-Emperors!
¡°So, it is the headmaster of the Kunpeng Academy. I am Tai Yu, a Grand Elder under the command of Cang Qing, the Hall Master of the Chaos Holy Land. I have come to the Kunpeng Divine Domain today to handle a matter. Please do not make things difficult!¡±
Among them, the middle-aged man¡¯s gaze also looked over, crossing countless spaces and times, and with a single glance, he saw that terrifying supreme expert. He cupped his hands and smiled lightly.
Kunpeng Academy was an extremely mysterious and ancient force, aiming to cultivate the strongest talents.
To date, it had nurtured numerous Quasi-Emperors and even supreme experts.
Therefore, Kunpeng Academy held an extremely exalted status within the Eternal Heavenly Realm.
The major hegemonic forces would all give them some respect.
¡°Cang Qing?!¡±
Upon hearing this, the supreme expert¡¯s heart trembled, and he was very surprised.
Sovereign Cang Qing.
This supreme Quasi-Emperor, one of the ten Hall Masters of the Chaos Holy Land, was someone he had also heard of.
This was a supreme expert at the peak of the quasi-emperor level, with extremely terrifying combat power. Not only had he slain opponents of the same level, but he had also retreated unscathed from the hands of a supreme expert.
Among the ten Hall Masters of the Chaos Holy Land, he was ranked in the top three.
¡°Don¡¯t go too far!¡±
The supreme expert fell silent for a moment, then a cold voice echoed.
The Chaos Holy Land was not to be trifled with, and neither was Hall Master Cang Qing. Considering both, as long as this Quasi-Emperor did not go too far, he would turn a blind eye.
¡°Is this a Quasi-Emperor?¡±
Beside him, Gu Yuan was immensely shocked.
The collision of just a wisp of might from the two Quasi-Emperors felt like the heavens and earth were collapsing, destroying all paths of the heavens. Even with the protection of a quasi-emperor, he was nearly shaken to death.
If it were a direct collision, even a Great Saint probably wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand it, right?
Not only him, but the several Great Saint guards beside him were also breathing heavily, their eyes filled with fear.
Under the might of a Quasi-Emperor, they were no different from ants.
¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±
The Quasi-Emperor named Tai Yu glanced at them, then led the group towards the True Saint Continent.
¡°In the direction of the True Saint Continent¡ is the target that person? Can he still resist against a true Quasi-Emperor?¡±
In the Kunpeng Academy, the supreme expert muttered to himself.
With his level of existence, just a glance was enough to know the target of the Quasi-Emperor Tai Yu.
It was none other than Su Changsheng, who had repeatedly caused great disturbances.
Especially that astonishing sword strike, which was called the ¡°Emperor-Slaying Sword¡± by the two ancestors of the academy.
However, the other party was only a Great Saint. No matter how monstrous his talent, he couldn¡¯t possibly be a match for a quasi-emperor, right?
Should we intervene to help?
¡°Our Kunpeng Academy has always maintained a neutral stance. No matter how external forces wage war, even if imperial courts battle, it has nothing to do with our academy. Just focus on managing the academy well!¡±
Just as the headmaster of Kunpeng Academy was hesitating, an elderly voice came through, causing his heart to tremble and revealing a look of reverence.
This was one of the two oldest beings in the academy, who had once commented on Su Changsheng¡¯s sword strike.
¡°So be it. Since the ancestor has spoken, I will not interfere. It¡¯s just a pity for Su Changsheng!¡±
The headmaster of Kunpeng Academy couldn¡¯t help but shake his head.
When a Quasi-Emperor took action, no matter how great his divine abilities were, unless he possessed an imperial weapon, it was impossible to resist.
An ultimate imperial weapon?
He was merely a Great Saint; how could he possibly possess such a supreme weapon?
¡°Today, Su Changsheng is doomed.¡±
¡¡
On the other side, in the Eternal Divine Domain.
In the imperial capital of the Eternal Imperial Court, within an endless and vast immortal city, the auras of countless powerful beings surged, resembling a divine realm or heavenly realm. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
¡°The Su family has unified the True Saint Continent? Good, good, good! As expected of my man!¡±
In a grand palace, the Ninth Princess looked at the intelligence report in her hand, her eyes brightening. She couldn¡¯t help but smile, her face filled with joy.
¡°Perfect, this princess has already disgusted that bastard once. Next, it¡¯s time to go out again. Let¡¯s head to the True Saint Continent and issue another Holy Clan Order!¡±
The Ninth Princess stood up and stretched lazily. Her exquisite, flawless, and extremely beautiful face was filled with excitement.
Although she hadn¡¯t been away from Su Changsheng for long, to the Ninth Princess, it felt like thousands or even tens of thousands of years had passed. Her heart was filled with longing for Su Changsheng.
This made her impatient to fly over and see Su Changsheng again.
¡°Your Highness, Lord Changsheng¡¯s strength has been improving rapidly. According to the intelligence, he once killed the Hall Master of the Crimson Refining Demon Palace with a single sword strike and is also suspected of having slain a Quasi-Emperor¡¯s divine sense!¡±
Beside her, Aunt Ye also smiled and explained, her tone filled with astonishment.
Although she had read it once beforehand, she still couldn¡¯t believe it and was incredibly shocked.
Killing a half-step Great Saint with a single sword strike was not something she cared about; with Su Changsheng¡¯s strength, it wasn¡¯t difficult to achieve.
But slaying a Quasi-Emperor¡¯s divine sense was truly frightening.
One must know that even the monsters ranked in the top three of the Great Saint List might not be able to accomplish such a feat.
¡°How is this possible?¡±
The Ninth Princess also widened her eyes, revealing a look of shock.
Back then, she had dual cultivated with Su Changsheng and knew his realm at that time was merely that of a Saint King.
Yet, in such a short period, he was now able to kill Great Saints?
This terrifying rate of advancement was unheard of, even for her as a princess of the imperial court.
This was simply too exaggerated!
¡°The experts in the imperial court believe that His Highness Changsheng is likely an old monster who has re-cultivated, and they don¡¯t hold him in high regard,¡± Aunt Ye said softly from the side.
¡°An old monster re-cultivating? Those old fogies have no discernment at all. Would this princess not be able to tell if Changsheng had re-cultivated? He is his original self, not some old monster!¡±
Upon hearing this, the Ninth Princess restrained her look of shock, her eyebrows furrowing in anger. However, she quickly knitted her brows and spoke with some urgency:
¡°No, this princess must go. How has he managed to provoke a Quasi-Emperor in such a short time?¡±
A quasi-emperor, even the imperial court must show respect. With a flick of a finger, they could annihilate thousands of Great Saints.
Even if Su Changsheng could slay a wisp of a Quasi-Emperor¡¯s divine sense, he couldn¡¯t possibly contend with a true quasi-emperor.
¡°Aunt Ye, summon two Phoenix Sovereigns. This princess is taking them out!¡±
Chapter 126
Chapter 126
The Ninth Princess¡¯s face was tense, and she gave the order seriously.
Upon hearing this, Aunt Ye¡¯s heart immediately became solemn.
Phoenix Sovereigns.
These Phoenix Sovereigns were protectors left to her by the True Phoenix Clan. There were a total of nine, all of whom were Quasi-Emperor experts. She only had the authority to mobilize one or two after reaching the Saint realm.
Previously, the Ninth Princess did not have this authority, but after returning to the imperial court, she first mobilized her forces to fiercely retaliate against the Crown Prince several times.
Then, she concentrated a large amount of resources to elevate her cultivation to the Saint realm.
Afterward, she passed the trials left to her by the True Phoenix Clan, not only obtaining the Ancestor Phoenix Battle Garment but also gaining the authority to mobilize the nine Phoenix Sovereigns.
Nine Quasi-Emperors directly under her command¡ªthis was a formidable force.
¡°Yes!¡± Aunt Ye responded respectfully.
¡°Ninth sister, don¡¯t be in such a hurry to leave. Big brother has something to discuss with you!¡±
Just as Aunt Ye was about to leave, a light laugh echoed, accompanied by a wisp of Quasi-Emperor pressure sweeping over. Aunt Ye¡¯s body stiffened in place, her face turning pale, and her heart trembling.
¡°How dare you!¡±
Seeing this, the Ninth Princess¡¯s eyes widened, and she shouted sternly. An incredibly terrifying pressure erupted from her.
The heavens and earth trembled.
The entire palace shook, countless formation patterns emerged, accompanied by overwhelming divine flames, and a magnificent fiery red immortal armor appeared, resembling a beautiful True Phoenix.
As this immortal armor manifested, a supreme pressure swept out from the Ninth Princess.
The Ancestor Phoenix Battle Garment, a supreme weapon, was the trial weapon left to the Ninth Princess by the True Phoenix Clan.
The Ninth Princess¡¯s gaze swept across, and a wisp of supreme pressure descended, instantly shattering the Quasi-Emperor¡¯s pressure. At the same time, it swept forward, pressing towards the area ahead.
In the next second, an equally terrifying supreme pressure came, colliding with hers. In an instant, the entire palace collapsed and disintegrated, with all the formation patterns, including the Quasi-Emperor array, shattering at the first moment.
The myriad paths roared, and two supreme auras soared into the sky, like two supreme beings descending upon the three thousand divine domains. Their presence suppressed the ages, shaking the entire Eternal Divine Domain.
Throughout the imperial capital, in various hidden spaces and countless planes, within many supreme forces, top holy lands, and princely mansions, numerous supreme experts opened their eyes and looked over.
They were astonished.
Was there a battle between supreme beings erupting in the imperial capital?
¡°Ji Ling, you dare to intrude into this princess¡¯s palace and even dare to make a move? Are you courting death?¡±
In the palace, the Ninth Princess soared into the air. She glanced at the shattered palace and Aunt Ye, whom she had protected, and shouted angrily. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
Her voice, amplified by the supreme weapon, directly shook the entire imperial city.
Countless powerful beings were astonished.
It was actually the Ninth Princess who was furious, and her target was directly aimed at the Crown Prince.
This was indeed a major event.
The current Emperor was about to abdicate, and many imperial sons and daughters were vying for the throne. Among them, the Crown Prince and the Ninth Princess had the greatest chances.
The Crown Prince was the strongest, possessing Quasi-Emperor cultivation. His maternal family was also formidable, being a dragon clan force, with support from various Sea Clans¡¯ Dragon Palaces, numerous princes, and powerful ancient Holy Clans.
At present, he was the most promising candidate, with many influential figures favoring him and placing their bets on him.
As for the Ninth Princess, although she was the youngest and had the lowest cultivation, her prospects were equally significant.
This was because she had the backing of the True Phoenix Clan.
The True Phoenix Clan was an extremely mysterious and formidable race, rumored to have immortals among them.
Just this alone made the Ninth Princess highly competitive, and thus, many influential figures supported her as well.
Therefore, upon her return, the Ninth Princess immediately mobilized a faction of influential figures to deliver a heavy blow to the Crown Prince, causing him significant losses.
¡°Hehe, Ninth sister, why are you so aggressive? Your brother merely hasn¡¯t seen you in a long time and wanted to have a chat with you!¡±
On the other side, in the void, the Crown Prince appeared. He smiled, holding a golden divine spear entwined with dragon patterns, from which a supreme pressure emanated.
A supreme weapon.
At this moment, the two supreme weapons were both radiating, their vast supreme pressures sweeping across the nine heavens, colliding with each other as if tearing apart the universe, causing the myriad paths to wail in agony.
At least within the Eternal Divine Domain, the myriad paths of this world all retreated and shattered, leaving everything in emptiness, with only the two incomparably powerful supreme pressures remaining.
Once they clashed, their divine might would tear everything apart and destroy the myriad paths.
Even though the Eternal Divine Domain had the suppression of imperial power, which could greatly diminish the destructive power of cultivators, it would still result in unimaginable disaster.
¡°Hehe, if you have something to say, say it quickly and don¡¯t block this princess¡¯s way!¡± the Ninth Princess sneered coldly, her gaze sharp as she shouted.
For some reason, she felt a sense of unease in her heart.
The Crown Prince daring to openly block her path and risk tearing their relationship apart definitely indicated a conspiracy.
¡°It¡¯s nothing much, really. I just wanted to inform you, Ninth sister, that I have already sent the news of your lost primordial yin back to the True Phoenix Clan. I believe someone has already learned of it and is heading to the Kunpeng Divine Domain as we speak!¡± the Crown Prince said with a light laugh.
¡°What?!¡±
The Ninth Princess¡¯s expression changed instantly, her gaze turning icy cold as she looked at the Crown Prince, her tone chilling.
¡°Ji Ling, this princess swears an oath on the Great Dao today: I will kill you in this lifetime, or my Dao heart will shatter and I will die!¡±
As soon as these words were spoken, the Great Dao responded, and the myriad paths roared.
Even with the power of supreme pressure, the heavens and myriad paths manifested, acknowledging the Ninth Princess¡¯s vow.
A Great Dao oath, once made, must be adhered to, or one will suffer the backlash of the Great Dao.
¡°This¡ the Ninth Princess actually made such a ruthless vow!¡±
¡°This is a complete falling out, a fight to the death!¡±
¡°Fortunately, this is the imperial city. It¡¯s still within the Eternal Divine Domain. These two shouldn¡¯t engage in a life-and-death battle here!¡±
¡°The Ninth Princess¡¯s cultivation is still lacking, too immature. However, the Crown Prince also wouldn¡¯t dare to personally kill the Ninth Princess. The outcome in the future is still uncertain!¡±
Throughout the imperial city, many powerful beings, and even some major figures, couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of shock, taken aback by the Ninth Princess¡¯s vow.
The Crown Prince¡¯s smiling face also stiffened slightly. He hadn¡¯t expected the Ninth Princess to be so decisive, and he felt a twinge of regret.
¡°Ninth sister, it seems that Su Changsheng is indeed very important to you. No wonder you¡¯re throwing such a big tantrum over your little lover!¡±
The Crown Prince quickly regained his composure and smiled faintly.
¡°However, you will be disappointed. According to the information I received, not only have strong experts from the True Phoenix Clan gone, but it is also led by Huang Xudao* himself. Additionally, a Quasi-Emperor from the Chaos Holy Land has descended to take his life!¡±
¡°The Divine Martial King of the Crimson Blood Imperial Court¡¯¡¯s son was also killed by Su Changsheng!¡±
¡°This time, at least two Quasi-Emperors will take action. I wonder if he can struggle a bit against their siege? Or will he, as always, slay two Quasi-Emperors with a single sword?¡± the Crown Prince said with a smile.
¡°Move aside!¡±
The Ninth Princess¡¯s expression was icy, coldness spreading around her, even the divine flames of the Ancestor Phoenix Battle Garment couldn¡¯t suppress it. She spoke in a cold voice.
¡°Ninth sister, you won¡¯t be able to leave today. Although your battle garment is strong, your cultivation is still too weak to utilize its full potential. Now, stay and entertain your big brother for a while!¡± the Crown Prince said softly.
Behind him, the auras of several Quasi-Emperors emerged, collapsing the heavens and the earth, surrounding the area of the palace.
He intended to block the Ninth Princess¡¯s subordinates, preventing them from heading to the Kunpeng Divine Domain.
As long as he could hold them off for half a day, Su Changsheng would be doomed.
¡°Kill them!¡±
The Ninth Princess shouted sternly.
The next moment, an unprecedented Quasi-Emperor battle erupted in the imperial capital.
Countless powerful beings fell silent.
Meanwhile, within the boundary of the Kunpeng Divine Domain, three terrifying figures descended. Among them, two exuded the divine might of Quasi-Emperors, shaking the divine domain.
¡°That¡¯s the place!¡±
¡°Su Changsheng!¡±
At the forefront was a handsome young man, clad in True Phoenix Immortal Garments, gazing towards the True Saint Continent, speaking to himself.
In his eyes, murderous intent was fierce.
¡¡
Chapter 127
Chapter 127
The young man was exceedingly handsome, almost to the point of being otherworldly.
The crimson True Phoenix Immortal Garment draped over him flowed with radiant red divine light, dazzling in its brilliance. The laws of the Great Dao circulated around it, exuding faint supreme fluctuations.
This was a supreme battle garment.
¡°A lowly commoner, a mere ant, dares to touch Huang¡¯er!¡± the young man muttered to himself, his eyes filled with boundless killing intent.
He was one of the contemporary imperial sons of the True Phoenix Clan.
His name was Huang Xudao.
He held an extremely high status within the True Phoenix Clan, and in his lineage, there were even several supreme ancestors.
Originally, he was deeply infatuated with the Ninth Princess. In his view, the Ninth Princess, as a prodigy of the True Phoenix Clan and possessing the Nine Phoenix Divine Physique, was destined to be his match.
In this imperial throne contest of the Changsheng Imperial Court, Huang Xudao had planned to request the intervention of the ancestors, offering a marriage alliance with the Ninth Princess as a condition to help her secure the throne.
However, before he could take action, news had already spread that the Ninth Princess had lost her primordial yin.
Moreover, the person involved was a mere lowly commoner.
A mere Quasi-Emperor in transition, nothing more than a small ant, dared to covet something they should never have touched.
The thought of the Ninth Princess being taken away made the jealousy in Huang Xudao¡¯s heart burn fiercely, on the verge of erupting.
¡°Your Highness, a Quasi-Emperor has arrived first. It seems they have a grudge against Su Changsheng!¡±
At this moment, a Quasi-Emperor stepped forward. She was a very beautiful woman with a cold demeanor. Clad in immortal armor, her gaze was icy, exuding a terrifying aura.
She was Huang Xudao¡¯s protector.
¡°What!!?¡±
Upon hearing this, Huang Xudao¡¯s expression changed immediately.
He had come this time with the intention of personally killing Su Changsheng. If someone else got to him first, how could he exact his revenge?
¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±
Without hesitation, he immediately led the two Quasi-Emperors toward the True Saint Continent.
As the two Quasi-Emperors descended, their earth-shattering divine might once again shook the entire Kunpeng Divine Domain. The myriad paths roared, leaving countless powerful beings dumbfounded.
What is going on?
Could it be that a supreme treasure or an unparalleled imperial tomb has emerged in the Kunpeng Divine Domain?
¡°A Quasi-Emperor from the True Phoenix Clan?¡±
Within the Kunpeng Academy, the dean was once again alarmed. He looked on in astonishment and saw two Quasi-Emperors from the Phoenix Clan descending, their Quasi-Emperor divine might surging recklessly.
Such a formidable display clearly indicated their aggressive intentions.
Immediately, the dean¡¯s expression turned serious, and he prepared to awaken the academy¡¯s most powerful beings.
After all, this involved the True Phoenix Clan.
The Phoenix Clan, like the Dragon Clan, had numerous branches, each with immense power.
The True Phoenix Clan was one of the most powerful branches of the Phoenix Clan. It was said that within their ranks, there was a supreme being, possibly evolved into an Immortal Phoenix, lying dormant.
Although the truth of this was uncertain, it was clear that this clan was formidable, renowned across many heavenly realms. Even great emperors were reluctant to provoke them lightly.
Even an exalted institution like Kunpeng Academy found them difficult to contend with.
¡°Wait¡ heading to the True Saint Continent again? Could it be for Su Changsheng once more?¡±
Soon, the dean¡¯s expression turned peculiar, filled with astonishment.
Because the two Quasi-Emperors, along with the Phoenix Clan youth, were heading toward the True Saint Continent.
Their target was clearly the same as that of the Quasi-Emperor from the Chaos Holy Land¡ªthey were all after Su Changsheng.
This left the dean quite taken aback.
Su Changsheng certainly seemed to have a knack for attracting trouble.
In such a short time, three Quasi-Emperors had descended, each with a more formidable background than the last.
¡°This time, there¡¯s truly no saving him. Even if I intervene, it won¡¯t make a difference,¡± the dean shook his head.
If it were only the Chaos Holy Land, he might have been able to save Su Changsheng by stepping in.
But with the addition of the Quasi-Emperors from the True Phoenix Clan¡
Unless the two ancestors intervened, there was no way to save Su Changsheng.
It was essentially a certain death situation.
Unless¡
¡°He can manage to kill the three Quasi-Emperors himself!¡±
The dean muttered to himself, but soon, he chuckled wryly.
Even he couldn¡¯t achieve that. Su Changsheng was merely a Great Saint. How could he possibly contend with three Quasi-Emperors?
Any one of the Quasi-Emperors could easily kill him with a single finger.
¡°Three Quasi-Emperors were all coming for that Su Changsheng. It seems my intervention won¡¯t be necessary!¡±
Meanwhile, the Heavenly Dragon Princess quietly descended. She did not alert anyone else, instead traversing the deep space channels, her gaze deep and contemplative as she observed the scene.
Three Quasi-Emperors¡ªno Great Saint could withstand them. Even if a True Immortal descended, at the Great Saint level, there would be no escape from death.
¡°What a pity. This princess had hoped to use him for some tempering. Now, it seems there is no hope for that!¡±
The Heavenly Dragon Princess muttered to herself.
With a supreme weapon in hand, she was confident that she could directly kill Su Changsheng if she faced him.
However, with the arrival of three Quasi-Emperors, there was no way she could outcompete them.
¡°So be it. After all, he is quite a character. Let this princess witness your end!¡±
In the next moment, the Heavenly Dragon Princess took a step closer to the True Saint Continent, though she did not fully descend.
Instead, she watched the scene from afar.
¡¡
On the other side, before the arrival of the three Quasi-Emperors, within the Su Family¡¯s ancestral land, inside the Primordial Cauldron of All Things, Su Changsheng sat cross-legged within the imperial cauldron, his entire body surrounded by a terrifying aura.
Countless divine lights shone, and fragments of the Great Dao danced around him.
Within, there were roars of gods and demons, chaotic energy boiling, and grand chanting continuously emanating. Countless symbols danced, and immortal light shone brilliantly, as if an unparalleled immortal scripture was present.
Moreover, a vague imperial phantom appeared behind him, vast and imposing, distinct from the Ziwei Emperor¡¯s phantom.
This imperial phantom exuded an immense heavenly might, a presence that surpassed even that of a great emperor.
It was the Heavenly Emperor!
S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
Before long, Su Changsheng opened his eyes, and the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s phantom behind him solidified completely, revealing Su Changsheng¡¯s own face¡ªit was unmistakably him.
The Heavenly Emperor¡¯s phantom.
¡°Who would have thought that within the Primordial Cauldron of All Things, there would be such unparalleled inheritances¡ªthe Heavenly Emperor Fist and the Nine Secrets, these two supreme Heavenly Emperor secret techniques!¡±
Su Changsheng stood up, retracting the divine light, and the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s phantom dissipated. He sighed lightly.
Not long ago, after settling the Su Family¡¯s ancestral land, Su Changsheng, on a whim, decided to probe the imperial cauldron with his mind. What was meant to be a casual act turned into an unexpected surprise.
Within the Primordial Cauldron of All Things, he discovered two unparalleled inheritances.
The Heavenly Emperor Fist and the Nine Secrets.
These two great secret techniques were both possessed by a Heavenly Emperor, reaching an extreme level of power, nearly comparable to the Immortal Dao.
¡°This kind of combat strength¡ is far more terrifying than the Myriad Tribulations Battle Technique and the Zhou Tian Star Emperor Sutra. The power of this Heavenly Emperor¡ª¡± Su Changsheng silently assessed.
He ultimately concluded that the strength of this Heavenly Emperor far surpassed that of the Azure Emperor and the master of the Zhou Tian Star Emperor Sutra.
As for Gu Qingge, in her previous life, she was at the peak of the Great Emperor realm. According to her, she could even battle against immortals, and attempting to kill one was not out of the question.
Although the truth of this was uncertain, and considering that the Myriad Tribulations Battle Technique was something Gu Qingge created casually, Su Changsheng tentatively placed them on the same level.
¡°Having just mastered such powerful secret techniques, it¡¯s a pity there aren¡¯t one or two Quasi-Emperors for me to test my skills on!¡±
Su Changsheng lamented.
Whether it was the Primordial Cauldron of All Things or the newly acquired Heavenly Emperor Fist and Nine Secrets, he was eager to find an opponent to test them on.
After all, since obtaining the imperial weapon, he hadn¡¯t had a proper chance to use it.
Now, the Azure Lotus Imperial Weapon was planted in the pond in his backyard, serving as a lotus flower for his wife and daughters to admire.
Now, was he really going to use the Primordial Cauldron of All Things to cook food?
Hmm¡ it wasn¡¯t entirely out of the question.
¡°An imperial weapon gathering dust!¡±
Su Changsheng shook his head, feeling ashamed of his own thoughts, while also contemplating how to use the imperial cauldron to make nourishing soup for his wife and daughters. Especially for Su Ziyuan and his other pregnant wives, they needed a substantial amount of vital energy replenishment.
¡°Hmm?¡±
At this moment, Su Changsheng looked up, gazing into the distance, a hint of surprise in his eyes.
¡°Speak of the devil, and he shall appear. I was just saying I needed a few Quasi-Emperors to test my skills on, and now they¡¯ve come right to my doorstep!¡±
Su Changsheng clapped his hands and laughed.
¡°Wonderful! Absolutely wonderful!¡±
Still chuckling, Su Changsheng took a step and appeared in the outside world.
Chapter 128
Chapter 128
At that moment, in the outside world, within the True Saint Continent, a vast Quasi-Emperor¡¯s divine might descended, tearing through the heavens and myriad paths, causing the entire continent to tremble.
Moreover, the sky and the boundless sea were ripped apart by countless terrifying fissures, with various chains of order shattering, as if the world was coming to an end.
The surrounding continents also suffered devastating blows, with countless living beings affected, their wails echoing continuously.
Many saints, including Great Saints, were filled with fear.
However, unexpectedly, the True Saint Continent remained unscathed, protected by a mysterious and mighty force. No matter how the Quasi-Emperor¡¯s might surged and fell, it remained unharmed.
The beings within, though shaken, were all safe and sound.
This was precisely the power of the Primordial Cauldron of All Things and the Golden Dragon of Fortune, capable of protecting a region from destruction.
Unless a true Great Emperor descended.
Otherwise, even a supreme being would need to wield an extreme imperial weapon and continuously bombard it to destroy this land.
¡°Hmm, this continent is not simple. It can actually withstand my Quasi-Emperor¡¯s divine might!¡±
In the sky, Tai Yu expressed his astonishment.
Who was he?
A Quasi-Emperor lord, even a mere wisp of his divine might could crush a galaxy, shattering billions of stars. A mere continent should have been destroyed long ago.
¡°It seems this boy is not simple! He has some means!¡± Tai Yu¡¯s expression turned slightly serious.
He began to regard Su Changsheng with a bit more seriousness.
¡°This is the True Saint Continent? How could it have changed so much?¡± Beside him, Gu Yuan was equally shocked.
He stared in awe at the True Saint Continent.
Countless streams of vital energy surged forth, spiritual energy rolled in waves, and innumerable rays of rosy light and purple qi ascended, making it look astonishingly like a celestial paradise.
Although it couldn¡¯t compare to the Chaos Holy Land, it was already incredibly extraordinary and formidable.
How many years had it been?
Even several Great Saints were moved. With their discerning eyes, they could see the extraordinary nature of this continent.
Such an astonishing landscape could easily rank among the top ten even within the myriad divine realms governed by the Chaos Holy Land.
Could this truly be just a small continent in a remote divine realm?
¡°Is that the Su Family? No¡ something¡¯s not right¡¡±
Beside him, Tai Yu¡¯s expression grew increasingly grave. His gaze fell upon the center of the True Saint Continent, focusing on that vast family estate, his eyes filled with growing seriousness and uncertainty.
There was no doubt about it¡ªthat was the Su Family.
However, he found that he couldn¡¯t see through this family.
Deep within the family estate, boundless golden light surged, and faintly, there was a majestic cauldron. Within its depths, a golden dragon swam continuously.
Perhaps sensing the prying eyes, the Golden Dragon of Fortune opened its eyes, its divine light piercing through the ages, gazing directly at Tai Yu.
A vast aura surged forth, colliding with him, causing his expression to change immediately. His body shook violently, and he was forced to take several steps back.
¡°Golden Dragon of Fortune?!!¡±
Tai Yu couldn¡¯t help but exclaim, his face filled with shock.
How could this be possible!!
A small Su Family, and a mere Su Changsheng, who was just a Quasi-Emperor undergoing a transformation¡ªsomeone he considered a worthless figure. How could there be a Golden Dragon of Fortune?
It was important to note that even the Chaos Holy Land, a dominant force existing since ancient times with profound foundations and more than one extreme imperial weapon, possessed only a single Golden Dragon of Fortune.
Yet, even so, it is comparable to the one the Su Family has.
How could the Su Family possess such fortune, comparable to that of the Chaos Holy Land?
Moreover¡
From that cauldron, he sensed an extraordinary aura. It felt like¡ the might of an extreme imperial weapon?
¡°¡±
Tai Yu gasped, his mind racing with terrifying speed as a Quasi-Emperor, quickly piecing it all together.
Su Changsheng was not at all what he had assumed¡ªa mere Quasi-Emperor undergoing transformation.
Or rather¡ he wasn¡¯t a Quasi-Emperor at all, but a Great Emperor!
Moreover, it was highly likely that he was an ancient Great Emperor, defying the heavens to reincarnate. Not only had he awakened his past memories, but he was also gradually reclaiming his former Dao fruits, beginning to restore his peak power.
It was precisely because of this that Su Changsheng¡¯s strength had increased so terrifyingly, that he possessed a Golden Dragon of Fortune, and that he¡ owned an imperial weapon!
¡°I¡¯ve kicked an iron plate!¡±
At this moment, Tai Yu broke out in a cold sweat. Offending a resurrecting ancient Great Emperor, even as a Quasi-Emperor of the Chaos Holy Land, made his scalp feel like it was about to explode.
Even the Chaos Holy Land would not want to provoke such a monstrous being.
¡°Senior, are you alright?¡±
Beside him, Gu Yuan¡¯s expression turned anxious as he quickly inquired, while several Great Saints also felt a tremor in their hearts, sensing that something was amiss.
They had keenly caught what Tai Yu had mentioned earlier¡ªSu Family possessing a Golden Dragon of Fortune?
¡°Senior, please hold your hand. I am the Imperial Son of the True Phoenix Clan, and I request that Su Changsheng be left for me to handle!¡±
At this moment, from beyond the heavens, a clear voice rang out. Huang Xudao stepped forward, accompanied by two Quasi-Emperors of the Phoenix Clan, their divine might vast as they arrived on the other side.
Another set of Quasi-Emperors?
Gu Yuan and the others were once again taken aback, realizing they too had come for Su Changsheng.
¡°The True Phoenix Clan?¡±
Upon hearing this, Tai Yu was momentarily stunned, but felt slightly relieved knowing they had also come for Su Changsheng.
If two more Quasi-Emperors from the True Phoenix Clan joined, even if Su Changsheng was an ancient Great Emperor reincarnated, he had not yet returned to the Quasi-Emperor realm. Even with an extreme imperial weapon, he should not be feared.
¡°Very well, as you say. Su Changsheng is yours to kill!¡±
Tai Yu¡¯s expression eased slightly as he cupped his hands in acknowledgment.
¡°Thank you, Senior!¡±
Seeing this, Huang Xudao smiled.
With his status as the Imperial Son of the True Phoenix Clan, even a Quasi-Emperor lord had to show him respect.
¡°Quasi-Emperors have descended!¡±
¡°There are actually three Quasi-Emperor powerhouses, and it seems they intend to kill Ancestor Changsheng!¡±
¡°What should we do now!?¡±
Within the Su Family, a group of elders had already been alarmed, their faces grim as they watched the scene unfold.
¡°Three Quasi-Emperors? Hmph, even if three more were to come, what difference would it make? He is a Great Emperor!¡±
Within the Taishi Sect, the white-bearded elder saw this scene and couldn¡¯t help but snort coldly, full of disdain.
If it had been before, facing three Quasi-Emperors, he would have been in utter despair.
But now, knowing Su Changsheng¡¯s secret, the white-bearded elder was very confident.
An ancient Great Emperor, with countless unfathomable methods, made a few Quasi-Emperors nothing to fear.
¡°Gu Yuan?¡±
In a palace on one of the Su Family¡¯s divine islands, Gu Qingge¡¯s eyes turned icy cold.
She had seen Gu Yuan.
The pain of having her bones extracted all those years ago surged back at this moment, filling her heart with boundless killing intent.
In her previous life, she had sought revenge, but by then, Gu Yuan had already been possessed by the Gu Family¡¯s old ancestor. She could only vent her anger by slapping the old ancestor to death.
In this life, she finally had the chance to kill the main culprit.
Immediately, Gu Qingge raised her hand, summoning the Azure Lotus Imperial Weapon planted in the pond, and then stepped into the outside world, her body erupting with terrifying saintly might.
¡°Gu Yuan, do you remember me?¡±
Gu Qingge, holding the Azure Lotus Emperor Weapon, spoke with murderous intent.
¡°Gu Qingge? How is this possible? You¡¯ve actually become a saint?¡±
Gu Yuan was stunned, and after staring at Gu Qingge for a moment, his expression changed dramatically.
He was deeply shocked.
Gu Qingge was supposed to be crippled, so how had she recovered, and even attained the cultivation of a saint?
¡°It must be that Su Changsheng who helped you, right? I never expected my dear sister to cling to an old monster. But no matter, today you will all die here!¡±
However, Gu Yuan quickly regained his composure, understanding the reason, and sneered coldly.
Tai Yu¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, wishing he could slap Gu Yuan to death.
Daring to speak nonsense even in the presence of a Great Emperor?
Gu Qingge didn¡¯t respond, her expression only growing colder.
¡°Kill her, then destroy Su Changsheng, and while you¡¯re at it, wipe out this entire family for me!¡±
Huang Xudao frowned, uninterested in dealing with such petty grudges, and waved his hand impatiently.
A male Quasi-Emperor of the Phoenix Clan, his gaze turning cold, prepared to strike with a palm. Just as he was about to do so, the void trembled, and a young man stepped out, dressed in a robe adorned with stars and a smile playing at the corners of his mouth.
¡°Fate is truly indescribable!¡±
¡°I¡¯ve just learned two supreme techniques, and my hands were itching to try them out. And here you are, delivering yourselves to me.¡±
¡°Tell me, isn¡¯t this wonderful?¡±
Su Changsheng clapped his hands and laughed.
¡¡
S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
Chapter 129
Chapter 129
Wonderful?
Su Changsheng¡¯s appearance drew the attention of everyone present. Numerous gazes, filled with terrifying pressure, turned towards him, causing the void to tremble continuously.
A Great Saint?
The two Quasi-Emperors of the True Phoenix Clan looked somewhat puzzled.
A mere Great Saint, an ant, dared to challenge them? Has he gone mad?
¡°Su Changsheng!¡±
Huang Xudao was the first to react. His killing intent boiled over and his eyes were emitting a terrifying chill.
A terrifying pressure surged forth, sweeping across the heavens and earth, nearing the level of a Quasi-Emperor¡ªa dominator-level existence.
Su Changsheng remained calm and composed. Before the pressure could reach him, it was dissipated by an invisible force.
¡°Who are you?¡±
At the same time, he looked at Huang Xudao with a hint of surprise.
A prodigy of the True Phoenix Clan?
From the other party, Su Changsheng could sense an extremely powerful True Phoenix bloodline.
Although it couldn¡¯t compare to the Ninth Princess, it was still quite impressive, being a descendant close to pureblood.
Such aggressive and murderous intent likely meant they had come because of the matter involving the Ninth Princess.
, a beauty causing trouble. No wonder Gu Qingge had warned him not to provoke the Ninth Princess.
Su Changsheng¡¯s thoughts quickly turned, and he understood the situation.
Fortunately, he was someone with extraordinary abilities. If it had been anyone else, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to withstand the subsequent relentless revenge.
¡°I am the Imperial Son of the True Phoenix Clan, ranked ninth on the Great Saint List, Huang Xudao!¡± Hearing Su Changsheng¡¯s words, Huang Xudao frowned but quickly relaxed, suppressing the killing intent in his heart as he spoke proudly.
Ranked ninth on the Great Saint List.
The Great Saint List, issued by the Heavenly Dao Sacred Hall, includes one ranking for every ten heavenly realms and only records the thirty most powerful Great Saints.
This meant that among the ten nearby heavenly realms, Huang Xudao could rank ninth among the Great Saints.
It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to call him one of the strongest Great Saints.
¡°Huang Xudao? Never heard of you!¡±
Su Changsheng shook his head, causing Huang Xudao¡¯s expression to stiffen, his proud demeanor faltering.
¡°Su Changsheng!¡±
Beside him, Gu Yuan was filled with murderous intent. The thought of his family being destroyed by Su Changsheng fueled his hatred.
Tai Yu, the Quasi-Emperor, remained expressionless, though he felt helpless inside. He wanted to leave, not wishing to get further involved with an ancient Great Emperor.
However, ever since he had glimpsed the Golden Dragon of Fortune, a terrifying aura had locked onto him.
If he were to retreat, he would face the combined assault of the Extreme Emperor Weapon and Golden Dragon of Fortune.
Therefore, he had been enduring, not daring to leave immediately. At the same time, upon seeing Su Changsheng appear, he breathed a sigh of relief.
Just as he had suspected.
Su Changsheng was still only at the Great Saint realm and had not yet recovered to the Quasi-Emperor level.
In that case, even if he was the reincarnation of an ancient Great Emperor, Tai Yu was confident he could retreat unscathed.
However, Su Changsheng was still an ancient Great Emperor.
Even though he hadn¡¯t been revived for long, Tai Yu knew he couldn¡¯t afford to provoke him. It would be best to admit his mistake and leave.
As these thoughts ran through his mind, Tai Yu prepared to speak.
¡°Senior Tai Yu, please take action and kill Su Changsheng!¡± At that moment, Gu Yuan¡¯s voice, filled with murderous intent, reached Tai Yu, causing his expression to stiffen.
The words he was about to say immediately halted.
¡°Kill him, no, cripple him, and leave his primordial spirit for me!¡± Huang Xudao also spoke, his tone icy.
As the words fell, the male Quasi-Emperor of the True Phoenix Clan looked over, his gaze indifferent, sweeping across with neither sorrow nor joy, as if looking down on ants.
Then, he struck with his palm.
This strike was akin to the collapse of the heavens and the earth, the annihilation of all things, covering the entire world.
Gu Qingge, Su Changsheng, and even the entire continent were enveloped, all set to be destroyed with a single palm.
However, he was mindful, knowing he needed to spare Su Changsheng¡¯s life. He deliberately controlled his strength to avoid killing Su Changsheng outright.
¡°The trouble you¡¯ve caused!¡±
Beside him, Gu Qingge, with a cold expression and her white robes fluttering, was indifferent to the divine power of the palm. Instead, she cast a cold glance at Su Changsheng¡ª
The meaning was clear.
¡°My lady, you are absolutely right. I will take care of them all right away!¡±
Su Changsheng chuckled lightly, then struck out with his own palm, colliding with the incoming attack. His overwhelming divine power surged, erasing the palm strike and dissipating all residual force.
¡°What!!?¡±
This scene caused everyone¡¯s expressions to change dramatically, their brows twitching uncontrollably.
Especially the Quasi-Emperor of the True Phoenix Clan, who was stunned.
Although he hadn¡¯t used much power in that palm strike, it should have been more than enough to suppress a Great Saint Dominator. Yet, it was blocked with a single palm!?
¡°You¡¯ve grown stronger again!¡±
Even Gu Qingge couldn¡¯t help but remark, as Su Changsheng¡¯s strength once again exceeded her expectations.
Such a rapid rate of advancement was truly terrifying.
¡°He actually blocked a Quasi-Emperor¡¯s strike!¡±
On the other side, outside the True Saint Continent, the Heavenly Dragon Princess, who had been secretly observing, furrowed her brows, her gaze trembling.
From just that one palm strike, she could tell that without using a supreme weapon, she wouldn¡¯t be a match for Su Changsheng.
¡°My lady, I have gained some insights from the Primordial Cauldron of All Things and comprehended two great secret techniques, thus enhancing my strength further!¡± Su Changsheng turned his head to look at Gu Qingge, explaining with a smile. Then, he looked at the three Quasi-Emperors and chuckled: S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
¡°This place is too small and unsuitable as a battlefield. Why don¡¯t we head to the outer realms for a fight?¡±
¡°What do you think you are, you ant? I can obliterate you with a single finger, and you think you¡¯re worthy of a battle in the outer realms?¡±
Upon hearing this, the Quasi-Emperor of the True Phoenix Clan felt as if he had been humiliated, his expression turning icy cold.
He, a dignified Quasi-Emperor, not only failed to suppress a Great Saint with a single palm but was also being asked to fight in the outer realms?
This was an enormous loss of face.
Normally, a Quasi-Emperor could obliterate thousands of Great Saints with a single palm.
Throughout history, there have been only a few legends of Great Saints defying and defeating Quasi-Emperors, but these have never been confirmed and are generally not believed.
¡°Let me handle this!¡±
Another Quasi-Emperor of the True Phoenix Clan spoke. She was beautiful, with a cold and captivating presence, and was about to strike, intending to suppress Su Changsheng with a single finger.
¡°If you won¡¯t leave, then let me send you on your way!¡±
But before she could make a move, Su Changsheng burst into laughter. An even more terrifying pressure, one that surpassed everyone present, erupted. A majestic phantom of the Heavenly Emperor appeared.
The divine might swept through, shaking the entire Kunpeng Divine Realm, even penetrating the domain barrier and affecting distant divine realms. Beyond the domain, countless stars trembled violently.
This kind of power was not like that of a Great Saint at all, but rather that of an incredibly powerful Quasi-Emperor.
¡°What!?¡±
Everyone¡¯s expressions changed dramatically in shock.
¡°¡±
In the next instant, Su Changsheng struck out with three consecutive palms, his speed surpassing time and space. One could see fragments of time swirling around, moving at an unbelievable speed.
In an instant, the two Quasi-Emperors of the True Phoenix Clan, along with Tai Yu, were all sent flying by a single palm strike, crashing into the outer starry sky like meteors.
Three palms sent three Quasi-Emperors flying!
This scene nearly caused the Heavenly Dragon Princess, who was secretly observing, to widen her eyes in disbelief, her expression utterly shocked.
Is this really still just a Great Saint?
Gu Yuan, Huang Xudao, and even several other Great Saints were all stunned, their expressions frozen as they dumbly watched the scene unfold.
They couldn¡¯t even process what had just happened.
¡°My lady, I¡¯ll leave this place to you. With the Azure Lotus Imperial Weapon in your hand, you should be able to suppress everything!¡±
Su Changsheng¡¯s voice echoed as his figure took a step forward, arriving in the outer starry sky.
¡°Alright!¡±
Gu Qingge responded calmly.
Her expression was cold, and her gaze was icy as she looked at Huang Xudao and the other Great Saint powerhouses. Behind her, several terrifying Great Saint auras rose into the sky.
The Dragon Maiden, Yan Ruyu, Heavenly Maiden Qingyin, and two Great Saints in green robes¡ªthere were a total of five Great Saint powerhouses.
Especially the Dragon Maiden, who was already extremely formidable, having escaped from the hands of several peak Great Saints, which was proof of her strength.
After dual cultivation with Su Changsheng and the baptism of the Golden Dragon of Fortune, her strength had surged dramatically, making her no weaker than Huang Xudao.
Furthermore, there was Yan Ruyu.
And with Gu Qingge wielding the supreme imperial weapon, she was more than capable of suppressing everyone present.
¡°A Great Saint Dominator?!¡±
On the other side, Huang Xudao had just recovered from his shock when he saw the Dragon Maiden appear, and his expression turned extremely grim. Yet, he maintained his composure and said calmly,
¡°Just a Great Saint Dominator. I, the Imperial Son, have a supreme weapon and can annihilate you with a flick of my finger!¡±
Chapter 130
Chapter 130 sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
As soon as his words fell, a strand of supreme divine might blossomed, and the Immortal Suppressing Emperor Jar appeared, floating above the Dragon Maiden¡¯s head. The imperial might spread out, shaking the heavens and the earth, causing Huang Xudao¡¯s face to stiffen.
¡°Supreme Imperial Weapon??!¡±
He exclaimed in shock.
How is this possible? How could a mere small family, just a bunch of ants, possess a supreme imperial weapon?
In the next instant, another surge of supreme divine might exploded. The Azure Lotus Imperial Weapon soared into the sky, under Gu Qingge¡¯s control, radiating countless divine rays, with strands of imperial light cascading down.
With these two supreme emperor weapons unleashing their power simultaneously, it was as if an emperor had descended. The imperial might crushed through the ages, shaking the entire True Saint Continent and even affecting the Kunpeng Divine Realm.
However, this supreme divine might did not fully blossom, and with the commotion in the outer starry sky being so significant, the attention of many powerful experts was drawn there, causing them not to notice immediately.
¡°Kill them!¡±
Among them, Gu Qingge, with a cold expression, commanded sharply. She then used the supreme emperor weapon to hold the formation, striking a palm towards Gu Yuan.
Gu Yuan¡¯s expression turned to one of utter terror.
¡¡
Meanwhile, in the outer realms, within the boundless expanse of space, three figures shot across like meteors, crashing down onto a star field. With a thunderous roar, infinite light exploded, chaos energy surged, and countless stars shattered instantly.
Waves of peerless divine might surged forth, having already shaken the Kunpeng Divine Realm at the first instance, even reaching the surrounding divine realms, alarming various powerful beings and drawing their gaze.
Throughout the divine realms, and even in the surrounding divine realms, numerous gazes awakened. These were the eyes of supreme powerhouses, the weakest among them being Great Saints, with some even being Quasi-Emperors.
At this moment, all of them looked over.
¡°This¡ how is this possible?!¡±
Within the Kunpeng Academy, the headmaster¡¯s eyes widened in utter shock, even feeling a tingling sensation on his scalp.
Isn¡¯t Su Changsheng a Great Saint?
He actually sent three Quasi-Emperors flying with three palm strikes?
Could it be that he has been hiding his true strength, and is not a Great Saint, but a peerless Quasi-Emperor?
¡°He is a Great Saint!¡±
Just as the headmaster was questioning everything, an ancient voice echoed, sending a shiver through his heart and leaving him even more astonished.
It was the voice of the academy¡¯s founding ancestor.
¡°However, he is not an ordinary Great Saint, but an incredibly defiant, invincible Great Saint capable of suppressing Quasi-Emperors. Today, we are destined to witness a legend!¡±
¡°No, it is a myth among myths!¡±
Another voice joined in, and the headmaster looked over.
He saw that, at some point, two figures shrouded in chaotic energy had appeared, standing in the void. In their eyes, chaos was breaking apart, and countless universes were being born and destroyed, presenting a terrifying sight.
The aura around them was hidden yet pervasive, and the oppressive feeling it exuded caused even him, a Quasi-Emperor, to tremble.
The headmaster was in shock.
These were the two oldest existences within the academy, infinitely close to the realm of the Great Emperor, almost stepping into it, just one step away.
Or rather, they had entered another realm, separated from the Great Emperor by only a fine line.
These were the Supremes.
¡°Greetings to the two ancestors!!¡±
The headmaster emerged, dressed in a black robe with intricate Kunpeng patterns embroidered on the sleeves, exuding a mysterious aura. He approached the two figures with a respectful expression.
¡°What a pity. Such an existence should have been befriended earlier; it would have greatly benefited our academy!¡±
¡°No need for that. The academy has long had its rules. If the opportunity is missed, there¡¯s nothing that can be done!¡±
The two ancestors spoke one after the other, their words seemingly calm, but the headmaster could faintly detect a hint of regret.
This left the headmaster deeply shaken.
One must understand that in the past, even if the academy missed out on peerless geniuses who could become emperors, or even Great Emperors, the two ancestors would remain indifferent, showing no concern.
But today, facing Su Changsheng, they showed a faint hint of regret.
Could it be that the ancestors believed Su Changsheng might surpass the Great Emperor and achieve immortality in the future?
¡°This is a battle of Quasi-Emperors!¡±
¡°Which side¡¯s Quasi-Emperor is it? Which supreme power¡¯s strongest expert, or is it some ancient monster?¡±
¡°What, a Great Saint?¡±
From all corners of the divine realms, various supreme powerhouses looked on, and upon seeing Su Changsheng standing in the starry sky, they all expressed their shock.
Because it was not the Quasi-Emperor ancient monster they had imagined, but a young Great Saint, one who could rival a Quasi-Emperor.
A Great Saint challenging a Quasi-Emperor?
¡°¡±
In the outer starry sky, amidst the countless shattered star remains in a distant star field, several roars echoed, and terrifying Quasi-Emperor divine might erupted one after another.
The star river trembled, and all paths wailed.
At this moment, the entire Kunpeng Divine Realm could feel the descent of three supreme divine auras, impacting the domain barrier, causing the entire Kunpeng Divine Realm to shake as if it were on the brink of destruction.
In the outer starry sky, many star rivers exploded.
¡°Is this going to destroy the divine realm?¡±
From all corners of the divine realms, various supreme powerhouses turned pale, and even the Great Saints couldn¡¯t help but tremble.
The destructive power of the Quasi-Emperors was too terrifying.
Once enraged and unleashing their full power, their boundless divine might alone could cause a divine realm to collapse, shattering the order of all paths within its heavens and earth, depleting spiritual energy, and ushering in an era of decline.
If a full-scale war were to break out, it could easily devastate a dozen divine realms.
This was why, when Quasi-Emperors engage in battle, they must go to the outer starry sky. Only there could serve as the battlefield for Quasi-Emperors.
At the same time, the dominant forces of all sides have regulations that do not allow Quasi-Emperors to cause excessive destruction to the divine realms.
If a Quasi-Emperor battle results in the destruction of a divine realm, it will attract the suppression and killing by the supreme powerhouses of the Imperial Court.
Therefore, Quasi-Emperors rarely engage in slaughter. Even if they do, they go to the outer starry sky and carefully control their power.
But at this moment, due to extreme anger, the three Quasi-Emperors did not conceal their divine might, recklessly unleashing it, impacting the entire divine realm.
The heavens and earth changed color, all paths were torn apart, and countless cultivators and living beings were terrified, unaware that it was the divine might of Quasi-Emperors erupting. They thought the world was about to end.
¡°¡±
At this moment, within the Kunpeng Academy, an endless, ancient cry echoed, and the shadow of a boundless black fish appeared. It emanated a mysterious and mighty power, stabilizing the entire divine realm and dispersing all the oppressive force.
This scene allowed the Great Saints from all sides to breathe a sigh of relief.
They knew that the overlord of the Kunpeng Divine Realm, the transcendent academy, had taken action.
¡°That is the academy¡¯s guardian divine Kun*, said to possess half the bloodline of the Kunpeng, It is incredibly powerful!¡±
(TN: It is often described as the giant fish from Chinese mythology.)
A Quasi-Emperor looked over, his eyes secretly trembling with apprehension as he gazed at the shadow.
This divine Kun was as strong as a Supreme.
¡°Su Changsheng!¡±
In the outer realms, an angry roar echoed, accompanied by boundless divine fire. The shadow of a true phoenix soared into the sky, radiating infinite brilliance and divine light, and a figure burst forth.
It was the male Quasi-Emperor, his face bearing the imprint of a palm, a mark left by Su Changsheng earlier, which filled him with immense rage, nearly driving him to madness.
On the other side, Tai Yu and another female Quasi-Emperor of the true phoenix clan appeared. Tai Yu was extremely furious, while the female Quasi-Emperor was both angry and embarrassed, with a clear palm imprint visible on her majestic chest.
A dignified Quasi-Emperor, yet in a moment of carelessness, was sent flying by a single palm strike from a Great Saint¡ªthis was an utter humiliation!
Even though Tai Yu knew Su Changsheng¡¯s identity, he was still extremely furious, his full might on display.
So what if he was the reincarnation of an ancient Great Emperor? At this moment, he was merely a Great Saint, and his arrogance was intolerable.
¡°Very well, as expected of Quasi-Emperors. I hope you can endure a bit more!¡±
Su Changsheng chuckled lightly.
¡°Die for me!¡±
The male Quasi-Emperor of the true phoenix clan, filled with murderous intent, brandished a crimson divine spear in his hand, surrounded by Quasi-Emperor might. Without hesitation, he thrust the spear forward.
The starry sky trembled, and countless paths converged, with only a single spear light piercing through time and space, tearing through the heavens and earth, heading straight for Su Changsheng.
¡°Dou!¡±
Su Changsheng smiled calmly, his hands moving in a seemingly slow yet incredibly fast manner, forming the character for ¡°Dou¡± (¶·).
This was the Dou* of the Nine Secrets.
(TN: There are a lot of variant to this character: to fight, condemn, struggle, contend, put together; it might also be the abbreviation for the Big Dipper constellation.
An unparalleled secret art of attack.
¡¡
Chapter 131
Chapter 131
As Su Changsheng moved his hands, the supreme secret technique manifested, causing the starry sky to tremble. Endless essence energy converged, and divine power surged continuously, accompanied by an earth-shattering dragon roar.
A true dragon appeared¡ªnot just any celestial dragon, but the supreme among dragons, a true dragon.
The true dragon roared, shaking the universe, causing all paths to collapse. With a thunderous impact, it collided with the incoming crimson divine spear, and various divine lights exploded.
In this expanse of the starry sky, countless stars were annihilated, as if the end of the world had come. Infinite brightness, divine fire, red glows, and chaotic energy danced wildly.
Then, a loud, intense sound of metal striking metal reverberated, splitting the universe. The crimson divine spear was sent flying high, repelled by the strike, its tip slicing through the cosmos.
With a thunderous boom, an immense rift, stretching for countless millions of miles to the edge of the starry sky, appeared¡ªprofound and deep, like a wound in the universe.
In that region of the starry sky, several spiraling star rivers surrounded a star domain, only to be blown apart, utterly obliterated by the sharpness of the spear¡¯s trajectory.
This scene caused the many Great Saints observing from afar to gasp, their expressions filled with shock and awe, their very spirits trembling.
If they were to step forward, just the sweep of the spear tip would be enough to kill them all, no matter if they came by the hundreds or thousands¡ªit would be futile.
Even the Quasi-Emperors couldn¡¯t hide the shock in their hearts, their brows twitching violently in astonishment.
¡°What?!¡±
On the other side, the male Quasi-Emperor of the True Phoenix Clan turned pale. He could no longer control the crimson divine spear in his hand, which trembled violently, its tip tearing through the cosmos and starry sky.
He was deeply shaken.
Earlier, being sent flying by a single palm could be somewhat explained by acknowledging that the opponent was indeed extraordinary and that he himself had been careless. But now, having his direct attack blocked head-on by the opponent, it was undeniable.
This was enough to prove the terrifying power of Su Changsheng.
He was a monstrous Great Saint, one capable of rivaling, or even surpassing, an ordinary Quasi-Emperor.
Could it be that the scenes from myth are about to reappear?
The male Quasi-Emperor of the True Phoenix Clan was somewhat dazed by the sight before him, unable to believe it.
As a Quasi-Emperor of the true phoenix clan, he knew many secrets that belonged only to legends.
For instance, a Great Saint challenging a Quasi-Emperor.
This was not unheard of. In the extremely distant ancient times, there were a few examples, such as the ancient Heavenly Emperor and a certain peerless Empress, who were rumored to have slain Quasi-Emperors!
Additionally, according to the records of the True Phoenix Clan, if one evolved into the form of an Immortal Phoenix, comparable to the legendary Immortal Physique, it was also possible to challenge a Quasi-Emperor as a Great Saint and potentially kill a Quasi-Emperor.
Furthermore, it was rumored that the children of Immortal Kings from the higher realms could also achieve this feat.
However, these examples all existed only in legends, almost impossible to encounter.
But now, he was witnessing a scene that belonged to myth and legend with his own eyes!
¡°A peerless prodigy comparable to an Immortal Physique!¡±
On the other side, the female Quasi-Emperor of the True Phoenix Clan also came to her senses, her stunningly beautiful face unable to hide her shock.
¡°No, he must be killed!¡±
Quickly, her expression turned cold as she made up her mind. Since the imperial scion had offended him, to prevent future calamity for the True Phoenix Clan, this young man must be eliminated.
Immediately, she made her move. In her hand appeared a true phoenix immortal sword, forged from phoenix blood red gold, entirely crimson, surrounded by immortal light¡ªa Quasi-Emperor weapon.
A slash of sword light tore through the starry sky, slicing through the cosmos, heading straight for Su Changsheng.
¡°Friend from the Chaos Holy Land, if you do not intervene, and we are defeated, the opponent will not spare you either!¡±
At the same time, she transmitted her voice to Tai Yu, her tone icy.
Although Tai Yu had not revealed his identity, a Quasi-Emperor was an immensely powerful being. With a mere glance, they could see through causality and deduce all things.
While they might not be able to fully deduce the specifics of a Quasi-Emperor,
Determining that the other party came from the Chaos Holy Land through the threads of causality was not a difficult task.
¡°¡¡¡±
On the other side, Tai Yu¡¯s expression was conflicted, but upon hearing these words, a fierce determination finally appeared in his eyes, and he made up his mind.
So what if he was the reincarnation of an ancient Great Emperor? Ultimately, he was still just a Great Saint. In his current state, he likely used a secret technique to forcibly enhance his power, which surely couldn¡¯t be maintained for long.
With the three of them, all Quasi-Emperors, joining forces, they believed they could withstand him. Even if they couldn¡¯t win, they could always retreat to the Chaos Holy Land.
With the foundation of the Holy Land, they wouldn¡¯t necessarily fear Su Changsheng.
¡°Alright!¡±
With this thought, Quasi-Emperor Tai Yu immediately responded.
Then, he decisively made his move. With a wave of his sleeve, thirty-six beads flew out, each one emitting a radiant, boundless divine light.
In an instant, the thirty-six beads rapidly expanded, transforming into thirty-six ancient stars, resembling imperial stars, rotating with a thunderous sound. They formed a grand formation, taking the shape of a white tiger.
The majestic white tiger roared. This was the White Tiger Immortal Beast, one of the four sacred beasts guarding the heavens and earth, reputed to be capable of slaying immortals.
Although this manifestation was through a magical treasure, it still exuded the terrifying might of a Quasi-Emperor.
The white tiger struck, commanding the laws of slaughter and destruction in the heavens and earth. With a single swipe of its paw, billions of divine lights slashed down, any one of which could shatter a star river and severely injure a Great Saint.
¡°White Tiger Immortal Beast?¡±
¡°That¡¯s a Quasi-Emperor divine weapon, the Tiangang White Tiger Weapon. It¡¯s said to contain a trace of the white tiger¡¯s divine soul, capable of summoning the white tiger¡¯s phantom to battle a Quasi-Emperor!¡±
¡°Quasi-Emperor Tai Yu of the Chaos Holy Land, I didn¡¯t expect it to be him. With the addition of the two Quasi-Emperors from the true phoenix clan, can that Great Saint still hold his ground?¡± S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
Great Saints from all sides were shocked, and the eyes of the various Quasi-Emperors flickered, their thoughts unknown.
¡°Chaos Heaven-Opening Technique!¡±
At the same time, Tai Yu also made his move. With a single gesture, he unleashed an ancient, earth-shaking divine ability. As a Quasi-Emperor of the Chaos Holy Land, his status was extremely high, and naturally, he had cultivated the Emperor¡¯s Scripture.
This was precisely the great divine ability from the Chaos Emperor¡¯s Scripture, the Chaos Heaven-Opening Technique, a forbidden divine ability at the emperor level.
The starry sky in this region was in an uproar as the three Quasi-Emperors launched their attacks. The destructive power was unimaginably terrifying.
Destructive waves surged in all directions, crushing countless star remnants.
Even the Divine Realm of the Kunpeng was affected by the impact.
However, the power of the divine Kunpeng managed to block the effects, stabilizing the area and preventing any damage.
But the surrounding divine realms were not so fortunate.
Domain barriers cracked and shattered, numerous continents trembled, and countless lives were lost. The laws of the great Dao in the heavens and earth suffered continuous damage.
¡°Damn it! We must stop this!¡±
¡°Otherwise, our divine realms will be destroyed!¡±
¡°Those bastards, this is the territory of the Eternal Imperial Court. The Chaos Holy Land and the true phoenix clan have gone too far!¡±
In the various divine realms, the expressions of the Great Saints trembled with fear. They all took action, using their immense power to stabilize the surroundings, desperately trying to prevent their divine realms from suffering catastrophic damage.
Fortunately, the impact on their divine realms was only a small portion of the residual shockwaves. The combined efforts of the Great Saints managed to barely hold it off.
However, some of the Great Saints from the Changsheng Imperial Court were extremely furious. As the guardians of various divine realms, they were enraged by the actions of the Quasi-Emperors.
Yet, despite their anger, they dared not confront the three Quasi-Emperors directly. They knew that if they were to be struck down, no one would stand up for them.
¡°Hahaha! Good, very good! Now this is more like it!¡± Su Changsheng laughed heartily, his palms and fingers striking out continuously. His five fingers shone brightly, surrounded by immortal light, resembling the hand of an immortal.
The Dou Secret and the Jie* Secret were unleashed in full force.
(TN: Well¡ the dictionary said that it¡¯s: all, each and every, in all cases, everybody.)
These were supreme offensive secret techniques and a secret technique that amplified power tenfold.
Both were among the most powerful of the Nine Secrets, each a forbidden technique at the emperor level.
¡°¡±
True dragons, immortal phoenixes, imperial cauldrons, and various supreme immortal beasts and imperial weapons appeared, manifested by him. With the tenfold power amplification, they directly pierced through the cosmos!
The starry sky shattered, and the attacks of the three Quasi-Emperors were directly broken and completely neutralized, effortlessly and with ease.
In the midst of it all, Su Changsheng struck again.
Chapter 132
Chapter 132
He took a large step forward, activating the Xing* Secret. Around him, fragments of time danced, and spatial laws swirled, making it seem as if he had broken free from the constraints of the universe and time.
(TN: to walk, to travel, conduct, capable¡ or could be to act or proceed. If anyone of you knew, this is the character used: ¡°ÐС±.)
¡°¡±
Like a god, like a demon, and like a Heavenly Emperor descending, his palm and fingers were like heavenly blades, divine light radiating and tore through the cosmos. He struck the White Tiger Immortal Beast with a palm, accompanied by a collision that shook the heavens and earth.
The colossal White Tiger was torn asunder.
Divine light surged tumultuously, akin to blood flowing, causing the White Tiger Immortal Beast to wail incessantly.
After all, it was not a true Quasi-Emperor but merely a transformation of a divine weapon, a manifestation of divine abilities. In terms of the great Dao and laws, it could not compare to a true Quasi-Emperor.
¡°¡±
However, facing Su Changsheng¡¯s palm, it still roared and resisted with all its might. The great Daos of slaughter and destruction erupted, forming worlds that crashed towards him.
¡°I don¡¯t believe your divine sense is equally terrifying!¡±
On the other side, the male Quasi-Emperor of the True Phoenix Clan spoke coldly. A vast divine sense surged forth, like a crimson ocean, overwhelming and powerful.
It was a monstrous Quasi-Emperor divine sense, wielding a great divine ability, extremely terrifying, specifically targeting the primordial spirit.
¡°Hmm?¡±
Su Changsheng¡¯s expression remained unchanged. His gaze swept across, and from the center of his forehead, the Qian* Secret erupted. This was a secret technique of the primordial spirit, and under the tenfold amplification of the Jie Secret, it exploded directly.
(TN: front, forward, ahead, advance, first, top¡ Character: ¡°Ç°¡±.)
His primordial spirit slashed out like a heavenly blade, shattering the crimson ocean of divine sense in a single strike. The Quasi-Emperor staggered, blood seeping from his mouth and nose, his expression filled with shock.
A divine sense duel, and he lost to a Great Saint?
¡°Destruction!¡±
At the same time, Su Changsheng¡¯s hands moved, and a massive bronze coffin appeared. It had three layers and was pulled by nine true dragons, exuding an aura of profound mystery.
Subsequently, the bronze coffin opened, its depths seemingly capable of devouring the universe and all its contents.
A terrifying aura permeated the area.
This caused the three Quasi-Emperors, as well as other powerful onlookers focused on this scene, to shiver uncontrollably, overwhelmed by fear.
¡°That coffin?!¡±
¡°I seem to see a terrifying scene of the heavens being buried and countless immortals¡¯ corpses floating.¡±
In the Kunpeng Academy, two ancestors¡¯ eyes widened in shock as they gazed at the massive bronze coffin from afar.
What was Su Changsheng¡¯s true origin?
To be able to unleash such heaven-defying divine abilities, that bronze coffin seemed almost real, causing them immense dread.
¡°¡±
Within, the White Tiger wailed as numerous worlds were swallowed by the bronze coffin. The great Daos of slaughter and destruction were also rendered ineffective.
The bronze coffin descended, crushing the starry river. With a thunderous boom, it suppressed the White Tiger within, causing it to disintegrate and revert back to thirty-six beads, which trembled violently, nearly shattering.
¡°My treasured artifact!¡±
On the other side, Quasi-Emperor Tai Yu¡¯s eyes turned red with anger.
He hadn¡¯t expected Su Changsheng to be so defiant of the natural order. Such combat power was beyond what a Great Saint should be capable of!
Even if he were the reincarnation of an ancient Great Emperor, he shouldn¡¯t be this overwhelmingly powerful.
However, he was still a Quasi-Emperor, with an unwavering Dao heart. An immense and boundless divine power erupted from within him, surging in all directions like a true dragon, like an ocean.
Then, a purple-gold pagoda soared into the sky, transforming into a vast and immeasurable divine tower, resembling a pillar of heaven.
Nine purple heavenly dragons appeared around the pagoda, each one incredibly terrifying, roaring fiercely.
¡°Fellow Daoists, if you don¡¯t give it your all now, I will no longer participate!¡± he said coldly.
This was directed at the two Quasi-Emperors of the True Phoenix Clan.
¡°Alright!¡±
The two Quasi-Emperors of the True Phoenix Clan both nodded, their expressions solemn.
At this point, they no longer dared to underestimate Su Changsheng. He was no longer just a Great Saint ant, but a formidable enemy of their lifetimes.
The three Quasi-Emperors attacked, this time with their full strength, holding nothing back. Various divine abilities and forbidden killing moves were unleashed towards Su Changsheng.
¡°Good!¡±
Su Changsheng clapped his hands, laughing lightly. His palms and fingers glowed as the Nine Secrets fully activated within his body.
The nine great secrets: Lin, Bing, Dou, Zhe, Jie, Shu, Zu, Qian, Xing.*
(TN: Lin¡±ÁÙ¡± : to face, overlook, arrive, before, approach¡ Bing ¡°±ø¡±: force, army, military, weapons¡ Zhe ¡°Õß¡±: could be ¡°those¡± or ¡°the one who¡± since this is used for referring to the ones involved¡ Shu ¡°Êý¡±: count, enumerate, several, figure, number or could be array or formation¡ Zu ¡°×顱: to form, organize, group, assemble.)
These were the emperor techniques of the nine supreme deities of mythology. Although Su Changsheng had comprehended them from the Primordial Cauldron of All Things¡¯ Qi, he had only recently grasped them and had not yet mastered them deeply.
Therefore, Su Changsheng intended to use the three Quasi-Emperors as whetstones to help him quickly master these nine great secret techniques.
He aimed not to fully comprehend them but at least to grasp the majority and combine them into a forbidden Heavenly Emperor killing move.
Su Changsheng made his move, surrounded by boundless divine light. As his hands moved, billions of fragments danced around him, each containing the power of forbidden emperor techniques, like countless great worlds.
He propelled these myriad great worlds forward, like a Heavenly Emperor on the move, with unparalleled sharpness that shook the entire heavens and earth. Countless powerful beings trembled, deeply imprinting this scene in their memories.
They had a premonition that an invincible Heavenly Emperor was about to rise, one who would suppress the heavens like an emperor star and sweep through the ages.
¡¡
The two sides collided, unleashing various forbidden divine abilities. In an instant, everything was shattered, and it was impossible to count how many times they exchanged blows.
Chaos energy surged, the True Phoenixes let out long cries, and endless crimson light dyed the universe red. Terrifying sharpness was everywhere, with crimson divine spears occasionally streaking across the cosmos.
The sword edge rang out, a notch appeared, nearly broken by a single finger. The female Quasi-Emperor of the True Phoenix Clan was forced to retreat, her expression filled with shock.
Su Changsheng¡¯s fist struck with immense force, causing the crimson divine spear to tremble violently, its tip directly broken off.
¡°What?!¡±
The male Quasi-Emperor of the True Phoenix Clan spat out a mouthful of blood. His life-bound Quasi-Emperor weapon had been broken, and the overwhelming power surged through, shattering countless of his bones.
He couldn¡¯t believe it. As a dignified Quasi-Emperor, he was no match for Su Changsheng.
S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
The purple-gold pagoda descended, with nine dragons roaring in unison. Quasi-Emperor Tai Yu unleashed a forbidden divine ability, a vast chaotic world pressing down, aiming to suppress Su Changsheng within it.
¡°Execute, Slaughter, Annihilate, Entrap!¡±
Su Changsheng remained unfazed.
In the midst of battle, his mastery of the Nine Secrets grew increasingly proficient. His divine sense operated continuously, comprehending the Nine Secrets further, and he had already grasped the majority of them. At this moment, he activated the Zu Secret, manifesting the supreme emperor weapon of the mythical supreme deity!
Four peerless imperial weapons appeared, surging with overwhelming killing intent. Accompanied by a formation diagram, the terrifying killing aura shattered the universe, piercing through the purple-gold pagoda and destroying the chaotic world in a single strike.
Quasi-Emperor Tai Yu spat out fresh blood, his body like a tattered cloth, nearly torn apart by countless sharp edges.
His expression was one of utter terror, his soul nearly leaving his body.
Under this strike, he almost faced death. He truly felt the threat of fatal danger.
¡°Su Changsheng!¡±
On the other side, the male Quasi-Emperor of the True Phoenix Clan roared, as if he had lost his mind. He manifested his True Phoenix form, and an immense and majestic True Phoenix appeared.
Crimson divine flames swirled continuously, emanating terrifying quasi-emperor might. With a single flap of its wings, it could annihilate entire star seas.
With a thunderous boom, he charged straight ahead, the destructive power causing the other two Quasi-Emperors to change their expressions.
¡°Phoenix Feather¡ you actually used the forbidden secret technique!¡± the female Quasi-Emperor exclaimed in shock, incredulous.
Once the forbidden secret technique of the True Phoenix Clan was activated, the cost was immense and would lead to irreparable injuries.
Generally, no Quasi-Emperor of the True Phoenix Clan would do such a thing.
¡°Anger has clouded your judgment!¡±
Su Changsheng¡¯s expression remained indifferent. Then, he activated the Nine Secrets, his hands moving gracefully.
This time, all nine great secrets were activated simultaneously. Nine intensely radiant orbs appeared, emitting an endless, majestic aura that surpassed even that of a Great Emperor.
This was a Heavenly Emperor-level forbidden killing move!
¡°Lin, Bing, Dou, Zhe, Jie, Shu, Zu, Qian, Xing!¡±
Su Changsheng spoke, standing tall and majestic like a Heavenly Emperor. His authoritative voice echoed through the heavens and earth.
The nine blazing orbs merged into one.
Within, a brilliant and endless light emerged, illuminating the divine realms in all directions. An unparalleled power burst forth, causing countless powerful beings and all the Quasi-Emperors to feel an overwhelming sense of lethal threat.
¡°Heavenly Emperor-level killing move?¡±
In the Kunpeng Academy, the two ancestors were utterly shocked, their expressions dazed and filled with disbelief.
Could it be that Su Changsheng was the reincarnation of a Heavenly Emperor?
Otherwise, how could he wield such supreme secret techniques? This was a forbidden move capable of slaughtering immortals!
Then, a divine light pierced through everything, cutting through time and space. Amidst the boundless chaotic energy, a majestic figure, like a Heavenly Emperor, tore through and struck down a True Phoenix.
This scene caused countless powerful beings to tremble in fear.
Chapter 133
Chapter 133
An endless burst of blood-red light echoed across the starry sky.
It was an enormous True Phoenix. Its wings spanned entire star regions, resembling the mythical creatures of legend.
Yet at this moment, the true phoenix was torn apart by an immensely majestic figure, who ripped through the fabric of the universe with a single strike, causing it to bleed profusely.
Countless droplets of phoenix blood splattered, falling across the distant starry sky. In an instant, a sea of stars dimmed, celestial bodies shattered, and everything was destroyed.
¡°Ah!¡±
A piercing scream echoed¡ªit was Phoenix Feather, the Quasi-Emperor of the True Phoenix Clan, crying out in agony.
He had not yet perished. The supreme Phoenix blood burned within him, and the power of undying nirvana emerged, attempting to bring him back to life.
Su Changsheng¡¯s expression remained indifferent. He turned his palm and struck down, his fingers spread apart, shining brightly like supreme imperial weapons, exuding sharpness. Then, he tore downwards.
This time, Phoenix Feather was completely torn apart, his Quasi-Emperor body shredded like paper. From within, a surge of golden light erupted, and a fragmented primordial spirit fled in terror.
In the previous Heavenly Emperor-level killing move, not only was his physical body pierced, but even his primordial spirit was severely damaged, nearly annihilated.
If it weren¡¯t for the automatic rebirth power of nirvana, he would have been killed long ago.
Now, with another strike, he was close to death.
¡°¡± S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
The primordial spirit of a Quasi-Emperor, even when severely damaged, still radiated an immense and boundless spiritual power, like a golden sun illuminating the vast starry sky.
Such spiritual power would make even Great Saint overlords tremble.
This was the might of a Quasi-Emperor. Even with only a fragmented primordial spirit, they could easily obliterate a Great Saint powerhouse.
However, Phoenix Feather was facing Su Changsheng. With a calm expression, Su Changsheng pointed down, surrounded by chaotic light, the great power of the Nine Secrets manifesting. With a single strike, he shattered the primordial spirit.
At that moment, the Kunpeng Divine Realm trembled violently, and endless visions appeared. All manner of phenomena unfolded¡ªheaven wept, earth mourned, gods and demons fell, and Buddhas shed tears of blood.
A Quasi-Emperor had fallen.
Countless powerful beings, Great Saints, and Quasi-Emperors were all in an uproar at this moment, their hearts trembling as they looked at the scene before them in disbelief.
The fall of a Quasi-Emperor was an incredibly unimaginable event.
In the long span of history, unless it was a war between superpowers, it was rare to see even one or two Quasi-Emperors fall in a million years.
Yet now, a Quasi-Emperor had fallen, torn apart and forcefully slain by a Great Saint.
This was a myth within a myth.
Since the ancient times, through countless long eras, there have been many Great Emperors, but only a few such events are recorded in legendary accounts.
But now, this myth unfolded before their eyes¡ªa Great Saint, under the witness of countless powerful beings, truly slew a Quasi-Emperor!
¡°This is a myth!¡±
¡°From today onwards, the entire Eternal Heavenly Realm is destined to be in an uproar. The name Su Changsheng will undoubtedly shake the heavenly realm and be recorded in the annals of history!¡±
¡°Hahaha! Not only that, the Great Saint Ranking will also be revised. Su Changsheng is the number one Great Saint, not just in the Ten Great Heavenly Realms, but even across the Three Thousand Heavenly Realms, he is the strongest Great Saint!¡±
¡°The first Great Saint of myth, the strongest throughout the ages¡ªthat is Su Changsheng!¡±
Within the Kunpeng Divine Realm, the many Great Saints and even Quasi-Emperors who witnessed this scene were in an uproar, shouting in shock and exhilaration.
Incredibly excited!
Today, they witnessed the birth of a myth within a myth, and it happened right in their Kunpeng Divine Realm, among the strong of their own domain.
Su Changsheng was destined to become the foremost in the Three Thousand Heavenly Realms, standing at the pinnacle among billions of Great Saints.
In all of this, they share the honor.
Once the news spread, the Kunpeng Divine Realm would also cause a sensation across the heavens, letting all the heavenly realms know of this supreme glory.
¡°A scene from the myths has reappeared!¡±
Within the Kunpeng Academy, the dean was incredibly shocked, his body trembling with excitement.
¡°What a pity!¡±
¡°I have some regrets as well!¡±
Beside him, the two ancestors spoke one after another, their tones filled with light sighs. They were regretting that if the headmaster had intervened earlier, perhaps they could have gained Su Changsheng¡¯s favor.
Unfortunately, they refrained from intervening.
¡°Incredible!¡±
¡°I have cultivated for hundreds of thousands of years, traversed many heavenly realms, and even visited the Great Crimson Heaven and the Supreme Heaven Realm, yet I have never encountered such a monster!¡±
¡°Can the descendants of those legendary Eternal Clans or the so-called true immortal heirs of the Immortal Clans possess such power? I suppose they fall far short!¡±
¡°In the Xuanhuang Great World, among the vast Three Thousand Heavenly Realms, there are a billion divine domains, with countless Great Saint powerhouses as numerous as the stars. Yet, a monster like this can still be called the first!¡±
Within the Kunpeng Academy, one figure after another awakened. They were supreme beings, Quasi-Emperor old monsters, the very foundation of the academy, who had been in slumber until now.
But today, they awakened. They were all watching this scene, their hearts filled with immense shock.
This world was called Xuanhuang, with Three Thousand Heavenly Realms and a billion divine domains. Additionally, there were eighty million Netherworld Realms, and countless spacetime planes surrounding it.
Its vastness was immeasurable and boundless.
And in such an expansive great world, they had never seen a monster as defiant of the heavens as this.
¡°The first among a billion divine domains. I believe that soon, the Heavenly Dao Sacred Hall¡¯s rankings will shake the heavens, and perhaps the gaze of ancient Great Emperors will be drawn to this young man!¡±
An ancestor spoke.
¡°Should we protect him? He is still too young. If a Great Emperor were to make a move against him, he might not be able to withstand it!¡±
Another ancestor spoke, feeling somewhat moved, contemplating breaking the ancestral rule of neutrality that had stood for millions of years to protect Su Changsheng.
Around them, many gazes turned their way. These were all Quasi-Emperor powerhouses, but at this moment, in the presence of the two ancestors, they could only listen in silence.
¡°Agreed!¡±
The other ancestor nodded.
¡°Although our Kunpeng Academy remains neutral, a prodigy as defiant of the heavens as he is has an unimaginable future. We cannot let him wither away. If anyone dares to act shamelessly, then we shall intervene!¡±
¡°Agreed!¡±
The two spoke in succession, then fell into silence, their eyes deeply watching the scene unfold.
¡°Impossible!¡±
Within the True Saint Continent, Huang Xudao also sensed the signs of a Quasi-Emperor¡¯s fall. He was utterly shocked and shouted out loud.
He couldn¡¯t understand why a dignified Quasi-Emperor would fall.
Could it be that Su Changsheng had other means to kill his Quasi-Emperor protector?
¡°Still dare to be distracted?¡±
At this moment, a cold voice echoed as the Dragon Maiden, wielding the Suppressing Immortal Emperor Jar, attacked. A wisp of supreme divine might swept across, like a strike that could split the heavens, striking Huang Xudao.
With a single blow, Huang Xudao spat blood, his body cracking and shattering countless bones in an instant, nearly being blown apart by the supreme divine might.
The only reason he could withstand it¡
It was entirely because he wore a supreme battle armor, connected to his bloodline, capable of unleashing immense power to perfectly protect him.
Additionally, the Suppressing Immortal Emperor Jar consumed a great deal of energy, and being a supreme imperial weapon, the Dragon Maiden couldn¡¯t fully awaken its power. Thus, the two were barely at a stalemate.
However, Huang Xudao¡¯s momentary distraction allowed the Dragon Maiden to seize the opportunity. With a single strike, she nearly obliterated him, leaving him unable to resist any longer.
He completely fell into a disadvantage.
The terrifying supreme divine might erupted, its momentum no less fearsome than the battle beyond the domain.
This was the true might of a supreme emperor, vast and boundless, representing the pinnacle of human power.
The immense commotion here gradually drew the attention of other powerful beings.
¡°! A supreme imperial weapon?!¡±
¡°The Su family actually possesses a supreme imperial weapon, and not just one, but two?¡±
¡°Unbelievable! What is the true background of the Su family? No, what is the true background of Su Changsheng? Could he be the reincarnation of an ancient Heavenly Emperor?¡±
¡°That¡¯s the Azure Lotus Imperial Weapon, the weapon of the Azure Emperor. ! Has Su Changsheng inherited the legacy of the Azure Emperor?¡±
One by one, the Great Saint powerhouses and Quasi-Emperors looked over, their eyes nearly bulging out in shock upon seeing the supreme imperial weapons held by the Dragon Maiden and Gu Qingge.
Since when did supreme imperial weapons become so common? Two supreme imperial weapons at once?
The powerhouses of Kunpeng Academy also fell silent.
Even the two ancestors twitched at the corners of their mouths. With two supreme imperial weapons in hand, unless a Great Emperor intervened, no one could do anything to Su Changsheng.
On the battlefield, Gu Qingge¡¯s expression was icy cold. With a single slap, she struck Gu Yuan, causing him to vomit blood continuously, his bones shattering incessantly.
Chapter 134
Chapter 134
But immediately after, a wisp of creation divine light descended from the Azure Lotus Imperial Weapon, restoring him to his original state. In the next instant, another finger descended.
Gu Yuan exploded directly, leaving only his primordial spirit, but the divine light fell again, and he quickly recovered.
Now, Gu Qingge had already reached the peak of the Saint realm. Her strength far surpassed that of Gu Yuan.
Even though Gu Yuan was an exceptional genius with the qualifications to become a young supreme, in front of Gu Qingge, he was still like a baby, easily destroyed and casually trampled upon.
If Gu Qingge wished, she could have killed Gu Yuan with a single slap long ago. However, she wanted him to repay the pain and the blood debts of her many clan members.
Gu Qingge decided to shatter him repeatedly until the debt was fully repaid.
¡°The nine hundred and eighty-sixth time!¡±
Gu Qingge muttered, as her finger descended, causing Gu Yuan to explode only to be restored again, his face filled with despair and pain.
But Gu Qingge didn¡¯t even lift her eyes, remaining indifferent as she struck again and again.
¡°Impossible! Just why?!¡±
In the midst of being shattered repeatedly, Gu Yuan was filled with utter despair. He couldn¡¯t understand why this was happening.
Clearly, he possessed the Myriad Tribulations Bone and the Primordial Divine Physique. Even if he wasn¡¯t the strongest prodigy, he was very close and had the qualifications to become a Holy Son.
But why was someone he considered a cripple, someone he looked down upon, able to crush him again and again?
He couldn¡¯t believe it!
Gu Qingge¡¯s finger descended once more, causing Gu Yuan to explode again, his primordial spirit enduring the agony of being shattered.
¡°Stop at once! If Gu Yuan dies, you will all face utter destruction!¡±
From a distance, Gu Yuan¡¯s protector, a Great Saint, witnessed the scene and couldn¡¯t help but shout angrily.
He wanted to help, but Yan Ruyu struck with a palm that caused him to vomit blood continuously.
¡°Nine Slashes of the Demon Emperor!¡±
A cold shout echoed as Yan Ruyu employed an emperor technique. A majestic emperor shadow appeared¡ªthis was the supreme secret art of the Demon Emperor, specifically targeting the primordial spirit. With a booming sound, the Great Saint vomited blood, his primordial spirit nearly shattered, and his expression became filled with terror.
¡°Strike again!¡±
The indifferent voice resounded once more.
The Great Saint trembled violently, his brow cracked, and all the protective talismans on his body shattered. By the fourth slash, he finally exploded, his primordial spirit extinguished.
A Great Saint had fallen.
Not only him, but the other Great Saints of the Chaos Holy Land also fell under the siege of the crowd¡
In the end, only Huang Xudao and Gu Yuan remained.
Huang Xudao was not only a Great Saint overlord but also had the protection of a supreme battle armor. Even with a supreme imperial weapon, killing him was extremely difficult, something the Dragon Maiden could not yet achieve.
But Gu Yuan was in a miserable state. Under Gu Qingge¡¯s relentless attacks, he was crushed repeatedly but not completely killed. He was forced to endure the torment of a fate worse than death.
Just as Gu Yuan was shattered once more, a token in his storage ring began to glow. A consciousness within it awakened, revealing its true form.
With a bang, the ring exploded.
Everything within the ring was destroyed, and from it emerged a figure in green. As she appeared, a terrifying pressure spread out.
This pressure did not sweep across the heavens and earth but quickly converged, transforming into an exceptionally beautiful woman in green.
She stood with her hands behind her back, divine light swirling around her. Layers upon layers of light spheres orbited her, totaling three thousand, each sphere representing a world.
Three thousand worlds surrounded her.
Her eyes flickered, sweeping across the heavens and earth in an instant, comprehending everything at once.
¡°Truly impressive¡ªthree supreme imperial weapons, an Indestructible Body of Ten Thousand Tribulations, and the strongest Great Saint among a billion divine domains. This indeed broadens my horizons!¡±
The woman in green spoke, her voice ethereal and elusive, like the heavens, like the Dao, resonating through the world, causing everyone¡¯s hearts to tremble.
The actions of the gathered powerhouses came to a halt, their gazes filled with shock as they looked on.
Even with supreme imperial weapons in hand, an inexplicable chill surged in everyone¡¯s hearts. It was as if even these mighty weapons could not protect them in front of this woman.
¡° That¡¯s Sovereign Cang Qing! She has actually appeared¡ªis this her true form descending?¡±
¡°No, it¡¯s not her true form! It¡¯s an incarnation! It¡¯s the Azure Sky Incarnation she has condensed!¡±
¡°It is said that she has two major incarnations, the Verdant Sky and the Azure Sky Incarnation. Each incarnation possesses eighty percent of her true body¡¯s combat strength. When the three incarnations join forces, they can contend with a Supreme!¡±
Within the Kunpeng Divine Domain, all the powerhouses were shocked upon seeing the woman in green, their gazes filled with astonishment.
In the academy, the headmaster and a group of Quasi-Emperor powerhouses also looked very solemn as they gazed at the woman. Their expressions were heavy with concern.
¡°This young girl is truly extraordinary. She is almost at that crucial step!¡±
¡°No, she is really just a tiny bit away. If she didn¡¯t seek even greater strength, she might have already achieved enlightenment!¡±
The two ancestors also looked over, their expressions filled with awe. As supreme powerhouses, they could better understand the terrifying potential of the woman in green.
She was not merely at the peak of the Quasi-Emperor realm but was infinitely close to becoming a Great Emperor, ready to take that step at any moment.
For her, the so-called Supreme could be achieved at any moment, reaching the pinnacle with a single step.
What she cared about was becoming even stronger after attaining enlightenment, so she continuously suppressed herself.
Yet, even so, she was powerful enough to shake even the Supremes.
¡°It¡¯s her!¡±
On the other side, Gu Qingge¡¯s expression also changed, showing a serious look for the first time.
She recognized this woman as the future Verdant-Azure Great Emperor, who would later become the Heavenly Dao Great Emperor, following the path of incarnating the Heavenly Dao, with incredibly powerful combat strength.
Of course, in the future, this woman would still be inferior to her. During the struggle for dominion over the Eternal Divine Realm, Gu Qingge defeated her, after which she left and was never seen again.
She didn¡¯t expect to encounter her here.
¡°The Indestructible Body of Ten Thousand Tribulations! I thought such a physique wouldn¡¯t appear in this era, and I had to settle for a lesser substitute. I didn¡¯t expect it to truly manifest!¡±
Sovereign Cang Qing¡¯s gaze fell upon them, and she smiled, clearly pleased.
¡°Master, save me!¡±
Beside her, Gu Yuan was overjoyed.
¡°¡¡¡±
Sovereign Cang Qing glanced over. Although she didn¡¯t particularly care about this disciple, he was still her disciple. She extended a finger, rescuing him and bringing him into her own small world.
Then, she turned her gaze to the cold and indifferent Gu Qingge, and with a light laugh, said:
¡°Little one, come with me!¡±
¡°Leave Gu Yuan behind! He must die today!¡±
Gu Qingge spoke with an icy expression, unconcerned about Sovereign Cang Qing, whom she considered merely a future defeated opponent.
¡°That won¡¯t do. After all, he is my disciple. Oh no, Tai Yu is about to die. He is, after all, a Quasi-Emperor. He cannot just die like this!¡±
Sovereign Cang Qing shook her head, about to say more, but then sensed a change in the outer starry sky. Her expression subtly shifted, and she sighed softly. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
¡°As for you, little one, come with me!¡±
With that, Sovereign Cang Qing extended her fair hand to grasp her.
¡°Impudent!¡±
Gu Qingge shouted sternly, and the Azure Lotus Imperial Weapon radiated divine light, unleashing the terrifying might of a supreme imperial weapon, sweeping out beams of divine light.
On the other side, the Dragon Maiden abandoned Huang Xudao and charged towards them!
¡°No matter how powerful a supreme imperial weapon is, it depends on the user. Your cultivation is too weak!¡±
Sovereign Cang Qing laughed lightly. With a flip of her hand, she struck, causing time and space to shift. The Dragon Maiden was directly thrown into another divine domain, far away from the Kunpeng Divine Domain.
Gu Qingge was similarly trapped, enveloped by thousands of layers of heavens and earth, like a cage. No matter how the imperial weapon struck, all the force was redirected to other realms, unable to shake the confinement.
¡°The Heavenly Dao is the world. I control the world and transform time and space. How can you possibly harm me?¡±
The woman in green laughed. With a flip of her hand, she gathered the worlds into her palm, then took a step forward, descending onto the battlefield.
¡¡
Chapter 135
Chapter 135
¡°What formidable strength!¡±
¡°Such methods are truly beyond comprehension!¡±
¡°Her mastery of the Dao of Time and Space has reached an unparalleled peak, surpassing even the Supremes!¡±
¡°If one can truly walk the path of the Heavenly Dao, it is indeed incredibly terrifying. Time and space are just one aspect of it!¡±
Within the Kunpeng Divine Domain, the powerhouses who witnessed this scene fell silent, deeply shocked, and then sighed in admiration.
Even the Quasi-Emperors shook their heads.
Even the headmaster and a group of Quasi-Emperor powerhouses were silent at this moment, their hearts deeply shaken.
If it were them, even if they could face the imperial weapons of the Dragon Maiden and Gu Qingge without fear, they still wouldn¡¯t be able to deal with them. At most, they would retreat after mutually deterring each other.
But Sovereign Cang Qing demonstrated to them what truly unfathomable methods are. With a single move of spatial transference, she threw the Dragon Maiden into another divine domain.
In this way, no matter how powerful the Dragon Maiden¡¯s supreme imperial weapon was, without an enemy to face, it was rendered useless.
And when facing Gu Qingge, she effortlessly trapped her with a single palm strike, using thousands of layered worlds to confine her, easily toying with her within the palm of her hand.
They could understand such methods, but they simply could not replicate.
This was because Sovereign Cang Qing¡¯s mastery of the Dao of Time and Space was far superior to theirs. It was on an entirely different level.
Even among Quasi-Emperors, the difference in power could be vast. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
¡°Do not lose heart. She is only one step away from becoming a Great Emperor. For her, dealing with Supremes poses no difficulty!¡±
¡°Indeed. Even if the two of us old fellows shamelessly attacked her, we might not be able to suppress her true form!¡±
Within the Kunpeng Academy, chaotic energy surged, and immortal light shone brilliantly. The two ancestors were also observing this scene.
At this moment, seeing the headmaster and the others¡¯ shock and dismay, they spoke up to explain.
¡°Should we intervene? Her strength is terrifying! Su Changsheng is no match for her.¡±
¡°It shouldn¡¯t be necessary. I have a feeling that Su Changsheng still has hidden means. Moreover, there seems to be an issue with her Azure Sky Incarnation; it appears to have some flaws, and its strength is not what it used to be!¡±
¡°Ah, indeed!¡±
The two ancestors spoke in succession. One of them, with a slight smile, seemed to have seen through the issue, causing the other ancestor to be astonished. He asked with some suspicion:
¡°Could it be that this young girl¡¯s true body has encountered a problem, affecting her incarnation as well?¡±
¡°It should be due to her cultivation method. Seeing her so composed, it doesn¡¯t seem to be a major issue. Perhaps she will recover soon!¡±
¡°But this period of decline might lead to her failure.¡±
The ancestor said with a slight smile.
¡°They¡¯re gone?¡±
In the True Saint Continent, Huang Xudao struggled to recover. He was covered in blood and was extremely weak, but upon seeing the disappearance of the Dragon Maiden and Gu Qingge, he felt a surge of joy in his heart.
On the other side, Yan Ruyu, Heavenly Maiden Qingyin, and others wore serious expressions. Their eyes were filled with apprehension as they looked at Huang Xudao.
¡°That woman should be Sovereign Cang Qing of the Chaos Holy Land. Truly formidable. No wonder even the ancestors are so wary of her, claiming she is the one closest to becoming a Great Emperor!¡±
Huang Xudao muttered to himself, and then his expression turned ferocious. His eyes filled with cold killing intent as he looked at Yan Ruyu and the others, speaking in a cold voice:
¡°Hmph! Sovereign Cang Qing must have gone to deal with Su Changsheng. Without the supreme imperial weapon and that Dragon Maiden, I can obliterate you all with a single finger!¡±
He hadn¡¯t forgotten the humiliation he suffered earlier. Even now, his injuries were severe, and he was relying on the supreme battle armor he wore to sustain himself.
However, he was not afraid. The supreme battle armor was incredibly formidable. Without the suppression of the supreme imperial weapon, it began to radiate divine brilliance and aided in his recovery.
In an instant, terrifying sounds like a torrential flood and roaring seas emanated from within Huang Xudao¡¯s body.
It was as if billions of waves were roaring and surging, with his rolling blood energy swelling like a celestial furnace.
The previously severe injuries were rapidly healing, and in an instant, he returned to his peak condition. His blood energy was like a blazing sun, exuding an overwhelming divine might.
This scene left Yan Ruyu and the others deeply shocked.
Indeed, compared to a true young supreme like Huang Xudao, they were still far too inferior.
¡°Die!¡±
Huang Xudao sneered, striking out with a palm to obliterate the women.
However, facing this attack, Yan Ruyu and the others remained unfazed, showing no panic. Instead, they looked at Huang Xudao with a hint of pity in their eyes.
What does this mean?
Huang Xudao was momentarily stunned. Could it be that they were not afraid of death?
In the next instant, his question was answered. From the void, an enormous golden dragon head emerged, swallowing Huang Xudao whole in one bite.
The entire section of the void was bitten away, leaving a massive gap as if a perfect mirror had been shattered.
Then, the golden dragon head vanished, retreating back into the depths of the Su family, returning to the Primordial Cauldron.
It was the Golden Dragon of Fortune that had made its move.
As the embodiment of the Su family¡¯s fortune, it possessed strength surpassing that of ordinary Quasi-Emperors. Coupled with the element of surprise, it managed to swallow Huang Xudao in one bite.
Of course, with his supreme battle armor, killing Huang Xufao would be very difficult for the Golden Dragon of Fortune.
However, the true form of the Golden Dragon of Fortune resided within the Primordial Cauldron of All Things. The power of this imperial cauldron was even more terrifying than the Azure Lotus Imperial Weapon and the Immortal Suppressing Emperor Jar.
Within the imperial cauldron, an immense and boundless emperor¡¯s might surged, far more terrifying than the Azure Lotus Imperial Weapon, relentlessly pressing down and suppressing him.
In just a few breaths, Huang Xudao was obliterated amidst a scream of agony, leaving behind only the supreme battle armor.
The imperial scion of the True Phoenix Clan was dead.
¡¡
And just before all this happened.
On the outer battlefield, Su Changsheng had slain the Quasi-Emperor of the True Phoenix Clan, displaying boundless divine might, akin to a celestial emperor descending to the mortal realm, deeply shocking the Quasi-Emperor Tai Yu.
Tai Yu was shaken to his core, and then despair set in. His expression turned fearful and was filled with a deep sense of regret.
Had he known that the enemy he would face was a monster like Su Changsheng, he would never have come, even if it meant his death.
This was not merely a Quasi-Emperor transitioning in cultivation. It was clearly a terrifying ancient Great Emperor.
¡°Phoenix Feather*!¡±
(TN: Okay, I am really confused now. In the previous ones, it is always Huang Xudao¡ but this time, it is Huang Yu which means Phoenix Feather and I also used it previously but I didn¡¯t think much of it. Now, I am starting to question everything¡ but wait, is Phoenix Feather his alias??)
It wasn¡¯t just him. The female Quasi-Emperor of the True Phoenix Clan also cried out in shock, her voice filled with terror and a sense of shared fate.
Although she disliked Phoenix Feather¡¯s arrogant nature, they were ultimately of the same lineage. Witnessing his fall brought her sadness and regret, as well as anger.
¡°Su Changsheng, do you realize you are provoking an incredibly terrifying clan!¡±
The female Quasi-Emperor of the True Phoenix Clan exclaimed in fury.
She wielded a divine sword, her long crimson-gold hair flowing, and her battle armor glowing, resembling a goddess of war. The terrifying Quasi-Emperor¡¯s divine might surged around her.
¡°A terrifying clan? Do you realize that you are also provoking a formidable enemy!¡±
Upon hearing this, Su Changsheng¡¯s expression remained unchanged. He spoke with a smile, though his tone carried a chilling edge.
It was clearly them who came to kill him first, and he merely counterattacked in defense, slaying them in the process. How did it become his fault?
Even if the True Phoenix Clan was terrifying, so what? Even if there really were immortals, so what?
He feared nothing. If necessary, he would turn heaven and earth upside down.
¡°Perfect, I was just in need of a True Phoenix as a mount, and here you come at the right time!¡±
Su Changsheng continued with a laugh.
These words made the female Quasi-Emperor of the True Phoenix Clan¡¯s expression even uglier. Her eyes were filled with an even greater intent to kill.
To suggest a Quasi-Emperor of the True Phoenix Clan as a mount? This was an insult to her!
Without hesitation, she continued her attack. A sword strike soared through the air, and an immense river of swords swept across, cutting down the starry river.
However, if the three of them together were no match before, how could she possibly resist alone now?
¡°¡±
Su Changsheng merely waved his sleeve, using the Dou Secret to transform. A True Phoenix emerged, radiating crimson divine light, and an aura of equal might pressed down, shattering the sword light with a single strike.
The True Phoenix pounced, its aura overwhelming, resembling a living Quasi-Emperor. As her expression changed drastically, they clashed fiercely, with crimson rays and divine fire surging to the heavens.
The scene was incredibly astonishing.
Chapter 136
Chapter 136
On the other side, Tai Yu¡¯s face turned pale. He had already lost the courage to continue fighting. Seeing Su Changsheng fight the female Quasi-Emperor, he did not hesitate and immediately tore through the void to escape.
He believed that with his Quasi-Emperor strength, if he was determined to escape, he could indeed get away.
¡°You traitor!¡±
The female Quasi-Emperor sensed Tai Yu¡¯s movements, and her heart surged with fury. Her hatred for Tai Yu even surpassed that for Su Changsheng.
At least Su Changsheng was counterattacking defensively and defeated them with his own strength.
But Tai Yu fled the battlefield.
¡°Interesting! A quasi-Emperor fleeing in panic when facing a Great Saint!¡± Su Changsheng clapped his hands and laughed heartily.
This scene left many powerful beings in silence.
Each one of the three Quasi-Emperors were a supreme powerhouse dominating numerous divine domains.
It should be noted that many divine realms didn¡¯t even have a single Quasi-Ermperor, often only a few Great Saints.
The reason the Kunpeng Divine Domain had several was entirely due to the presence of the Kunpeng Sacred Academy*, which has produced many incredibly powerful prodigies. As a result, the Kunpeng Divine Domain gave rise to several Quasi-Emperors.
(TN: This one has different characters than Kunpeng Academy.)
But now, three lofty Quasi-Emperor lords, who could overlook many great domains, were defeated while besieging a single Great Saint, resulting in one death and one fleeing.
If they hadn¡¯t witnessed it with their own eyes, they wouldn¡¯t have believed it.
¡°¡±
Although Su Changsheng was laughing, he did not simply watch the opponent escape. With a booming sound, an immensely majestic celestial emperor¡¯s phantom appeared behind him.
A terrifying aura erupted.
¡°Heavenly Emperor Fist!¡±
Su Changsheng unleashed a punch, causing the myriad paths to roar. With one punch, the myriad paths bowed. At this moment, the order of the heavens and earth¡¯s myriad paths completely submitted.
It was as if a supreme Heavenly Emperor had risen, stepping down upon all the myriad paths of the heavens.
The boundless void exploded, and the punch pierced through eternity, shattering all space and time. The fleeing Quasi-Emperor Tai Yu roared in despair, sensing this fatal crisis.
To save his life, he unleashed various forbidden divine abilities, summoning a purple-gold pagoda to protect himself. However, it was instantly pierced by a single punch, and all his divine abilities were shattered.
Then, as the punch landed, his physical body exploded on the spot. The Quasi-Emperor¡¯s primordial spirit was continuously obliterated, but in the end, a portion still managed to escape, his face filled with terror.
¡°Just a bit more!¡±
Su Changsheng was surprised, but not astonished.
After all, Tai Yu was a quasi-emperor. Without using lethal techniques like the Nine Tribulations Secret Codex or the Eternal Calamity Primordial Demon Body, it was unrealistic to expect a one-hit kill. However, if one strike wasn¡¯t enough, then two strikes would do!
Su Changsheng took a step, activating the Xing Secret. Time and space rapidly contracted beneath his feet, allowing him to transcend them and appear near Tai Yu. He delivered another punch.
Countless divine rays erupted. Although it wasn¡¯t the Heavenly Emperor Fist, it was equally terrifying, leaving Tai Yu¡¯s expression filled with shock and fear.
¡°Hehe. Young friend, why be so murderous? Why not give this old one some face?¡±
At that moment, a light and charming laugh sounded, bringing immediate joy to Tai Yu¡¯s face.
Su Changsheng¡¯s expression changed slightly as he saw the space and time around him shift. In an instant, he was transported to another location, and his powerful punch missed, striking the distance instead.
In the far distance, a starry sea exploded, obliterated by Su Changsheng¡¯s punch.
However, he was unconcerned, his gaze cold. His divine sense was terrifyingly powerful, penetrating the heavens and the earth, uncovering everything that was happening within the True Saint Continent.
It was Sovereign Cang Qing¡¯s Azure Sky Incarnation!?
Su Changsheng understood in his heart and immediately looked over.
He saw an exceptionally beautiful woman in green standing in the far distance, smiling as she looked his way.
She was stunning, exuding a sense of divinity and loftiness. It gave off an ethereal feeling akin to the heavenly way itself.
Standing there, with her feet on the boundless void, it seemed as if she had the entire cosmos under her feet, giving an impression of supreme authority and overlooking everything.
All things in heaven and earth, everything, appeared like ants in her eyes.
Those were eyes akin to the Heavenly Dao.
At this moment, she held a world in her palm, and Tai Yu¡¯s primordial spirit was beside her, both delighted and fearful, reporting to Sovereign Cang Qing.
¡°No need to say more, I already know everything!¡±
Sovereign Cang Qing spoke softly, and then her gaze turned towards Su Changsheng. In her eyes, a trace of astonishment appeared.
¡°I thought that among the immortal forces like the Gu family, Wang family, Ye family, and the peerless Immortal Dynasty, those known as the sons of true immortals in the Eternal* family and the Immortal Dynasty were already the most terrifying prodigies of this era!¡±
(TN: The characters used here are ¡°changsheng¡±, the same for the Eternal (Changsheng) Imperial Court. The author seems to love¡ the characters ¡°changsheng¡±.)
¡°I never expected a monster like you to appear. It¡¯s truly beyond comprehension!¡±
Sovereign Cang Qing couldn¡¯t help but shake her head as she spoke.
Eternal family? Immortal Dynasty?
Su Changsheng¡¯s expression remained indifferent, but his heart was stirred. Were these the immortal clans of the Xuanhuang Great World?
He naturally knew that the Gu family and Wang family were not minor clans within the True Saint Continent, but rather referred to the immortal forces that spanned many heavenly realms and were revered in the great worlds.
Such families, known as immortal clans or immortal dynasties, were presided over by true immortals.
By now, Su Changsheng was no longer as unfamiliar with this world as he had been initially.
Through his interactions with Gu Qingge and the Ninth Princess, Su Changsheng learned that this world was called the Xuanhuang Great World, which contained three thousand heavenly realms.
Each heavenly realm, in turn, had countless divine domains and innumerable space-time planes surrounding it.
Among the three thousand heavenly realms, the numerous divine domains added up to a total of one billion.
Of course, this was a figurative number. In reality, the number of divine domains was far less than this.
The Eternal Heavenly Realm was merely one of the three thousand heavenly realms. It was even ranked as average.
There were even stronger realms such as the Boundless Heavenly Realm, the Great Crimson Heavenly Realm, the Supreme Heavenly Realm, and the Great Luo Heavenly Realm.
The various immortal clans and immortal dynasties were the overlords of this era, while the Eternal Imperial Court was significantly weaker in comparison.
¡°Enough nonsense. Release Qingge, and hand over Gu Yuan and Tai Yu to me, and I¡¯ll let you go!¡±
Su Changsheng shook his head and replied coldly.
¡°Let me go? Do you know who I am? You are indeed extraordinary, but your cultivation is too weak, only at the Great Saint level. No matter how extraordinary you are, you cannot possibly be my match!¡±
Hearing this, Sovereign Cang Qing couldn¡¯t help but laugh out loud.
She admitted that Su Changsheng was indeed a prodigy, surpassing any genius she had ever seen.
Even the sons of true immortals from the Eternal immortal clans and immortal dynasties would pale in comparison to Su Changsheng.
However, no matter how extraordinary a genius was, they still needed time to grow.
Su Changsheng was only at the peak of the Great Saint level. He wasn¡¯t even a Quasi-Emperor. Being able to kill an ordinary Quasi-Emperor was already extraordinary, but to contend with someone like her, a peak Quasi-Emperor?
That was impossible.
In the realm of Quasi-Emperors, the difference between each level was extremely significant, far surpassing that of the Great Saint level.
The gap between the First Heaven and the Ninth Heaven of a Quasi-Emperor was more than a thousandfold.
Tai Yu, for instance, was merely a First Heaven Quasi-Emperor, the most ordinary kind. For Su Changsheng to be able to kill him was already quite remarkable.
¡°Recognize the disparity in reality. For the sake of this woman, I will give you a chance. Withdraw!¡±
Sovereign Cang Qing¡¯s expression returned to indifference as she spoke calmly.
Given her personality, speaking to a stranger in such a manner was already showing considerable respect.
¡°Woman, aren¡¯t you being a bit too arrogant!¡± Su Changsheng raised an eyebrow, unable to suppress a laugh of anger.
¡°It seems I need to give you an unforgettable lesson!¡± S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
In the next instant, with a single thought from Su Changsheng, an immense and supreme emperor¡¯s might erupted from the small world in Sovereign Cang Qing¡¯s hand, far surpassing anything before.
With a boom, the Azure Lotus Imperial Weapon tore through the world and burst out, its supreme emperor¡¯s might surging. It brought Gu Qingge with it who landed beside Su Changsheng.
¡°This is my Imperial Weapon. Did you think I couldn¡¯t control it?¡± Su Changsheng said calmly, looking at Sovereign Cang Qing¡¯s somewhat indifferent gaze.
¡°Changsheng, don¡¯t hold back! Suppress her for me! I want to see you bully her mercilessly!¡± As soon as Gu Qingge appeared, she spoke with a fierce expression.
The previous great loss had left her seething with anger.
¡°That won¡¯t do. She is at the peak of the Quasi-Emperor level, and I can¡¯t handle her now!¡± Su Changsheng shook his head.
¡°Don¡¯t worry! Her condition is severely compromised right now. At most, she only has the strength of the Fifth Heaven!¡±
Hearing this, Su Changsheng¡¯s eyes lit up. He clapped his hands and laughed heartily.
¡°Hahaha! That is excellent news! Sovereign Cang Qing, I have a room in my residence called the bridal chamber. I invite you to stay there!¡±
At the same time, within the Su family, the Primordial Cauldron of All Things trembled violently and then soared into the sky.
¡¡
Chapter 137
Chapter 137
The Primordial Cauldron of All Things soared into the sky.
With its terrifying speed, it shattered the void and descended into the outer starry sky, its body rapidly expanding.
With a resounding boom, countless divine domains seemed to tremble at that moment. It was as if an immeasurable imperial cauldron pressed down.
This cauldron was so immense, vast, and boundless, swallowing countless star rivers. Its aura was earth-shattering.
One could see the outer starry sky, where distant star seas surged forth, rumbling as they were engulfed by it.
Infinite auspicious light burst forth, and the Primordial Cauldron of All Things surged, creating and transforming all things, while waves of destruction also emanated, embodying both creation and destruction within.
Amidst it, an immeasurable aura erupted, unleashing the true divine might of a Heavenly Emperor, truly surpassing that of a Great Emperor, sweeping across the heavens and the universe, impacting the boundless starry sky.
The entire Kunpeng Divine Domain was trembling.
Countless divine domains, and even the entire boundless Eternal Heavenly Realm, the vast and infinite universe and space-time, countless worlds, all could sense this supreme Heavenly Emperor¡¯s might.
It was as if a true Heavenly Emperor had descended, reigning over eternity, overlooking the nine heavens and ten earths. In front of this presence, even Quasi-Emperors seemed insignificant and powerless!
At this moment, countless ancient beings across the entire heavenly realm were startled awake, revived from their slumber. One after another, their gazes pierced through the heavens and earth, attempting to deduce the source of the aura.
¡°We can¡¯t deduce it!¡±
¡°Does it involve an emperor? No, this is a Heavenly Emperor!¡±
¡°This is the divine might of a Heavenly Emperor, surpassing even the might of an emperor. Has the Heavenly Emperor of the Jade Emperor Heavenly Realm descended? No, this aura is still far from that!¡±
¡°It¡¯s a Heavenly Emperor¡¯s weapon. Truly terrifying. Whose Heavenly Emperor¡¯s weapon has emerged?¡±
Within the countless divine domains, ancient beings were awakening, their divine senses penetrating various domains, attempting to uncover everything.
But unfortunately, the Eternal Heavenly Realm was too vast, with countless divine domains, and innumerable restrictions, formations, and the suppression of the Great Dao, greatly limiting divine senses.
Even a supreme being couldn¡¯t cover the entire Eternal Heavenly Realm; only a true Great Emperor could.
Moreover, the Heavenly Emperor Cauldron contains the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s Dao, automatically concealing infinite secrets. Even ancient supreme beings couldn¡¯t deduce it and could only look on in admiration.
¡°Is this supreme divine might?¡±
¡°No, that¡¯s not right. This is even more terrifying, surpassing supreme divine might¡ªthis is Heavenly Emperor¡¯s divine might!¡±
¡°Has a Heavenly Emperor¡¯s weapon emerged in this era?¡±
In the Eternal Divine Domain, within the imperial capital of the Imperial Court, a group of the strongest individuals in the capital were all utterly shocked, their gazes intensely fiery, instantly drawn to it.
Even the Ninth Princess and the Crown Prince, who were fiercely battling, stopped at this moment, their expressions shaken.
A Heavenly Emperor¡¯s weapon?
A Heavenly Emperor¡ªthis was an unattainable realm for the Eternal Heavenly Realm.
Even their ancestor, the founder of the Eternal Imperial Court, the Great Emperor Changsheng*, longed for and desired it greatly, but he too had no fate with the realm of the Heavenly Emperor.
(TN: Welp¡ help! Why is this¡ª Using Eternal Great Emperor or Great Emperor of Longevity or Eternal Life¡ I don¡¯t know anymore. Let¡¯s just not confuse this person with Su Changsheng and that also includes me.)
At the same time, in the deepest part of the imperial palace, an immeasurable great cauldron trembled, seemingly stimulated, suddenly erupting with astonishing supreme emperor¡¯s might, impacting all directions and shaking the imperial capital.
¡°That¡¯s the Eternal Imperial Cauldron, it has actually revived on its own!¡±
¡°Indeed, the Imperial Cauldron has been disturbed and is reviving. Is it responding to that Heavenly Emperor¡¯s weapon?¡±
¡°A Heavenly Emperor, standing above all emperors, is the supreme existence to whom even Great Emperors must submit!¡±
¡°It is said that a Heavenly Emperor can slaughter immortals. The Heavenly Emperor of the Jade Emperor Heavenly Realm is reputed to be the foremost among the three thousand heavenly realms!¡±
¡°Hmph! That Heavenly Emperor still falls short. Among the three thousand heavenly realms, there are some that can rival her. Compared to the true ancient Heavenly Emperors, she is still lacking!¡±
In the imperial capital, terrifying divine senses crisscrossed, all coming from various Quasi-Emperors. In the depths of the palace, within hidden mysterious spaces, even more ancient beings were awakening.
Many Quasi-Emperors and supreme beings were disturbed at this moment.
¡°Ji Ling, do you still want to fight?¡±
In the battlefield above the imperial capital, the Ninth Princess, bathed in immortal light, with blood on her body, looked at Ji Ling with a murderous gaze.
Beside her stood nine incredibly beautiful figures, all of them were Quasi-Emperor powerhouses.
These were her Quasi-Emperor female guards.
The Ninth Princess held an extremely high status within the True Phoenix Clan. She had once attracted the attention of a Great Emperor, who had even deduced that she had the potential to ascend to the rank of Immortal Phoenix in the future, thus she was highly valued.
Before she had even fully grown, she was gifted nine Quasi-Emperor Phoenix Lords to serve as her protectors.
As long as she reached the Great Saint level, she would be able to command them all.
However, Ji Huang¡¯s performance was even more extraordinary. Shortly after becoming a Saint, she passed the trials left by the True Phoenix Clan and gained full authority over them.
Nine Quasi-Emperors who would unconditionally obey commands, and from the True Phoenix Clan no less¡ªsuch a force was nearly comparable to that of the Crown Prince.
Within the imperial capital, other imperial sons and daughters were also observing this battle. Upon seeing the numerous Quasi-Emperor powerhouses surrounding the Ninth Princess and the Crown Prince, they felt a sense of powerlessness.
Compared to the Crown Prince and the Ninth Princess, they were far inferior, with hardly any powerful figures pledging allegiance to them.
Not to mention a group of quasi-emperors, they didn¡¯t even have one or two. Even the forces of their maternal clans did not hold them in high regard.
¡°Ninth Sister, I was merely trying to test the results of your cultivation just now. I did it with no other ill intentions. Now, step aside, and you may leave as you wish!¡±
On the other side, the Crown Prince was very composed. He casually twirled his golden divine spear, revealing a kind smile.
In his view, having delayed the Ninth Princess for so long, the powerhouses of the True Phoenix Clan must have already eliminated Su Changsheng. His goal had been achieved, and there was no need to block the Ninth Princess any further.
¡°Next, Ji Huang will likely cause a commotion in the True Phoenix Clan, and she will probably gain considerable influence. This will significantly reduce the support she receives.¡±
The Crown Prince¡¯s expression remained unchanged as he thought to himself.
His previous actions were not merely reckless bravery with the simple aim of killing Su Changsheng.
To him, Su Changsheng was nothing more than an ant, insignificant and not worth his attention.
The reason he acted that way was merely to sow discord between the Ninth Princess and the True Phoenix Clan.
The True Phoenix Clan was divided into multiple branches. Although the branch supporting the Ninth Princess was the strongest, the other branches weren¡¯t necessarily wholehearted in their support. For instance, the branch he informed¡ª
Huang Xudao.
The ancestors of this branch did not think highly of the Ninth Princess because she was not a pure True Phoenix. Although her bloodline purity was extremely high and she possessed the Nine Phoenix Sacred Body,
in the eyes of those old fossils, she was still impure and tainted the True Phoenix Clan.
If the Ninth Princess were to cause another commotion, it would surely antagonize the Huang Xudao branch.
In this way, his pressure would be greatly reduced, and his chances of winning in the future would be much higher.
Next, as long as he helps Ao Lin ascend to the position of Lord of the Three Thousand Sea God Domains, he will gain another significant ally.
¡°The Kunlun Sacred Hall can also be won over. It seems that the Qingqiu branch is looking for a son-in-law. If this Crown Prince can secure that, he will at least be able to gain the support of the Qingqiu and Tushan* Heavenly Fox clans.¡±
(TN: Qingqiu is Nine-Tailed fox spirit, and Tushan is Mount Tu means Painted Mountain. It is a mountain from Zhejiang, and there is also an article in a wiki that it is said to be a home to Fox Spirit Matchmakers. (oh, hey! It might be an anime??))
The Crown Prince pondered in his heart, the curve of his mouth growing wider with joy. He already felt that his advantage was overwhelmingly favorable.
By then, with the support of numerous forces and the Ninth Princess having a strained relationship with the True Phoenix Clan, who else could stop him from ascending to the imperial throne? sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
Impossible!
Absolutely impossible!
The position of the Eternal Emperor was destined to be his!
¡°Hmph! Ji Ling, this princess will remember you. Let¡¯s go!¡± The Ninth Princess¡¯s eyes were icy cold as she gave a cold shout, then quickly left with Aunt Ye and her nine Phoenix Lord guards.
She felt a sense of urgency in her heart.
Having been delayed for so long, could Su Changsheng withstand the siege of at least two Quasi-Emperors?
However, no matter how anxious she was, it would still take time for her to quickly reach the Kunpeng Divine Domain.
Soon, the Ninth Princess and her entourage tore through the void and left. The many powerhouses in the imperial capital, upon witnessing this scene, understood that the battle had ended.
However, although the battle was over, the terrifying auras in the imperial capital did not dissipate. Instead, they grew even more intense, as if ancient behemoths were awakening.
Chapter 138
Chapter 138
One by one, powerful titans appeared, their eyes flickering. They left the Eternal Divine Domain, seeking to find the exact location of the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s divine might.
¡¡
On the other side, in the Kunpeng Divine Domain, within the academy, a group of Quasi-Emperors also showed expressions of shock.
The two supreme patriarchs, at this moment, also had blazing eyes. They were deeply fixated on that imperial cauldron and were utterly shaken.
¡°That is a Heavenly Emperor¡¯s weapon!¡±
¡°A true divine weapon of the Heavenly Emperor. I can sense from it a power that suppresses everything, transcending all paths¡ªthe Dao of the Heavenly Emperor!¡±
¡°Inconceivable! Could it be that Su Changsheng is truly the reincarnation of a Heavenly Emperor?¡±
¡°Even if he is not, he must have a significant connection with that Heavenly Emperor.¡±
The two patriarchs were immensely shocked in their hearts, responding to each other with words that carried a tone of astonishment.
¡°This¡ªHeavenly Emperor¡¯s divine weapon?¡±
In the battlefield of the outer starry sky, the Sovereign Cang Qing¡¯s expression also changed. She had always maintained a composed and superior demeanor, even when witnessing the two supreme imperial weapons, and even when Su Changsheng defied the odds and killed Quasi-Emperors, she remained indifferent, looking down from above.
But now, upon witnessing the appearance of the Primordial Cauldron of All Things, she could no longer maintain her calm demeanor.
Because a Heavenly Emperor¡¯s divine weapon represented the Dao of the Heavenly Emperor, a realm she aspired to reach.
¡°You actually possess a Heavenly Emperor¡¯s divine weapon, making it a total of three supreme imperial weapons. How is this possible!¡±
Sovereign Cang Qing was utterly shocked.
It was known that an average hegemonic force typically possessed only one supreme imperial weapon. Some powerful ones, like the Chaos Holy Land, might have two.
But that was usually the limit.
Yet, Su Changsheng, a mere Great Saint, actually possessed two supreme imperial weapons and one Heavenly Emperor¡¯s divine weapon.
Such terrifying foundations left her at a loss for words.
Could it be that he was the son of an Immortal King? Or perhaps the reincarnation of a Heavenly Emperor?
¡°No need for further words. I humbly invite the Sovereign to my residence so that we may jointly study the supreme Dao of dual cultivation!¡±
Su Changsheng chuckled lightly, while Gu Qingge stood beside him, her pretty face icy cold, glaring fiercely at Sovereign Cang Qing, feeling very angry in her heart.
In this lifetime, aside from Su Changsheng, it was the first time she had suffered such a significant loss.
And it was at the hands of a defeated opponent from her previous life.
This infuriated her, and now her only thought was to see the indifferent woman, Sovereign Cang Qing, being fiercely dominated by Su Changsheng.
¡°Dao of dual cultivation? Even if it involves a Heavenly Emperor¡¯s divine weapon, it¡¯s useless without sufficient strength. It just so happens that the Dao I practice has reached a threshold, and I need to comprehend the Dao of the Heavenly Emperor!¡±
Upon hearing this, Sovereign Cang Qing¡¯s gaze turned slightly cold.
Even though her character was very transcendent and indifferent, akin to the Dao of Heaven, hearing Su Changsheng¡¯s words repeatedly still stirred a slight anger in her heart.
¡°You two shall come with me. As for this Heavenly Emperor¡¯s cauldron, I will be taking it!¡±
Sovereign Cang Qing spoke, and then she took the initiative to strike. She faced Su Changsheng, who wielded the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s cauldron and the Azure Lotus Imperial Weapon.
Sovereign Cang Qing was incredibly powerful, launching a fierce attack.
With a wave of her hand, the three thousand worlds revolving around her rapidly expanded, transforming into real great worlds that quickly pressed forward, filling the heavens and earth.
The myriad Daos roared, as a vast consciousness descended, enveloping all paths. It formed a cold and majestic presence, akin to the Heavenly Dao commanding all living beings with a single thought.
In this realm, time and space were in chaos, the myriad Daos were overturned, and all forms of Daoist magic and divine powers seemed to lose their effectiveness.
¡°This is the Heavenly Dao Great World Divine Power. It can overturn countless Daos, rewrite the order and rules, rendering the opponent¡¯s divine powers and Daos ineffective and unusable. It is very powerful and requires even greater strength to break through it!¡±
Beside Su Changsheng, Gu Qingge calmly explained.
¡°Stronger power? That would be using overwhelming force to break through all techniques. Hahaha! Is there anything more suitable than the Primordial Cauldron of All Things?¡±
Upon hearing this, Su Changsheng chuckled lightly. He summoned the Azure Lotus Imperial Weapon, causing it to emit countless imperial lights, protecting himself and Gu Qingge. Then, he activated the Primordial Cauldron of All Things.
The vast and boundless Primordial Cauldron of All Things trembled, unleashing the divine might of the Heavenly Emperor. Auspicious energy surged forth, immortal light soared to the heavens, and chaos spread like a vast ocean, rolling out in tumultuous waves.
Infinite divine light erupted, enveloped in the majesty of the Heavenly Emperor. With just one impact, it shattered the three thousand worlds.
No matter how powerful her divine abilities were or how exquisite the Dao she practiced, under absolute power, they were all illusions.
With one strike, everything was shattered. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
¡°Ugh!¡±
The supreme divine might of the Heavenly Emperor surged, immediately causing her delicate body to tremble and blood to spill from her mouth.
Supreme imperial weapons possess vastly different terrifying powers in the hands of different strong individuals.
In the hands of a Saint, they could suppress and kill Great Saints and threaten ordinary overlords, but they couldn¡¯t deal with Quasi-Emperors, who could handle them with ease and without fear.
In the hands of a Great Saint overlord, supreme imperial weapons could unleash power close to that of high-level Quasi-Emperors, posing a threat to ordinary Quasi-Emperors.
In the hands of a Quasi-Emperor, below the supreme level, wielding an supreme imperial weapon allowed them to contend in battle. Even if they weren¡¯t victorious, they could still protect themselves.
At this moment, although Su Changsheng wasn¡¯t a Quasi-Emperor, his combat strength was even more formidable. Moreover, he wielded the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s cauldron, making his battle prowess strong enough to absolutely suppress a peak Quasi-Emperor.
If it were Sovereign Cang Qing at her peak, even if she couldn¡¯t match the might of the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s cauldron, she could still handle it with ease and come and go freely, leaving Su Changsheng unable to do anything to her.
But now, in her weakened state, with only the cultivation of the Fifth Heaven, she appeared insignificant before the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s cauldron.
The Heavenly Emperor¡¯s cauldron trembled, rapidly shrinking, transforming into a small, ancient, mottled cauldron shrouded in chaotic energy, floating above Su Changsheng¡¯s head. Then, it pressed down horizontally once more.
¡°Kill!¡±
Su Changsheng shouted, wielding the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s cauldron to suppress. The boundless might it carried was enough to make even peak Quasi-Emperors tremble in fear.
¡°Damn it!¡±
Sovereign Cang Qing was furious, her pretty face icy cold. If it weren¡¯t for her weakened state, how could she tolerate Su Changsheng¡¯s arrogance?
She struck again, with billions of rays of immortal light bursting forth, and thousands of worlds appeared in this realm.
In each world, a consciousness awakened.
Thousands of worlds radiated divine might, with countless stunning figures appearing within them, all of which were her own manifestations. Then, they all attacked simultaneously.
Although each figure was far weaker than her true self, their combined strike unleashed unparalleled power.
¡°This is her forbidden divine power, ¡®One Thought, Myriad Worlds,¡¯ comparable to a true emperor-level divine power. However, this is a minor path. I will now teach you a secret divine power that specifically counters the Heavenly Dao!¡±
Beside Su Changsheng, Gu Qingge explained while speaking fiercely.
Su Changsheng wielded the Primordial Cauldron of All Things, pressing down with overwhelming force, breaking through all techniques. No matter how many divine powers she unleashed, they were all pierced through by the cauldron. Chaotic immortal light surged, and thousands of worlds were crushed.
¡°Hmph!¡±
Sovereign Cang Qing snorted coldly. She stepped forward continuously, her figure merging into the endless time and space. The so-called divine might of the Heavenly Emperor could not touch her, let alone harm her.
In the Dao of time and space, she was exceedingly powerful.
¡°This is the World-Extinguishing Red Lotus Millstone, created by this emperor specifically to counter the Heavenly Dao lineage!¡±
Gu Qingge said proudly.
Soon, within Su Changsheng¡¯s sea of consciousness, he received an extremely profound emperor-level technique, surpassing the Nine Beheading of the Demon Emperor and any single one of the Nine Secrets.
¡°Good!¡±
Su Changsheng let out a long roar as he soared into the sky. The Nine Secrets quickly activated, causing his aura to surge rapidly. Then, he utilized the Nine Tribulations Secret Codex, amplifying his power tenfold once more.
In an instant, Su Changsheng¡¯s aura surged to an incredibly terrifying level, nearly comparable to the Fourth Heaven of a Quasi-Emperor, causing even Sovereign Cang Qing to reveal a look of disbelief.
¡°World-Extinguishing Red Lotus Millstone!¡±
Su Changsheng activated the forbidden divine power, and the starry sky, as well as the depths of time and space where Sovereign Cang Qing tread, were all engulfed in the burning red lotus immortal fire.
It was an incredibly dazzling and beautiful flame, yet extremely dangerous.
Boom!
Countless red lotus flames burned, transforming into a massive millstone. With just one rotation, a thunderous sound erupted as the time-space domain shattered, and Sovereign Cang Qing¡¯s Heavenly Dao divine powers were severely disrupted.
¡°What?¡±
Sovereign Cang Qing¡¯s expression changed dramatically as her form was forced to manifest. Su Changsheng immediately laughed heartily, maneuvering the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s cauldron to press down.
With an earth-shattering explosion, Sovereign Cang Qing¡¯s figure was blasted far away, crashing through the domain barrier and falling into a starry sky.
This scene left all the powerful beings stunned.
¡¡
Chapter 139
Chapter 139
This scene was truly astonishing.
Countless powerful beings were left in a daze.
Even the Quasi-Emperor experts and the two supreme patriarchs showed expressions of being moved at this moment.
Some Quasi-Emperors were secretly shaken.
Who was Sovereign Cang Qing?
She was reputed to be the person closest to becoming a Great Emperor. If she wished, she could enter the supreme realm at any time, capable of battling a supreme and retreating unscathed.
There were countless legends about her.
She was a truly supreme being with the potential to become a Great Emperor.
Yet now, a Great Saint, wielding an imperial cauldron, had managed to strike Sovereign Cang Qing, sending her flying.
If this scene were to spread, it would undoubtedly shake the heavens and attract the attention of countless powerful beings.
¡°So strong¡ she withstood a strike from the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s cauldron without issue?¡± On the other side, Su Changsheng was also astonished.
This was the Primordial Cauldron of All Things, the supreme weapon of a Heavenly Emperor. How terrifying must it be to withstand its suppression?
Even if he could only exert a minuscule fraction of its power, it was still the true might of a Heavenly Emperor.
A single strike, if it hit, could easily kill a high-level Quasi-Emperor on the spot.
Yet, although Sovereign Cang Qing appeared very disheveled, she was not seriously harmed, at most only lightly injured.
¡°It¡¯s not surprising. Her true self can battle a supreme, with her physical body, magical power, and Dao all comparable to a supreme. Her incarnation possesses eighty percent of her true self¡¯s combat strength, so naturally, her physical body is formidable!¡±
¡°Even though she currently has only the cultivation of the Fifth Heaven of a Quasi-Emperor, her physical body¡¯s strength remains intact!¡±
¡°This is an immortal physique comparable to a supreme¡¯s. With your current power, you cannot destroy it!¡±
Beside him, Gu Qingge remained very calm, quickly explaining.
As a former Empress, her vision was exceptionally high, surpassing even that of Su Changsheng at this moment. It allowed her to see through the true nature of many things¡¯.
With just one glance, she discerned Sovereign Cang Qing¡¯s background.
¡°But this is even better. As long as she can take a beating, keep smashing her with the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s cauldron, and when it comes to the bed, be even more forceful!¡± Gu Qingge said with a cold smile, her tone vicious.
Seeing her like this, Su Changsheng couldn¡¯t help but break into a slight cold sweat. Gu Qingge was really holding a grudge.
Sovereign Cang Qing had only subdued her once, yet she harbored such deep resentment.
¡°Su Changsheng!¡±
In that starry sky, countless star seas shattered as Sovereign Cang Qing fell, directly destroying innumerable stars. The scene was terrifying, resembling the end of the world.
But soon, an angry shout echoed, and an unimaginably terrifying and overwhelming might surged forth, sweeping across dozens to hundreds of divine realms, instilling fear in countless cultivators.
Even Great Saints couldn¡¯t help but tremble at this moment as their hearts were filled with fear. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
Sovereign Cang Qing charged out, her expression furious, her gaze icy cold.
She appeared very disheveled. She was no longer as composed as before. On her arm, a patch of skin, whiter and more radiant than jade, now oozed a glaringly bright blood.
She was injured.
Even a physique as powerful as hers, comparable to a supreme, could not withstand the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s cauldron.
¡°Hahaha! Sovereign, it¡¯s not over yet!¡± Su Changsheng¡¯s laughter echoed, filled with boundless divine might, as he maneuvered the Primordial Cauldron of All Things to press down once more.
The Primordial Cauldron of All Things descended, unleashing boundless Heavenly Emperor¡¯s might. Strands of imperial light swept across, shattering countless stars, tearing the universe apart, and causing the entire divine realm to tremble.
Sovereign Cang Qing¡¯s expression changed immediately.
She let out a long roar, forming a hand seal. Chaotic energy surged as she raised her hand to unleash a Chaos Heaven-Opening Technique.
This strike of the Chaos Heaven-Opening Technique was thousands of times more powerful than what Tai Yu could muster.
Chaotic energy surged, and a majestic emperor¡¯s shadow appeared. He raised his hand and struck out, unleashing boundless divine light that split the chaos, creating heaven and earth.
¡°This is the true Heaven-Opening Technique!¡±
In Sovereign Cang Qing¡¯s world, Tai Yu¡¯s incomplete primordial spirit trembled uncontrollably. He felt this overwhelming aura and couldn¡¯t help but want to bow in worship.
Filled with reverence.
Indeed, compared to a supreme being like Sovereign Cang Qing, he was still far, far behind.
The Chaos Emperor opened the heavens, shattering the chaos. Countless divine lights swept forth, transforming into an unparalleled strike, nearly possessing the aura of a Great Emperor, akin to an ultimate strike.
But it was still useless. The Heavenly Emperor¡¯s cauldron suppressed all defiance, shattering the Chaos Heaven-Opening Technique with a boom. The impact caused Sovereign Cang Qing¡¯s body to tremble and blood seeped from the corner of her mouth.
¡°Kill!¡±
Su Changsheng¡¯s expression remained unchanged as he pressed down with the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s cauldron, forcefully suppressing her.
¡°Hmph!¡±
Sovereign Cang Qing, enraged and indignant, radiated boundless azure light. Vortex passages appeared in all directions, connecting to unknown realms.
Boundless divine light surged forth, accompanied by countless chanting voices, as if gods and demons were roaring. The myriad Dao manifested, immortal light swirling, and powerful consciousnesses poured in, merging into her body.
Her aura surged, and her cultivation rapidly ascended, instantly returning to the realm of the Seventh Heaven of a Quasi-Emperor. The terrifying nature of her aura was comparable to the Ninth Heaven.
The aura, akin to the Ninth Heaven of a Quasi-Emperor, erupted with boundless brilliance, as if a Great Emperor had descended. The myriad Dao trembled, and dozens to hundreds of divine domains quaked incessantly.
Even through numerous domain barriers, it couldn¡¯t be contained.
¡°, she actually restored her combat strength to the peak of a Quasi-Emperor?¡±
¡°What a remarkable technique. As expected of Sovereign Cang Qing, the outcome of this battle is still uncertain!¡±
¡°After all, she is the existence closest to a Great Emperor. Even if it¡¯s just an incarnation and her state is imperfect, she is still not easily defeated!¡±
In the Kunpeng Academy, numerous Quasi-Emperor powerhouses extended their divine senses and witnessed this scene, unable to help but sigh in admiration.
If it were them, they wouldn¡¯t be able to achieve such a feat.
¡°She is drawing upon the great power of myriad worlds, using her heart to replace the Heavenly Seal, channeling the power of various realms. Hmph, this is ultimately a minor path. If she continues down this road, she will only be assimilated by countless Heavenly Daos and become a mere puppet!¡±
Witnessing this scene, Gu Qingge¡¯s expression remained unchanged and her eyes were shimmering as she spoke in a calm tone.
As she spoke the final words, there was a hint of disdain.
¡°Changsheng, suppress her for me. Let her understand that even the Heavenly Dao is useless. We cultivators are meant to transcend the heavens and earth, standing above all Dao!¡±
¡°Her path of merging with the Dao is merely a minor path!¡±
Gu Qingge said.
At this moment, the fragments of her primordial spirit within her continuously surged with power, merging with her, causing her aura to grow steadily. Her primordial spirit rapidly collided, resembling an Empress descending upon the world.
A faint, elusive aura of a Great Emperor permeated the air.
Witnessing this scene, Su Changsheng understood that this was the power left from her past life continuously awakening and reviving.
For Gu Qingge, this was beneficial and harmless.
After this battle, it was certain that Gu Qingge¡¯s strength would experience an explosive increase.
¡°Good!¡±
Su Changsheng nodded, activating the Immortal Weapon Art, simultaneously controlling the power of two imperial weapons. Additionally, he operated the Nine Secrets, drawing upon the power of the great heavens and earth to compensate for the consumption.
Otherwise, wielding two imperial weapons at the same time, even with his boundless and terrifying divine power, would still be an immense drain on him.
The Heavenly Emperor¡¯s cauldron trembled, erupting with boundless divine light. Countless figures appeared, all ancient gods and demons, myriad supreme fierce beasts, each charging forward to attack.
These were all manifestations of the imperial cauldron, possessing incredibly powerful combat strength.
¡°One Thought, Myriad Worlds!¡±
Sovereign Cang Qing¡¯s expression was indifferent. With her formidable presence and the restoration of her combat strength to the Ninth Heaven of a Quasi-Emperor, she once again wielded her great divine abilities, directly confronting the astonishing divine might of the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s cauldron.
Countless figures appeared, each unleashing world-shaking attacks, annihilating numerous ancient gods, demons, and fierce beasts, and obliterated them completely.
Such majestic power caused many Quasi-Emperors to gasp in shock. If it were them, they would have been suppressed and killed instantly.
Su Changsheng was not surprised by this. It was merely a simple attack and wasn¡¯t the true power of the imperial cauldron. Then, the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s cauldron trembled, and a peerless blade light burst forth.
This blade light was truly peerless. It possessed nine colors, pierced through the universe and tore apart the myriad Dao. An immense and boundless aura erupted, surpassing even that of a Great Emperor.
This was the mark of the supreme blade Dao left in the imperial cauldron from a past battle with the Heavenly Emperor, now manifested by Su Changsheng. Its unparalleled sharpness overshadowed the three thousand heavenly realms.
Chapter 140
Chapter 140
This was the blade light of a supreme Heavenly Emperor, the Undying Heaven Blade!
¡°, this is the Dao of yet another Heavenly Emperor!¡±
¡°A completely different, yet equally terrifying Dao!¡±
¡°Incredible! Does that imperial cauldron manifest the different Daos of various Heavenly Emperors?¡±
All the powerhouses were stunned, finding it unbelievable.
¡°What?!¡±
Sovereign Cang Qing¡¯s expression also changed drastically. In the face of this peerless blade light, she felt incredibly insignificant. Despite her boundless divine abilities, her physical body was nearly torn apart by the strike.
She coughed up blood violently.
Enduring immense pain, her peerlessly elegant body trembled as if she could no longer bear it.
On the other side, Su Changsheng¡¯s expression remained unchanged. Seizing the opportunity, he once again utilized the World-Extinguishing Red Lotus Millstone. With a thunderous roar, the enormous millstone appeared, crushing countless vortex passages into fragments.
¡°Ugh!¡±
As many of the passages shattered, Sovereign Cang Qing lost the power she was drawing from the worlds, and her aura rapidly declined, falling back and becoming even more weakened.
At the same time, she was also shaken, looking incredulously at the enormous Red Lotus Millstone.
She couldn¡¯t understand how a mere junior at the Great Saint level could possess such terrifying forbidden divine abilities, specifically countering her Heavenly Dao techniques.
¡°Hmph! This is the consequence of relying on external power. Ultimately, it¡¯s just a minor path!¡±
Gu Qingge snorted coldly.
¡°Good, good, good! My lady is amazing!¡± Su Changsheng clapped his hands, smiling indulgently.
¡°¡¡¡±
Sovereign Cang Qing¡¯s expression remained indifferent. She gave the two of them a deep look before turning to leave.
She had already abandoned the idea of capturing them.
To obtain the Indestructible Body of Ten Thousand Tribulations and the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s cauldron now, it would at least require her true self to emerge, along with the assistance of several Supremes and the ultimate imperial weapon of the Holy Land. Only then would there be confidence in suppressing the two of them.
¡°Leaving so soon? Sovereign, I sincerely invite you, so please don¡¯t refuse!¡±
Seeing Sovereign Cang Qing attempting to leave, Su Changsheng smiled and spoke. His voice spread far and wide, echoing throughout the surrounding divine domains.
This caused many powerhouses to have strange expressions, as they recalled Su Changsheng¡¯s earlier words about inviting Sovereign Cang Qing to dual cultivate in the bridal chamber.
It must be said, his audacity was immense. If it were anyone else, they would have been slapped to death by Sovereign Cang Qing long ago.
However, Su Changsheng was too powerful. He completely turned the tables and suppressed Sovereign Cang Qing.
If this continued, and she were to be subdued and captured, it was not impossible that Su Changsheng might actually succeed in his bold invitation.
¡°¡±
With this thought, the Quasi-Emperors gasped, their brows twitching violently.
If such a scene were to truly occur, it would be utterly terrifying.
Just as the various powerhouses were in shock, Su Changsheng reappeared. The Heavenly Emperor¡¯s cauldron descended from the sky, shattering countless spaces and times, imprisoning the heavens and earth, and firmly catching up to Sovereign Cang Qing.
With a single strike, the divine might of the Heavenly Emperor erupted, causing Sovereign Cang Qing to cough up blood and her figure to become disheveled.
¡°Su Changsheng, don¡¯t go too far!¡± S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
Sovereign Cang Qing¡¯s angry voice echoed through the heavens and earth, filled with boundless fury.
When had she ever been in such a sorry state?
Especially at the hands of a mere junior at the Great Saint level.
¡°Hahaha! As long as the Sovereign agrees to dual cultivate in the bridal chamber with me!¡± Su Changsheng laughed loudly, his voice echoing through the heavens and earth.
Sovereign Cang Qing tore through the domain barrier to escape, with chaotic energy surging. Su Changsheng, wielding the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s cauldron, pursued her relentlessly. The terrifying imperial might surged, shaking the myriad divine domains.
The original power of the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s cauldron had already shaken the Eternal Heavenly Realm, drawing the attention of many ancient monsters.
Now, with one fleeing and the other pursuing, they traversed numerous divine domains, their terrifying auras surging. This immediately alarmed countless powerhouses, all of whom looked on in astonishment.
¡°, isn¡¯t that Sovereign Cang Qing? How could she be in such a sorry state and being chased down!¡±
¡°That¡¯s the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s divine weapon! The one that previously shook the myriad divine domains with its imperial might. A mysterious powerhouse is wielding the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s weapon and chasing Sovereign Cang Qing?¡±
¡°This is too fierce! Who is that powerhouse? Daring to chase down Sovereign Cang Qing!¡±
The powerhouses were all shocked. Their divine senses were probing, but they could only vaguely see the figures and auras of the individuals involved. They were unable to discern Su Changsheng¡¯s cultivation level.
After all, the power of the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s cauldron was too strong. It obscured the heavenly secrets, making it impossible for them to discern clearly.
¡°The one wielding the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s cauldron and was able to chase down Sovereign Cang Qing must be at least a peak Quasi-Emperor level powerhouse. With the addition of the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s divine weapon, even a Supreme would be no match. Alas, it seems we cannot afford to meddle!¡±
¡°After this battle, this powerhouse will surely shake the heavens. At that time, yet another future Great Emperor will have risen!¡±
¡°I wonder which faction he belongs to, or if he¡¯s a lone wolf. Truly defying the heavens!¡±
One by one, the ancient monsters sighed in admiration.
At first, they had hoped that the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s weapon might be ownerless and had considered vying for it.
But now, seeing a mysterious powerhouse wielding the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s weapon and chasing down Sovereign Cang Qing, they understood that it was indeed owned, and its master was incredibly powerful.
Otherwise, how could anyone chase down Sovereign Cang Qing, who was comparable to a Supreme, and defeat her so thoroughly?
With such strength, unless a Great Emperor intervened, it would be absolutely impossible to seize the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s divine weapon.
Boom!
At that moment, in a distant divine domain, the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s cauldron descended with a thunderous crash, causing Sovereign Cang Qing to cough up blood. Her body staggered, and her aura weakened, becoming extremely frail.
Simultaneously, the Azure Lotus Imperial Weapon covered the boundless void, imprisoning the heavens and earth, completely trapping Sovereign Cang Qing, leaving her with no chance of escape.
¡°Su Changsheng, don¡¯t push it too far. This is merely an incarnation of mine. If you force my hand, my true self will emerge, wielding a supreme imperial weapon, and I will ensure your demise!¡±
In that realm, Sovereign Cang Qing¡¯s angry voice resounded and reverberated across dozens of divine domains.
¡°My true self can become a Supreme at any time. When that happens and I am wielding a supreme imperial weapon, you won¡¯t be able to stop me!¡±
Su Changsheng?!
In that moment, the many ancient monsters who had pursued them were stirred, each one committing this name to memory.
They knew that this name, in the future, would become synonymous with an overlord, stirring the winds and clouds of the Eternal Heavenly Realm. He might even attain the Dao to become an Emperor, shaking the Three Thousand Heavenly Realms with his might.
¡°Our Eternal Heavenly Realm hasn¡¯t produced a Great Emperor in a long time, and our ranking among the Three Thousand Heavenly Realms has been steadily declining. Hopefully, the emergence of this Su Changsheng can change this situation!¡±
A peak Quasi-Emperor level ancient monster muttered to himself.
In the Three Thousand Heavenly Realms, although not every realm has a Great Emperor overseeing it, some of the top-ranked realms, such as those within the first few hundred, all have true Great Emperor powerhouses.
In the primordial era, every one of the Three Thousand Heavenly Realms had an emperor, famously known as the Three Thousand Emperors. There were immortals and even immortal kings, marking an incredibly prosperous era.
However, in the present day, the Eternal Heavenly Realm has not seen the emergence of a Great Emperor for a long time. Once ranked within the top hundred, it now fell to over a thousandth place, ranking only moderately.
Compared to its peak period, the difference is vast.
¡°Su Changsheng?!¡±
On the other side, the Ninth Princess, accompanied by nine Quasi-Emperor level Phoenix Lords, was rushing towards the Kunpeng Divine Domain. Upon hearing this name, she couldn¡¯t help but be stunned, her eyes widening in shock.
She had already recognized the origin of this voice.
It was none other than Sovereign Cang Qing of the Chaos Holy Land, but wasn¡¯t she a peak Quasi-Emperor level overlord?
According to her father and the many ancestors of the True Phoenix Clan, this individual was extremely formidable and was destined to become an emperor in the future. She was a truly terrifying figure.
Even now, she was a figure comparable to a Supreme.
And yet, such a heaven-defying powerhouse was being chased down by Su Changsheng?
Did she hear that correctly?
¡°Hahaha¡¡±
But in the next moment, she heard a familiar laughter that made the Ninth Princess¡¯s heart tremble. Her eyes reddened with the urge to cry.
It was indeed Su Changsheng¡¯s voice.
¡°Sovereign, I have made my decision. You will be the one I marry next!¡±
¡°Come with me! It¡¯s time to enter the bridal chamber!¡±
Su Changsheng¡¯s voice resounded. It was full of authority and overwhelming divine might that shook all directions.
¡°Let¡¯s go! We¡¯re heading over!¡±
Hearing these familiar, annoying words, the Ninth Princess¡¯s face broke into a smile. Instead of being angry, she felt very happy and, along with the group of Quasi-Emperor powerhouses, hurriedly chased after them.
Soon, she saw an astonishing scene from afar.